(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The History of the Reformation of the Church of England"

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 



at |http : //books . google . com/ 




I 



^-//.V-i' 



tl1lT> 



-=r_^--' 




t m^JII -X.- :^ 



I I 1 V I li 



'Jlis^D'djO^lii^ 





THE 

HISTORY 

or 

THE REFORMATION 

or TBI 

CHURCH OP ENGLAND. 



BY GILBERT BURNET, D.D. 

LATE LOBD BISHOP OF SALISBURY. 



WITH THE COLLECTION OF RECORDS, AND A COPIOUS INDEX. 



unnisD AVB comftscnED, with addriomal votu, ahd 

A PREFACE 

CAUDVLMXtD TO UOIOTB CB»TAUI DI1TICUI.TUU ARKimiMO TBS TIBUtAL OT THtt 
nCPOftTAMT HUTOftT, BT 

THE REV. E. NARES, D.D. 

Mtgku Prfft$$tr ffMtiem mtUrg <« H^ UniMnUf vf Ostftir* : mi JUeUr ff 
BUdmitu uitd Newekmrek, Kent* 



WITH A FRONTISPIECE, AND TWENTY-TWO PORTRAITa 



IN POUR VOLUMES. 
VOL. IV. 



NEW YORK: 
D. APPLETON & COMPANY, 

too BROADWAY. 
HDCOCXLIL 



A 

COLLECTION 

OP 

RECORDS AND ORIGINAL PAPERS, 



OTHER INSTRUMENTS 



KEREBBD TO IW THB 



FIB8T PART OF THE FORMER HISTORY. 



A COLLECTION OF RECORDS- 



H' 



AD LIBRUM PRIMUM. 

Ir^Tkt Reemd tf Card. Adrmm'i Otik tf YestrisetpnmdadicDiBflpectioocadpleouB 
^/ifjf. teffmry ni./«r Ot B»Aiiprielc of coofideotet. dedimiu. et conceMimoa.^Tper 
'^•** ""^ lrdl«. pTSMDtes daman et coocedimns, Tobia. tribus 

[Treat. Rona.1 ^^ **"**?-■ ''••^«' quorum pFBfatam Epi*. 

ec^Nun Wigom. onicom eaae toJohmm, pleaam 
ENRICUS REX, &c RcTerend. in potestatem et aotoriiatem. vice ct iiomiDe 
CbTisio Patri Domino SyWestro Dpi*, noetru, bujiiuaodi renimdationem in miinoa 
cop. Wigorn. Tenerabili viro Domino Roberto ▼(^Mras, et juramentam ad Sancta Dei Evan- 
Sherboom Ecclettm Sancti Paoli Loudon, gelia corporaliter tacta, jnxta fonnam et 
dccano, Bostris in Romana curia oratoribns, Tenim tenorem, de verbo in Terbam inferiua 
ac Hagistio Hngoni Yowng Sacrm llieologise deKxiptnm, ab eodem Rererendianmo Do- 
Professori, lalatem. Com omnea et nngoli mino Cardinali redpiendi, ezigendi, et cum 
Aicbiepiscopiet Epiacopi hojoa nostri inclyd efiactu pneatari videndi ; ipaomo ; Cardioa- 
Regiu, quorum omniamnominatioQea.et pro- lem, at bajoamodi renunciationem et jura- 
motjooea, ad ipeaa aupremaa dignitatea, nobia meotum per ipaam aic at permittaiia fiendum. 
attiaent ex regali et peculiah quadam Prw* et pimatandum, maaa et aobacriptione auia 
ngaciva,jaTeq;manicipali,aciBT«teratacoii- agnet, et mnniat. reqoirendi, et nt ita fiat 
aoetadine. bactenos in boc noatro Regno in- cum efiectu Tidendi, literaa qooq ; et inatru- 
ooncuaae et iofiolabittter obaervata, teneantar menta poblica aoper bujoamodi renunciatione, 
at aatricgantar, atatim et immediate poat im- et joramento fim petendi. et notarium aive 
petrataaBallaa Apostolicaa.aapereorundem notarioa poblicoa. unum vel plorea, at ipsa 
promotione ad ipaam noatramnominationem, inatramenta confidant: Necnon teatea qui 
coram nobta et in pfcaentia noatra, ai in boc tone prmaentea erant, at ?eriUti teatimoninm 
RcpM noatro Iberont, Tel coram Commisaar perbibeant ragandi ec lequiiendi, ipsaq ; ju- 
fiia aostria. ad boc aoilicienter et legittime lamentom Tel inatramenta taliter fienda, 
deMaSia, ai alibi moram Irazerant, noo aolnm Terum ordinem lei gerends, et renanciationia 
paiam. potblice, et esproaae, totaliter cedere. ac jaramenti lenorea in ae continena tcI con- 
et in ananna noatraa renondare omnibna, et tinentia, nobia deatinandi et tranamitteadi : 
qoibaacunq; ▼erUa.claoauIia.et aententiisia Ft generaliter omnia et aingula fadendi, 
ipaia %vlV&a ApoatoHda oontentia, et deacrip. geiendi. et ezarcendi, qum in prcdictia et 
tis, que aunt, Tel qaom modo in intarum qoolibet praedictorum neceaaaria fnerint, aea 
csae potenmt, praejodidalia, aiTO damnoaa, qaomodolibet opportana, ac quae rri qualitaa 
nobis, bavedibQaq ; de corpora noatro legit- ejngit et reqairit, et que noaipai facere et 
time procreatia Anglic r^boa, Coronm aut exercere posaemua ai praeaena et peraoualirer 
Regno noMro, joiiboa vel conaoetadinibua aut Intereaaemna, etiam ai talia foreut qa» de ae 
PrcrogatiTia ejnadem Regni noatri, et quoad maxidatum ezigant magia apeciale. Tenor 
boe totaliter aeipaoa anbmittcre et ponere in Renanciationia aequitor et eat talis : Ego 
ncatra bona veuia et gratia ; aed etiam jarar Adrianaa miseratione di?ina tituli Sancti 
mentam fidelitatia et homagii ad Sancta Dei Cbriaogoni Preabyt. Cardinalia Episcopna 
Evangeliatpereoedemreapectiyecorporaliter Bathon. et Welien. coram Tobia Reverendo 
tftcta, nobis facere et prcatare : Cumq ; noa Patre £pij«copo Wigorn. Domino Koberto 
ob prcclaramerita ezimiaaq ; ?irtcte« quiboa Sbarbomo decano Sancti Pauli London, el 
Rererendiaaimam in Cbriato Patrem, Domi- NogoneYowngin Tbeologia Profeoaore.Com- 
nom Adrianum titali Sancti Cbriaogoni Prea- miaaariia ad boc a aereniaaimo atq ; excei- 
byteram Cardinalem, abnnde refertum con- lentiaaimo Principe Domino Henrico Dei 
apictmoa, obq ; diotoinam et fidele obaeqoiom Gratia Kege Auglic, et Frandv. et Domino 
per ipamn Cardinalem nobia factum et im- Hibemias, ejua<nominia aeptimo. Domino meo 
pennm, eondem ad Eecleaiaa Bathon. et aupremo, aufficienter, et legittime deputatia, 
Welien. invicem unitas nominaTimna et pro- expreaae renuudo, et in bis aariptia manu et 
moTirow^ qui idciico et ob id qaod in curia aigiUo meia in prsaentia notariorum et tea- 
Romaaa cootinoe moram tiabit. non poteat tiam aubacriptorom manitia, totaliter cedo 
commode bujoamodi rennnciationem et jura- omnibna et quibnacunq ; Terbia, claoaulia et 
mentam coram BoUa peraonaliter lacere et seatentlia, in buliia Apoatolida mihi fi^tia de 
pneataie : Hiae act qood noa de fidelitadbus faadicu ^iacopat Bathon. et Welien* con- 

B 



2 RECORDS. 

tends et descriptis, qnn aont vel quorit modo acomte et diligenter, cum omnimoda dexte- 
in futarum esse poterint pnejudicialia sive ritate prosequar, pertractabo et aolicitabo : 
damnosa pnefato serenissiino Regi. Domino Bullasq ; et alias Literas Afostolicao Talidas 
meo sapremo, et hsredibus snis de corpora et eflScaces, in debita Juris forma, super eis- 
suo legittime procreatis Angl. Regibus, Co- dem causis et negotiis impetrare et obtinere 
ronse aut Regno, sive Majestatis Juribus vel absq ; fraude, dolo aut sinistra quavis niachi- 
consaetudinibus, aut Pr»rogativis ejusdem natione quantum in me erit, cum omni effecta 
Regni : et quoad hoc me integraliter submitto enitar, operam dabo et conabor : ac easdem 
et pono in gratia sute Celsitudinis, humillime taliter expeditas, cum ea quam res expostulat 
suppi leans suam Nfajestatem, dignetnr mibi diligentia, suse Serenitati, transmittam aut 
concedere temporalia dicti Episcopatus Ba- per alios transmitti, tradi et liberari curabo, 
thon. et WeJIen. qun recogDosco tenereasua et daciam. Servitia quoq ; et bomagia pro 
Majestate tanquam a Domino meo sapremo. temporalibus dicti Episcopatus, qute recog- 
Teuor Juramenli sequitur et est talis : Et nosco tenere a sua Celsitudine tanquam a 
ego idem Adrianus Cardinalis prsedictus Juro Domino meo supremo, fideliter faciam et im- 
ad haec Sancta Dei Evangelia per me corpo- plebo. Ita me Deus adjuvet et hiec Sancta 
raliier Ucta, quod ab hac die et in aciea. xita Dei Evangelia. In cujus, &c. T. R. apud 
mea naturali durante, ero fideiis et verus Westm. 13 die Octob. 
ligens, ac fidelitatem in ligencia mea pure et Per ipsum Regem* 

sincere senrabo, iidelt^ ; et Teram obaequium 

secundum optimum posse meum faciam et •^■^-— --^^—-^---— --—-—— —-^— 
impendam serenissimo Principi Henrico ejus ll,—Pope Juliui^t Utier to ArchbiiJtifp War" 
nominis septimo, Pei Gratia Angl. et Fran. ham, for giving King Henry VUL th$ 
Regi ac Domino Hiber. Domino meo supre- Golden Rou. 

mo, et bapredibus suis de corpore suo legittime j^j.^, ^^^^^^ p ^^^f^ni Fratn 
procreatis Angl. Regibus, contra quascunq ; Guilielmo Arehiepittop, Cnniuarien. 

personas, cujuscunq ; status, gradus, prcemi- '^ ' 

nentise aut conditionis extiterint: nee quic- [Registnun Warbami Fol. J6.] 

quam faciam aut attemptabo fieri, ne aut at- VsxsRAniLis Prater, salutem et Apos« 
temptari consentiam, quod in damnum, in- tolicam Benedictionem. Charissiranm in 
commodum, aut pnejudicium, ipsius serenis- Christo Filium nostrum Henricum Anglie 
simi Regis aut heeredumsuorumpraBdictorum, Begem lUustrissimum, quern peculiari cba- 
jurium, libertatum, Praerogativarum, privile- ritate complectimur, aliono insigni Aposto* 
giorum et consuetudinum sui incliti Regni, lico munere in hoc Regni sui primordio, de- 
quovis modo cedere poterit ; sed omne id corandum putantes, mittimus nunc ad enm 
quod jam scio, vel impostenim cognoscam Rosam Auream,SanctoChrismatedelibutam» 
inhonorabile, damnosum aut pnejudiciale, et odorifero Musco aspersam, no9trisq ; ma- 
sua» Serenitati, aut Re^pao suo, sen contrarium nibus de more Romanorom Pontificum bene- 
honori aut Serenitati suae Majestatis, aut dictam, quam ei a tua Fratemitate inter Mis- 
haereilum suorum pnedictonim, non solum sarum solemnia per te celebninda, cum ca»re- 
impediam ad extremum potentiae mesB, sed moniis in notula alligata contentis. dari to- 
etiam cum omni possibili diligentia id osten- lumus nostra et Apostolica benedictione. 
dam et significabo, ostendive aut significari Datum Romas apud Sanctum Peirum sub 
faci:tm eidem serenissimo Regi, omni favore, Annnio Pi-^catoris, 5 April. InlO. Pontifica- 
metu, promisso aut Jurejurando cuicunq ; tus nostri Anno septimo. Sioismvnous. 
perPona aut quibuscunq : personis cujuscunq; j^^ ^^^ ^f ,fc^ Onwrnnirt tf deUming the 
status, gradus. ordinis, pneeminentiae. condi- ^^^ referred to in the Letter, woi not thought 
tionisve extiterunt, quod ante hac per me fac- ^^Ifcy to be put in the RegUter. 
turn aut interpositum sen impnsterum fiendum 

aut interponendum, penitus sublato et non — - 

obstantibus. Honorem insuper sue Majeslati j^ _^ j^^^^^ f^ Summoning Convoeatiom. 
ad extremum potentis meae serrabo, Parlia- ** 

mentis quoq ; et aliis Consiliis sua Celsitudi- [Tonst. Regist Fol. 33-1 

nis cum in ejus Regno fuero diligenter atten- Rex, &c Reverendissimo in Christo Patri 
dam ; Consilium quod sua Serenitas per se ceu Cantuarien. Archiepis. totius AnglisB Primati 
literas aut nuncium suum mibi manifestabit, et Apostolioe sedis Legato, salutero. Qui- 
nemini pandam, nisi iis qui bus ipse jusserit : busdam arduis et urgentibus negotiis, Nos, 
et si consilium meum super aliquo facto Ma- defensionemetspcuritatem Ecclesiae Anglica- 
jestas sua postulaverit. fideliter sibi consniam, nas, ac pacem, tranquillitatem, et bonum pub- 
et quod magis susb Serenitati vifiebicur expe- licum, et defensionem Regni nostri etsubdito- 
dire. et condueere juxta opinionem et scire rum nostrorum ejusdem concementibus, Tobis 
meum, dicam et aperiam, atque id si sua in fide et dilectione quibus nobis tenemini 
Serenitas mandaverit pro posse meo diligen- rogando mandamus, quatenus prsemissis de- 
ter faciam. Causas insuper et negotia omnia bito intuitu attentis et ponderatis. universos 
suae Serenitaiis mihi coramissa. sen imposte- et singulos Episcopos vestne Pronnciie, ac 
rum committenda. in Curia Romana prose- Decanos et Priores Ecclesiarum Cathedra- 
•quenda.pertractandaetsolicitanda, fideliter. Hum, Abbates, Pribres et alios Electivoa, 



BOOK 1. 



\ K nan ezemptoa. SMnon Arcliidi- noMne BBtadicte, atari p&nmj^onc et !»•- 
ncoooi, CoaTanOM» Capitiila. •( Collegia, mooeri Tolumos et m«ndarou«. Quod iidem 
totamq; Clciom, cojoslibet DioccNoa ejus- Gpuo»piSaffi«ganri,n<wthVicaiiiGen^r»le% 
dam Provincue, md coBveDiendam coram to- Decani et Ciuiodea tive Officiadea. Abbmea* 
bis in Eccleain Snncti Pauili London, vel alibi Priorea, Archidinconi ac c«ten Eccleaianiin 
ptoot nolius etpedin aidehtia, cnm omni Pwelati, exempti et non excmpti, pe r aonatiter, 
celeritntancconunoda,niododebitocoDTocari at qnodlibet Capitalum Kcclesianun (^atb. 
&cintia ad tnctandum. conaentiendiun, et per unum de Capitalo graduaium, vel nuigia 
eondndendam aoper prcmiasia, et aiiia qme idoneum. dictiq ; aanguli Abbatea, ai?e Pri« 
aibt dnrina proponentnr, tone et ibidem ex oree. Conventoa aub ae babeniea. nallo ob- 
parte noatm. £t hoc, aicat Noa et atntna ataote impedimento legittimo, per nnam Re 
Regni noatri, ct bonoiem el atiiitatem Eccie- ligioaam peraooam de ConveDiu graduatam 
ais praedicts diligitis, nnllatenoa omittatia. ai qa« ait, cen nliaa per unam nagia idoneaa 
Teste meipao, &c. apnd Weatminat. 6 Feb. de eodem Couyentn, Clenuq ; cmjuslibet Dice. 
Anno Rpgni 14^ FroTinciia antedicte per duoa procuratorea 

Wmrkmm m ku Writ ^uteutimg Hu$ Atmrnmu, V^^^to ejojdem Dioc. weu aliaa ai non foe- 
i tfAwrilffr thi 4ity if'thnr '^'^^» 9^ ^^^ aulBcientiorea et habiUorea 
Dioc. m eorum Beneficiia realiter rcsidenlea, 
comparennt coram nobia aut noatrta in bac 
' ^-^^^_^-^-^^.^— ^— — — parte locnmtenentiboa, vel Commiaaariia ai 

IV.-il WHt for m Omwocathm «nm>unied hy ?y*."»« S?"?^^**^^> ^'^^^'\\ «>""p«t « 
WMrkmm mmm EctU^mUical AccouM. J^^» f-^^f** 5>mcU Fauli London die 

Sabbat, yix. %6. menaia Januarii «c. D»u 

[Regiat. Fita-Williama.] Jn Manerio noatro de Umbetb. prime die 

WiLLiBLMuapermiaaionedivinaCantnar. menaia Novembria Anno Domini milleaimo 

Arcbiepiacopna, totina Anglift Primaa et qningenteaimo none, et noatne TnnalaU 

ApoaioUcie aedia Lef^toa, Tenerabili confra- Anno aexto. 

tri noatxo Domino Rjcnrdo Dei Gratia Lon- ^__«__^__^___«-^_-_^ 
don. Epitope, aalntem et fratemam in Do- 
mino caritntem. Cnm noper Kccleaia Angli- 
cana, qne majonim noatroram temporiboa, 
muliia ac magnia liberutiboa et immunitati- 
bna gandere aolebat, qnorundam iaiqnorum 
hominnm maliliia, et neqnitiia fortiter fuerit 



^rrfixtt tkt mkk t 



v.— Tha PrMm6<e rf the Act ofSubM$ 
grmnUd by thg CUrgy. 

[Anno Dom. 1523. Regiat. CuthbeitiTonatalL 
Folio 40.] 
QuvM Illnatriaaimua et Potentiaaimna D<^ 
inquietata et peitorbata', qui omnia qiua a minua noster Rez Anglic et FranciK, Defen- 
majoribna noatria aancte et pie» ob tranquil- M>r Fidei et Dominns Hibem. aemper eztitit 
litatem diets Ecdeaiai, luerunt ordinata ac conatantiaaimua Eccleais Protector et Patro- 
aancita, Tel prava et ainiatra interpretatione nun optime meritoa, atq ; auperioribua annia, 
prope rabTectentea, vel peraonaa Ecclesiasti- in diebae foelida recordationis J alii ejua no- 
caa male tractantea, ac eaa contemptui ha- minia Paps aecundi, grave Scbiama in Kc- 
bentea, dictam Eccleaiam pene proatravemnt deaia Romana exortum pacaTit et extinxit ; 
ac pediboa concolcamnt : Ne igitur dicta Ec- et poatea ipaam Eccleaiam Romanam cootra 
deaia Anglicana ad calamitatem inaignem Tim et poteotiam Gallorum, t^ui tanc Italiam 
aen minam ac jactaram, et quod abait, deao- et Urbem Romanam in aerrUatpm ledigere 
lationem penreniat, quaa diu eadem Eccleaia moliebantur, Talidiaaimo excerdcu et bello 
Anglicama per diTeraaa peraonaa, otprefertor longe omniom aamptnoaiaaimo fceliciter de- 
pnr ocnlia aoia Deom non habentea, nee cen- fendit. et aecaram reddidit : Ac prasterea 
anraa Sanctv Matria Eccleain timentea, aua- poatremia bia diebna Lntberanaa Hsreaea, in 
tinoit et aoatinebat, prout de veriaimili Re- Ecxleai* Sacramenta fxcleaitsq ; atatom fa- 
formatione non babita in futurum auatinere rioae debaccantea doctiaaimoetnunqaam aatis 
debeal; Noa proat tenemur, conainum reme- laudato libello coatadit et aaperaTit ; Ticiaaim 
dium in hac parte providere cupientea. et ob tarn gladioquam calomo boatea Ecdeaiie atre- 
id ipaum Pnrlatoa et Clerum nosine Cantuar. nuiaaime profligana, quibua meritia aaam da- 
ProTincis conyocare Tolentea} Fratemitati riaaimamfamamimmortali gloria paiitercon- 
Teatras igitur comiDitcimoa et mandamus, aecravit, talea laudea et gratiaa aua incompa- 
quatenuaomneaetsinguloa dictas noatne Cant, rabili bonitate ab Eccleaia promeruit, qnalea 
Eccleais Suffragaaeoa infra noatram Provin- nunquam aatia dignas qniaquam mortalium 
dam conatitutoa, et abseotium Episcoporum leferre poterit, aed Dena ailatim peraoWet 
si qui fuemnt Vicarios in Spiiitualibua gene- prsmia digna. Quumq ; idem Rex noster 
rnlea, ac Dioeeaium Tacantium Cuatodes Spi- et Protector illnatriaaimua a Rege Gallorum 
litualitatia. et Offidalea citetia aeu atari faci- per Mare et per Terras, incolaa bnjua Regni 
atia, peremptorie, et per eos Decanoa et contra percuasum fiadua. promiaaam fidem, et 
Priorea Eccleaiarum Cath. ac singula Capitula auum ipaiua aalTum cooductum aaaidue iofea- 
eorundnm, Archidiaconoa, A bbales et Priorea, tante, et Scotoa contra Regnnm hoc inatigante 
Conventua aub ae babentea, et alioa Eccleai- ac auia atipendiia conducente, atq ; ducem 
amm Piaelatoa ezemptoa, et non exemptoe, Albanisin pemidemprindpiaScotonimnoa- 
CleniiBq ; cojoalibet Dioceaeoa ProTinds tri Regis ez aorore Nepotia impellente, ali- 



RECORDS. 



Mq ; injuriai maltat et gTaves coDtn Regiam 
Majeatatem nuosq ; amico« et subditos quo- 
tidie multiplicante, proTOcaturp irritacur aiq ; 
urgeCur ut bellam suscipiat, suamq : Hegnuin 
tarn centra Gallos qaau cootra ik:oto« ut de- 
cet imvictiMimum Piincipem potenier defen- 
dat ; Don enim ultra pacem col«r« Tel pacem 
longius expectare coovenit postquam Hex 
Oallorum summain Pontificeiu bene moven- 
tem, et quss pacis Bunt Buadentem, audire 
recusal, exercitum iiiBtruens et beilum appa- 
raiit, fortasais in multos aunoa duraiurum : 
digDiMimum est ob prvfata tain pnecJara fa- 
ciuora, ut »icuc Rex noster illusuUiumus plus 
ceteris Kegibus antecessoribus fuis pro Ec- 
clesias defensione, utililate et bonore insuda- 
▼itp et plus expeosarum sustionit ; ita ad sua- 
tinenda bellorum onera immiDeDtia, pro tjC" 
clesite et totius Kegiii hujus defensione, per 
Ecclesiam tali subsidio adjuvetur quale an- 
terioribus Regibus nunquam antenac couces- 
sum est, nee fortaasis posierioribus Regibus 
unquam simile, nisi ob talia benefacta Tel ex- 
tremam bellorum necessitatem poHtea con- 
cedetur. Quocirca ut Regia Majestas ad fo- 
?eadam et protegendam £oclesiam, et Clerum 
dngliai, magis indies animetur. et at jura, 
liberiates et priyiiegia Ecclesiaa concessa be- 
nigne Iu:cle»i<B servet, et ab aliis servari fa* 
ciat, et ne prsfata benefacta in ingratos oon- 
tulisse videatur. 

Nos Prelati et Clerus Cant. Pronnciie in 
hac Sacra Synodo Proyinciali sive PrKlato- 
rum et ("leri ejusdem ConTOcatione, in i:^- 
clesia Cathed. Divi Pauli London. Ticesimo 
die mensis Aprilis Anno Dom. millesimo 
quingentesimo vicesimo tertio inchoata, ac 
usq ; ad et in decimom quartum diem mensis 
Augusti proximo ex tunc sequencis de diebus 
in dies continuata, congiegati, illustrissimo 
Domino Ilegi perpetuo et potentissimo Fidei 
et Eccltfsia defensori, subsidium dare et con- 
cedere Decrevimus, quam nostram Benero- 
lentiam ut gratam et acceptam babeathumil' 
lime deprecamur, proiestantes expresse, quod 
per prssentem coucessionem.quam tanquam 
noTam et anie insolitam pro nostra singulari 
et personali in Regiam iVlajestatem obser- 
Tantia sine exempio donamus, omnino nolo- 
mus Ecclesin Anglicanas aut successoribvu 
nostris in aliquo pnejudicium generari, nee 
casum bunc singularem ad sequen. trahi : 
Quod si pnesentem Concessionem pro exem- 
pio et (ut vocant) pro Praesidenie a4 similes 
unquam Concessioues exigeudas accipiendam 
fore pr«sentiremuS| certe in eam omnino con* 
sentire recusassemus ; quandoquidem sub- 
sidium sub modis. formis, conditionibus, ex- 
ceptionibus ac provisionibus, et protesutione 
super et mfrascripiis, et non alitor, neq ; alio 
modo. Damns et Concedimua, vis. Sabsidium 
se exiendens ad Medietatem sive mediam 
partem valoris omnium fructuum reddiiuum, 
et proventuum, possessionum, unius anni, 
omnium et singulonini Episcopatuum, Eccle- 
fiarum Catbed. etCoUegiatarum, Dignitatum, 
Hospttalium, Monast. Abbaciarum, Priora- 



tuum aliarumq ; domoram ReHgiotaram, imc« 
non quorumcuuq ; beneficionun et Po 
sionum Eoclesiasticanim, &c« 



YL—Bulup TomtaVt Licenu to Sir ThamM 
More for reading Heretical Bookt, 

[Regist. Tonst. Fol. 138.] 

CuTHBBRTus pemussione Divina London. 
Episcopus Clarissiiuo et Egregio yiro Domino 
Tbome More fratri et amico Cbarissimo Sa- 
lutem in Domino et Benedict. Quia nuper, 
postquam Ecclesia Did per Germaniam ab 
basreticis infestata est, juncti sunt nonnulU 
iniquitatis Filii, qui veterem et damnatam 
basresim Wycliffianam et Lutberianam, etiam 
hasresis Wycliffians aiumni transferendis in 
nostratem vemaculam linguam corruptissimis 
quibuscunq ; eorum opusculis, atque illis ipsis 
magna copia impressis, in banc nostram R»- 
gionem inducers conantur ; quam sane pea- 
tilentissimis dogmatibus Catbolicae fidei ve- 
ritati repugnantibus maculare atq ; inficere 
magnis conatibus moliuntur. Magnopere 
igitur Terendum est ne Catbolica Veritas in 
totum periclitetur nisi boni et eruditi vin 
malignitati tam prsMiictorum hominum stre- 
nue occurrant, id quod nulla ratione melius 
et aptius fieri poterit, quam si in lingua Ca- 
tbolica Veritas in totum expugnans ba^; in- 
sana dogmata simul etiam ipsissima prodeat 
in lucem. Quo fiet ut Sacrarum Liieiarum 
imperiti homines in manus sumentes novos 
istos Hsereticos Libros, atq ; una etiam Ca* 
tbolicos ipsoB refellentes, vel ipsi per se ve- 
rum discernere, vel ab aliis quorum perspi- 
cacius est judicium recie admoneri et doceri 
possint. Et quia tu, Frater Clarissime, in 
lingua nostra vemacula, sicut etiam in La* 
tina, Demosthenem quendam prxstare potea, 
et Catbolicn veritatis assertor acerrimus in 
omni congressu esse soles, melius subcisivas 
boras, si quas tuis occupationibus suffurari 
pcites, collocare nunquam poteris, quam in 
nostrate lingua aliqua edas qufe siniplicibus 
et ideotia bominibus subdolam baereticorum 
malignitatem aperiant, ac contra tam impiot 
Eeclesise supplaiitatoies reddant eos instnic- 
tiorps : babes ad id exemplum quod imiteria 
pra-clarissimum, illustrissimi Domini nostri 
Regis Henrici octavi, qui Sacrameuta Ec- 
clesiflB contra Lutberum totis viribus ea sub- 
vertentem assercre aggressue, immortale no- 
men Defensoris Ecclesie in omne aevum pro* 
meruiL Et ne Andabaiarum more cum ejua- 
modi larvis lucteris, ignorans ipse quod op- 
pugnes, mitto ad te insanas in nostrate lingua 
istorum nsBnias, atque una etiam nonnulioa 
Lutheri Libros ex quibus b>ec opinionum roon- 
stra prodierunt. Quibus aba te diligenter 
perlectis, facihus intelligas ouibus latibulis 
tortuosi serp«nte8 sese condant, quibusq ; 
anfractibus elabi deprebensi studeant. Magni 
enim ad victoriam momenti est hostium Con- 
silia explorata babere, et quid seniiant quove 
tendant penitus nosae: nam si convellei* 



BOOK II. 



IHtrMqiMBisti te non tenaMe dicent, id totnm 
perdM openun. Macte igitar virtate, tarn 
•anctain opus aggredere, quo et Dei Eoclests 
prosift, et tibi immortale nomen atq ; sternam 
in CoJis Kioriam pares : quod nt facial atqoe 
Dei Eccleniam tao |»airociDio nittniaa, mag- 
Bopere in Domino obaecramw, atq ; ad illam 
finem ejoamodi libroc et retinendi et legendi 
facnltalem atq ; Ucentiam impertimor et con- 
cedimna. Dat. 7 die Martii, Anno 15S7 et 
Boetns Cone, aexto^ 



AD 

LIBRUM SECUNDUM. 



I.— 71U BuUfor tk€ King'i Mamagt wUk 
Qmmn KathSerme, 

[Cott. Ubr. Vitel. B. IS.] 

JULIUS Epiflcopoa aerrna aenronua Dei, 
dilecto Filio Henrico CariMimi in Chritto 
Filii Henrici AngJia Regis illnatrisa. Nato» 
et dilects in Christo Filias Catbarin*, Ca- 
riMimi in Chrisio Filii no^tri Feidinandi Re- 
cia, ac CariMim* in Cbristo Fili« noatne 
Elisabeth. Rpgina Hijpanianun et Siciliia 
Caiholicorum nat«. illuatriboa, salntem et 
Apoetolicam Benedictionem. Romani Pon- 
tificia piwceliens Autoriiaa conceata sibi de- 
aaper atitur poteatate, prout pereonanuD* ne- 
gotionun et temporum qualitate pensata, id 
in Domino coaspicit salabriter eipedire. 
OblatK nobis nuper pro parte teatrapeutionis 
reries concinebat. Quod com alias tu Filia 
Caibarina, et tunc in bumanis agens quon- 
dam Artbuius, Cariasimi in Cbristo Filii noa- 
tri Henrici Anglie Regis illostrissimi primo- 
gpnitus, pro coniier?andu pacis et amicici« 
nexibus et feederibos inter Carissimum in 
Cbristo Filiam nostrum Ferdinandnm, et Ca- 
rissimam in Cbristo Filiam nostram Elixabeth. 
Hispaniarum et Sicibae 'Catbolicos, ac pne- 
fatom Augliu Reges et Keginam, matnmo* 
niura per verba legitime de pnesenti contraz- 
i-^seiis, illodq ; camali Copula forsan con- 
summayissetis, Dominus Artburus prole ez 
bujosroodi Matrimonio non suscepta decessit ; 
Cum aitem, sicut eadem petitio subjuogebat, 
ad boc nt bujosmodi Tinclum Pacis et Ami- 
ciiiae inter prviacos IWes et Reginam diutiua 
permanent, cnpiatis Matrimonium inter voa 
per Terba legitime de prssenti contrahere, 
supplicari nobis fecistis, at vobisin prsmissis 
de opportnnas Dispensationis gratia providers 
de benignitate ApostoUca dignaremur : Nos 
i^ilur, qui inter singulos Christi fideles, pne- 
sertim Caibolicoa Reges et Principes, Pacis 
et Concoidias amsnitatem Tigere intensis de- 
aideriis aiFectaffins, Tosque et quemlibet Tes- 
trum a qaibusconqae Ezcommnnicationis, 
Suspensionts et Interdict, aliisque Ecclesias- 
ticis Sententus, Censuris, Pmia, a jure yel 



ab homiae, quavis occasione Tel causa latis, 
si quibus quomodolibet innodati existitis. aJ 
effectum prae^otium duntaxat consequenduro, 
barum serie absoiyentes, et absolutes fore cen- 
sentes bujusmodi supplication ibus inciinati, 
▼obiscum» ut impedimento affinitatis bujus- 
modi ez prvmissis proyeniente. ac Constiiu* 
tionibus et Ordinationibus Apostolicis cete- 
risq ; contrariis nequaquam omtantibus. Ma* 
trimonium per verba legitime de pnesenti inter 
Tos contrabere» et in eo, postquam contractum 
fuerit, etiamsi jam forsan bartenus de facto 
publico yel clandestine contraxeritis, [ac illnd 
Camali Copula consummaveritis, licite re- 
manere valeatis, Auctoritate Apostolica te- 
nor«} prsesentium de specialis dono GratiM 
Dispensamua; ac tos et quemlibet yestrorum 
si contrazeritis]* (ut prcsfertur) ab ezcessu 
bujusmodi, ac Ezcommunicatiooia Sesteatia 
quam propterea incurristis. eadem Auctori- 
tate Absolvimus, Prolem ex bujusmodi Ma- 
trimonio, siye contracto, sive contrabendo* 
■usceptam forsan yel suscipiendam legitimam 
decemendo. Proviso quod tu ( Filia Catba- 
rina) propter boc rapta non fueris ; volumus 
autemquod si bujusmodi Matrimonium de 
facto contrazistis. Confessor* per vos et quem- 
libet vestrum eli(^endus, posnitentiam saluta- 
rem propterea vobis injungat, quam adimplere 
teneamini. NuUi ergo omnino bominum li- 
ceat banc paginam nostras Absolutionis, Dis- 
pensationis et voluntatis infringere, vel ei 
ausu temerario contraire ; si quis autem hoc 
attemptare prcsumpserit, iodignationem Om- 
nipotentis Dei ac Beatorum Petri et Pauli 
Apostolonun ejus no noveritincursurum. Dat. 
Home apud Sanctum Petrum, Anno lncar< 
nationis Dominicie millesimo quingente^imo 
tertio, septimo CaJ. Januarii, Pontificatus 
nostri Anno primo. 

Ih— The King't Protestatkm againU 
the Marriage, 

[Cotton Ubr. Vitell. B. 1«.] 
In Dei Nomine, Amen. Coram vobis Reve 
rendo in Cbristo Patre et Domino,Domino Ri - 
chardo Dei et Apostolics sedis gratia Epis- 
copo Wintoniensi, Ego Henricus Wallie Prin- 
ceps. Dux Comubin el Comes Cestris, dico, 
allego et in bis Scriptis propono. Quod licet 
ego minorem ostatem agens, et intra annos 

Eubertatis notorie existens. cum Serenissima 
Nomina Katbarina Hispaniarum Regis Filia, 
Matrimonium de facto contraxerim, qui qui- 
dem Contractus, quamvis obstante ipsa mi- 
nore etate mea de se jam invalidus, imper- 
fectus, nullius efficaciie aut vigoris eztiterit ; 
quia tamen annis pubertatis et matura Ktate 
jam superveniente. Contractus ipse per taci- 
tum Consensum, mutuara cobabitationem, 
munerum aut intersignium dationem seu re- 



* This passage does not occur in the MS., 
though it is to be found in Pope Clement 
VII.^s commission to Cardinal Campeius. 
There are other verbal diflbrences. 



RECORDS. 



ceptioneiD, Tel aliom qtipmcunq ; modam 
jure declaratum, foraan existimari seu videri 
poterit apparenter validatos aut confirmatas ; 
Ea-propter, Kgo Hcnricas Walliae Princeps 
pripdictus, jam prozimus pubertati existenfl, 
et annos pabertatis attingens. Protestor, quod 
noQ intendo euudem pnetensum contractum 
per qutecunq ; per me dicta seu dicenda, facta 
aut facienda, in aliquo approbare, ralidare, 
seu ratum habere, Bed nunc in pnesenti, non 
▼i, dolo, nee prece inductus, sed sponte et 
libere, nullo modo coactuA, contra hujusmodi 
Contractum reclamo, et eidem distientio, 
▼oloq ; et omnino intendo ab eodem contractu 
Matrimoniali prctenso, melioribus modo et 
forma, quibus de juremelius, ralidius, aut 
efficaciuB potero ve\ po^sim, penitus resilire, 
et eidem ezpresse disaeutire, prout in pne- 
senti contra eundem reclamo, et eidem dis- 
sentio. Protestorq ; quod per nullum dic- 
tum, factum, actum, aut gestum per me, 
aut nomine meo per alium quemcunque, 
quandocunq ; aut qualemcunque, imposterum 
faciendum, agendum, gerendnm, aut ezpli- 
candum, toIo aut intendo in pnefatum con- 
tractum Matrimonialem, aut in dictam Do- 
na inam, Catharinara tanquam Sponsam aut 
U rorem meam consentire. Super quibus tob 
omnes testimonium perhibere volo, requiro, 
logo, atque obtestor. 

Per me Henricum Walliae Principem. 

Lecta fuit et facta Buprascripta Protesta- 
tio. per prtefatum Serenissimum Principem 
Dominum Henricum, coram Ke^erendo in 
Christo Patre et Domino^ Domino Richardo 
permissione Divina Winton. Epiacopo, Judi- 
cialiter pro tribunali sedent. Et me Nota- 
rium infra scriptum ad tunc pnesentem in 
ejus Actorum Scribam in hac parte aasumente, 
et Testium infrascriptorum prsesentiis. Anno 
Dom. l.i()5. [ndictione octava, Pontificatus 
Sanctissimi in Christo Patris et Domini nos- 
tri Julii, Divina Procidentia eo nomine Pap» 
secundi Anno aecundo, Mensia vero Junii 
die 47 ; quo die Doininus Serenisaimus Prin- 
ceps proximna pubertati, et aonos pubertatis 
attingens erat, ut tunc ibidem asserebat, in 
quadam bassa Camera infra Palatium Re- 
gium Richemondlie, in parte occidentali 
ejusdem Palatii situat. Super quibus omni- 
bus et singulis, praefatus Serenisaimus Prin- 
ceps me Notarium pnememoratum Instru- 
mentum conficere, et testes infra nominatos 
testimonium perhibere requisivit instanter, 
et rogavit. In quorum omnium et singulorum 
fidem et testimonium, preefatus SerenisMmus 
Princeps supra, et testes, ut praemittitur, ro- 
gati et requisiti, sua nomina propriis mani- 
bos infra scripsemnt. Ita est ut supra, quod 
•go Joannes Raed. manu et signo meo ma< 

tU Attestor. 

Giles Daubney, C Somerset 
Thomas Rowthale. 
Nicholas West. 
Hetaj Mamy. 



Grtgory Cagsati, ahtuit tht Divores, 
Takgnjrom t!u OriginaL 

[Cotton libr. Vitellios B. 9.] 

^ DoMiwB Gkeoori, Post meam cordatis* 
simam Commendation em, post uliimum ves- 
trum a me discessum ex Compendio ad tos 
scripsi, ut oh nonnullas mazimi moment] 
causas procurare differretis quod de Regias 
Majesiatis negotio in quibusdam nobis tra- 
ditia Commissionibus continebatur, quoad 
rursus vobis significarem quid ea in re fieri 
▼ellemus. IJbi vero ad Kegiam Majestatem 
rediissem, rariia crebrisq ; cum ea hxhitii 
sermonibus, adeo abunde ac distiucte ilH 
aperui quam ex animo ac diligenter, et quam 
sincere et ex fide, diu noctuqae ezopietis 
eidem Regiae Majestati inserrire : neque 
ullum unquam laborem, periculum aut roo- 
lestiam voh Telle recusare, ut omni studio ac 
viribtts id fid^liter pr«stare poaaitis quod ilii 
gratum aut acceptum quoquo modo esse poase 
cognoveritis, omnemq ; industriam vos esse 
adhibituros quo Testrae fidei cureque com- 
missa optatum finem consequantur ; quem 
▼estrum animum propensissima voluntate sic 
sub mea fide Regiie Majestati insinuavi, ut 
meam banc reiationem atque sponsionem 
pectori suo constantisaime adfixerit, certis- 
simaque fiducia concepit, omnino futurum 
ut nostrse tunc ezpectationi quacunque in 
re et occasione reapondeatis : Ex (| no fit ut 
Testras opera, cune atque prudentiae ea nunc 
tractanda et procuranda committal, quiboa 
nihil magis cordi habeat, nihil ardentius ex- 
optet, aut majoris sit momenti vel graiioria 
successus, nee ullum habet Consiliarium, ut- 
cunque intimum, cui graviora posait commit- 
tere. Quum itaque, me intercedente et pro- 
curante, nunc vos Regia Majestaa pre ceteris 
ad hoc fidei adsciveritetelegerit, ut in re tarn 
gravi fidelissima vestra opera ac ministerio 
utatur, fidemque illi meam de vobis jam ei 
adstrinxerim, nihil ambigens quia postquam 
ejus animum ac voluntatem cognoveritis.fue* 
ritisque abunde instructi quam maximi hnc 
qa>c nunc expono sunt momenti, utpote qun 
potisaimum concemunt Regie conacientisB 
exonerationem animieque nam aalutem, vit» 
conservationem et incolumitatem, Regii 
Stemmatis continuationem, publicumque 
commodum et quietem subditorum omnium, 
eorum pariter qui sob ejus imperio nunc vi« 
vunt vel qui postea unquam in hoc suo Regno 
vivent ; quumque perspiciam sedulum vestrum 
Ministerium hoc in negotio impendendum 
omnino redundaturum esse in pracipuamves- 
tram ezaltationem et utiiitatem, postquam 
infelices iatos jam pasaos successus occa- 
sionem se obtuliase videtis, qua vestra fa- . 
milia hujusmodi operam huic Serenissimo 
Principi navare possit, quod statum omnem 
veatrum in longe meliorem quam antea sit 
baud dubie restituturus et adaucturus, oertis- 
simum compertissamumque habeo, quod ob 
has tarn urgentes causas et tam graves $ni> 



BOOK II. 



CMsaroB efibctns* adeo toto pectore fires 
omnes Testru induscria ac studio tante con- 
ficiende rei addicetis, ut omnia queatis ad 
optatum exitum perducere ; atqae ita pro- 
miMum tidemque meam pra^iilabitiv, lam op- 
timam Kegiw Majestatis insiitulum javabitia, 
ejus desiderio et ezpectationi omni ex parte 
saiisfacietid, et pneter bene peracts rei ho- 
noreDi et laudem comparandam, mercedem 
quo<{ue reportabitia taD(i Principis liberali- 
tate dignam, quae certissime cedet in perpe- 
tuum Testnim totiusque vestrs familiw com- 
modum et incrementum : Et quum jam mibi 
persuadeam futarum omnino ut omciis ac- 
tionibusque vestris sitis promissis sponsiooi- 
busqiie meis omnino satisfacturi, ad id pluri- 
buA verbis neutiquam adhortabor, proinde ad 
rem nunc ipsam venio. Ante boc tempus 
vobis aperui.quemadmodum ItegiaMajestas, 
purttm assiduo^uo studio et erudidone, par* 
tim rt'latu ac judicio multorum Theologoium, 
€t in omni Doctrine genere doctonim Tirorum 
asseveratione, existimans conscientiam suam 
non esse sufficienter ezoneratam, quod \a 
conjugio exisieret cum Regioa, Deumque 
primo et ante omnia ac anims sue quietem 
et salutem respiciens. mox vero sum Succes- 
sionis securitatem, perpendensque accurate 
quam gravia hinc mala provenirent, aperte 
sentit quam maxime futurum sit Deo moles- 
tum, inbonorificum sibi, et ingratum apud bo* 
mines, suisque subditis periculosum, ex boc 
non sufficient! conjugio, si deprehendatur 
dicta Majestassciens ac volens in eo perstare, 
et ▼ivere pneter modum debilum, juxtaque 
ritum et legitima Rcclesiae Statuta: quibus 
igitur ex causis longo jam tempore, intimo 
suK coDscicntisB remorsu, summique Dei ra- 
tionembabens, existimatauimsm suam Itesam 
et offensam, adeo quod, quum in suis cooati- 
bus actionibusque quibuscunque Deum potis- . 
simum sibi semper proponat, ingenti cum 
roolestia cordisqne perturbatione in hoc Ma- 
trimonio degit ; super qua re maturum sa- 
numque judicium consuluit clarissimorum ce« 
leberrimorumque Doctorum aliorumq ; com- 
plurium in omni eruditionis genere excelles- 
tiorum virorum ac Prelatorum, parlim Theo- 
logorum, partim Jurisperitorum, tum in suo 
Kegno, torn alibi existentium, ut aperte ve- 
req ; cognosceret, an Dispensatio antea con- 
cessa pro se et llegina, ex eo quod Kegina 
Fratris sui uterini Uxor antea extiterit, va- 
lida et sufficiens foret, necne ; demumq ; a 
▼ariis multisq ; ex bis Doctoribus asseritur, 
quod Papa non potest dispensare in primo 
gradu affinitatis, tanquam ex ^ure Divino, 
moraliter, naturaliterq ; probibilo, ac si po- 
test, omnes affirmant et consentiunt quod hoc 
non potest, nisi ex urgeniiMimis et arduis 
causis, quales non subfuerunt. Bulla prteterea 
Dispensationis fnndatur et concessa est sub 
quibusdam rationibus falso suggestis et enar- 
ratis, in ea namq ; aaaeritur, quod, bee Re- 
gia Majeatas Matrimonium boc cum Regina 
percupiebat, pro bono pacis inter Henricum 
•eptimom Ferdiuandom et EUxabetbam, 



quum rerera nulla tunc dissenaio aut belli 
suspicio esset inter dictos Principes, vel Re- 
giam Majestatem predictam, que in teneris 
adhuc annis, nee in discretione aut judicio 
constilutis agebat ; nuuquam deinde aaaen- 
sit, aut quicquam cognovit de bujusmodi 
bulle Injpetratione, nee unquam hoc AJatri- 
monium optavit, aut aJiquid de eo accepit 
ante bulle Impetrationem. Quocirca ab his 
omnibus Doctoribus atq ;'Prelatis judicatur 
bujusmodi Dispensationem non adeo validam 
ct idoneam esse ac efficacem, ut predicium 
Matrimonium manifeste justum legitimumq ; 
sit; sed potius quod multa possunt objici, 
magnis probabilibusq ; fundataet corroborata 
rationibus, in non leve periculum Regie pro- 
lis, totiusq; Regni ac subditorum gravem 
perturbationem. Adbec, postquam Reeia 
Majestas, qui Wallie Princeps tunc erat, de- 
ciroum quartum annum attigisset» contractus 
Revocatio subsequuta est, Rege Patre ex- 
presse nolente quod bujusmodi Matrimonium 
ullo pacto Bortiretnr effectum. His causis 
Rex bic Serenissimus, tanquam bonus et Ca« 
tholicus Princeps, timens ne ob tarn diutur- 
nam cum Regina continuationem, indignatus 
et iratus Deus cicius ez humanis evocaverit 
Masculam e Regina susceptam prolem, na- 
viusq ; a Deo snpplicium expavescit si in 
Matrimonio hoc non-legitimo perseveraverit ; 
ex hac ideo occasione, iutimis precordiis 
bunc Coascientie scrupulum concepit, in ani- 
mo nibilominus habens, pro animi conscien- 
tieq ; sue quiete et salute, proiisq ; securi- 
tate, ad Sanctam Domini nostri sedemq ; 
Apostolicam coufugere, tante rei remedium 
impetiaturus confidens, quod ob complura 
sua erga eam merita et offida tum calamo in- 
peniiq ; viribus, tum armis prestita, subsidia 
m Ecclesie calamitatibus prompte subminis- 
, trata, Sanctissimus Dominus noster non gra- 
▼abitur sua benignitate, Authoritate ac facul- 
tate, intimum hunc Regie Majestatis cordi 
inherentem dolorem amovere, eumq; mo- 
dum acrationem inire qua Regia Majestas 
{>redicta Uxorem aliam ducere, et, Deo vo- 
ente, masculam prolem in sue successionis 
securitatem queat ex ea suscipere, et tarn 
certam quietem in suo Regno conatituere: 
(juumq ; ejus Sanctitas ab his nunc captiva 
detineatur, qui pro ririli sua forsan conabun- 
turimpedire,turbareq; boc Regie Majestatis 
desiderium et Statutum,ipsa preterea cogitur 
yias omnes excogitare, quibus dicta Sanctitas 
de hac re dexterius et commodius instrni, et 
facilius adduci queat ad ea concedenda, 
quorum medio et rigore Regie Majestatis 
animus et desiderium queat optatum sortiri 
effectum: Proinde ipsa Regia Majestas de 
fide, industria, dezteritate prudentiaq ; ves- 
tra plenissime confidens, vult ut statim bis 
literis acceptis, rebus aliis omnibus quibus- 
cunq ; ab eo vel a quovis alio vobis commis- 
sis omino posthabitis, vias modosq ; omnes 
possibiles excogitetis quibus potestia aecretis- 
aime, mutato habitu et tanquam alicujua Mi- 
nister, vel tanquam Commissionem babens a 



8 



RECORDS. 



Dnce FemriapTonoimullis inter Pontificem 
et earn componendin controveniia, Tel alia 
qaa licuerit secariori via, ad Pontificis pne- 
■entiam et colloquium accedenda, omnibus 
arbitris semotis, si fieri possit, pro vestris 
obeundis mandatis; quorum obtinendorum 
gratia, si ita expedire judicaveritis, earn mer- 
cedem ac pecttoiamm summam promitietis 
ac tradetis, his qui revera volent atq ; pole- 
runt hoc negotium ad effectum pertrahere, 
quam summam, et ejus limitationem, judicio, 
prudentiaeqiie restro integram Regia Majes- 
tas remiitit; etiam si his danda foret qui 
Pontificem asserrant, Tel caicunq *, alio q>ii 
Tos tato ad secretum cam sua Sanctitate 
Sermonem adducere, io locumq ; tutum redu- 
cere posset : Cujus rei gratia, aliisq ; ad hunc 
finem consequendum sustinendis oneribus 
necessariis, pecunin ad summam decem mille 
ducatorum, per Mensarios Venetias transmit- 
tentur, qui illic in promptu adenint, persol- 
▼endie et consignandas Prothonotario Fratri 
▼estro, Regio illic ezisteoti Oratori; per 
eumq ; de tempore in tempos ad tos trans- 
mitti ea summa potent quam huic obtinendo 
negotio coaducere posse ezistimaveritis, ni- 
bilq i ambigo quin dictam pecuniam fideliter 
collocetis, ex Regiae Majestatis utilitate, ex- 
pectatione atq ; sententia. Atq ; ubi ad 
Saoctom Dominom nostrum accesaeritis, post 
filiates et cordatissimas Regin Majeatatis 
measq ; devotas et humillimaa commenda* 
tiones, et post exhibitas a Rege Credentia 
literas, io quibas ia negotii adjumentom 
clausula Tehemeos est propria ejus manu con- 
•cripta, ut ex earum exemplo cognoscetis, ejus 
Saoctitati exponetis quam grave, molestumq ; 
Regie Majestati et mihi sit, aodire infdicis- 
simos eventus, calamitatemq ; miserandam, 
in qua onnc ejus Sanctitas cum Reverendiss. 
Cardinalib, versatur, cum gravissimo detri- 
mento irreparabiliq ; sedis Apostolicae il- 
liusq ; Patrimonii jactura, ad qu« mala sub- 
leraoda et corrigenda nullum in Regia Ma- 
jestate ofiicium desiderabitur, quod ab ullo 
ergaSanctam Domini nostrivelsedem Aposto- 
licam observantissimo Principe queat excogi- 
tari ; in eoq ; oome meom ministerium ac sm- 
dium non mious promptum aderit* quam si ex 
ea re solum possem mihi ccelom comparare : 
quemadmodum experientia, aliqua in parte, 
jam docuit, et Deo duce posthac oberios com- 
probabit: quam rem copiosias optamisq ; 
verbis agetis, prsMertim, quum sciatis quanto 
at quam sincere affectn Regia Majestas ejus 
Sanctitatem prosequatur, et qoanta mea sit 
in ipsam devotio, io hisque sermonibos insis- 
tetis proat loci, temporis, uegociiqoe ratio 
▼idebitar jodicio vestro postulare. 

Secuodo, Sanctissimo Domino nostrosolita 
▼estra deiteritate aperietis id quod io his 
ipsis literis ad tos scripai cooceroens hojus 
Matrimooii insufficieotiam, ab his<| ; ratiooi- 
bos et caosis foodameotom capietis, qo« 
Boperias enarrantur integrumq; discursum 
ejus Saoctitati declarabitis, noo omitientes 
intrinsecom dolorem, conscientii scrapolum. 



Dei rationem, Masculie prolis fe^iectum, 
hujus Regni bonum, et alia omnia ut superiua 
scripta sunt: addentes insuper. nihil vebe- 
mentius optari a tota Uegui Nobilitate, sub- 
ditisq ; omnibus nullo discrimine, quam 
Regia Majestatis corpore Masculum here- 
dem a Deo sibi dari, in pefpetoam cofisola- 
tionem, gaudium. quietem, ac totiua Regni 
securitatem, posteriutisq; firmissimum colu- 
men; prudentiorumq ; opinionem esse, quod 
Deus omnipotens a tanto bono coocedeudo 
divinam suam manum substrahit, ob errorem, 
culpamq ; io dicto Matriraooio bactenus 
admissam, que oisi mature corrigatui« gra- 
▼iora ex hac occasione in hoc Regno mala 
succedent, <|uam antea oaquam fueruot 
audita ; etenim si hoc negotium in suspense 
et iodiscussum relinqueretur. hujusinodi pof- 
sent qnestiones, controversial et contentiones 
ac factiones post defunctum Regem exoriri, 
ob Regni heredltatem, que noo possent in 
multorum asvo restingui. ut antea olim ex 
causa longe leviori accidit, neq; ex re tam 
ambigua, tam sssvas olim depopulationes, 
bella, intestinasq ; controversi« exortie, et ad 
multum tempus contiouats sunt, io extremum 
et ferme nitimom Regni excidium ^ que quum 
tam gravia sunt, Sanctissimus Dominus nos- 
ter veluti pater et gubernator Christianitatis 
prospicere ex officio debet, et quiboscunq; 
modis potest, pro viribus adniti et con an, ut 
hsec Regna ac dominia quie nunc supersunt 
in fide etobedientia Ecclesis assidue conti- 
neat, inter quae, Deo sit laus. hoc Kegnum 
baud recensendum est inter minima sed tan- 
quam illud quod hactenus juvavit, et posthac 
pro tuto prsBsidio semper haberi poterit, ad- 
versus ea quie cedere possent in £cclesi» 
Catbolicie vel sancte fidei detrimentum. 

Tertio, Sanctissimo Domino nostro pr»* 
ponetis prassentem Ecclesin statum, roga- 
bitisq ; ut in mentem velit redigere, quo nunc 
in statu su» Sanctitatis res cum ChnsiianiA 
Principibus versentur, cumq ; private con- 
tentiones, que illi sunt cum magna eorno 
principum parte, addita et ambitione immo- 
deratoq ; legum appetitu et ex arbitrio soo, 
Teraporale jus omne atq; Spirituale trac- 
tandi, Ecclesiasticamq ; Junsdictionem et 
Authoritatem invertendi, eo certe aninio ut 
sedis Apostoiice dignitatem extinguant ; his 
omnibus in onum connexis ac bene considera- 
tis, ejus Saoctitas manifesto cognoscet, Pria- 
cipem nullum, neq; portum, aut refugiom 
tam tutum, coi in omnem eventum queat 
inherere, sibi relictum esse, quam hec Regia 
Majestas est que nihil sibi vendicat, nil 
ambit, quod prejudicio esse possit dicte 
Sanctiiati, sed ejus, Apostoliceque sedis^ 
semper fuit, est, esseq ; decrevit firmissimum 
scutum, tutissimumq; propugnaculum, ita 
■oas actiones cum ceteris Principibus finnans 
et connectens, ut semper ex ea occasione in 
suam banc optimam sententiam reliquos pos- 
sit attrahere, adeo quod Rcgi tam optime in 
Sanctisftimum Dominum nostrum affecto 
nihil denegari debeat, otcomq; maxiaom 



BOOK IL 9 

qood point ab eju SanctHate pneitari cnrdi- in debica fonna conlecUm et ncriptav in 

nana vei abooluta tna Autboriute ; nam modom Brevis. lecreto impetraDdam et ez« 

procttl dubio. poat vias modosq ; oninet ten- pediendam eidem Signataram Tel Sigilfum 

tato8» omnina peivpicietur omnia alia ami- apponendo, vel alio quovis modo valido : £t 

citic officia, si bale quod petitnr ccmparen- quamvis ex bac re multa pendeant, ob qua 

tur, ewe ]>eit)iiam exigua, et boc amicum tsta reqairantur, et que, Deo favente, neati- 

officiom bujusmodi fnturam, ex quo reliqua quamtimendasunt', AttamenRegiaMajestat 

qaeant incrementum capere, sane eo futura exempio innitens, et recordation! complurinm 

alioquin parri ac nallius fere momenti. renim, que olim pneteritis temporibus fue- 

I'erdo, probe notandum est, quod res none runt injuste asserta, Tel adducta, in animo 

aperta et petita, a Hegiaq ; Mijestate tanto- babens causas suas omnes absq ; ulla con- 

pere aptata, ex tam magno conscienti» troversia ant difficultaie ad pertectum finem 

scrupulo, cordisq ; remorsu oritur, ut uni- perducere, et ne ullo quovis prietexta, argu- 

cuiq ; debita sii, qoantomcunq ; minori quam mento aut colore, postmodum emergente 

Kegia lUaJestas sic de Sanctissimo Domino perturbarentur, boc a Sanctissimo Domino 

nostxo merito. Quocirca judical, et pro re nostro requirit, veluti rem necessariam, qua 

ccmpeita sibi persuadet, quod si ulla meri- nullo pacto carere queat ; firmiter confidens» 

toium vel officionim ratio babeator, nunc quod Sanctitas sua, benigne atq ; amanter 

ipaius Sanctitas hnic suo desiderio et peti- isii ejus desideriu assentiet, et concedet sine 

tioti benignissime liberrimeque adjavet, ulio obstaculo dictam Commissionem, juxta 

null« prorstts dubip, diificuliate, contradio- formam quam Regia Majestas petit et eodem 

tione aut mora injecta. Negotiumque bu- tempore, atq; bcc omnia ita benigne ac 

jusmttdiest, utcognitaDispeosationisinsoiB- liberaliter expedire, secretiori et validiori 

cientib, quamvis id non requisivisset Rex, quo fieri possit modo, quo optatns finis snb* 

nltro proponi ofierriqne debuisaet ab eadem sequi poasit in eum efi'ectum, laudabileque 

Sauctitate tanquam a Patre Spirituali, in prop<Mf turn, de quo superius dictum est; Qua 

ejus salutis ei conscientim beneficium. ex occasione Sanctissimum Dominom nos- 

In gratiam igitur et con tern plationem prsp- tmm in perpetoum sibi adstringet, indisso- 

missorum omnium instantissime vehementis- lubiliq ; amicitie vinculo banc Regiam 

simeq; a Sanctissimo Domino nostro require- Majestatem sibi alligabit, que nulli labori, 

tis et co&tendetis, at dubio, metuq ; omni periculo, opibus, Regno, sobditis, nee ipsi 

seposito, x?8picere velit ad causae statum, et sanguini parcens, ab ejus Sanctitate nunquam 

ad ea que subsequuiura videantnr, ration- divelletur aut earn deseret, sed totis suis 

emq ; babere infinitorum commodorum, que viribus constantissime semper illi adhierebit, 

ex bac re busb Sancticati Apostolicseq ; sedi tum in snsi Sanctitatis et Cardinalium libera- 

inde provenient, rem banc statim, absq ; tionem, tum in bostibus persequendis ; ad 

temporis tracta, et cause circumstantia, quern finem, magnam jam pecuniarum sum- 

nemini earn aperiens, libere concedere et in- mam ad Regem Cbristianissimnm misit. pro 

dulgere nulliq; communicata specialem illo Italiie exercitu continuando, et preter id 

Commissionem ad bunc effectom et finem in animo statutum babet, quod nisi CeHar 

confectam in forma Brevis cOncedere, et ad de dicta Sanctitate liberanda consentire, et 

me dirigere, Facultatem addens, ot mibi ad pacem devenire voluerit, bellum gerere 

liceat quoscunq ; voluero ad me vocare, adversus bas inferiores Cesaris Regiones et 

mibiq ; ascisceve ad procedendum in bac Dominia, quo vehementius urgent Sanctis- 

causa, et inquirendom de dicin Bulls ac simi Domini nostri liberationem, Ecclesieq ; 

Dispensationas snfficientia, juxta formam ac inpristinam suam dignitatem et autboritatem 

tenorem expressom in quodam libello Hujus restitntionem, esq ; de se indicia exbibebit 

rei gratia confecto ; quem cum bis ad vot vt universe orbi manifestum sit futunim, 

mitto, sic in debita forma conscriptum et dictam seam Majestatem esse solidum per- 

digestum ut non sit futorom opus quo denuo fectnm amicum, filium obsequentissiroum et 

ab ullo alio exscribatur, si forsan periculosum ejus devotissimum ; a qoa pectoris sui sen- 

potaretur earn n^m cuiq ; patefacere vel in tentia, nullo thesauro, nuUis opibus, nullis 

dubiom ant dilationem protractum iri nego- Regnis, sen ]>itionibus, vel occasione qua- 

tium, si olli ex Sanctissimi Domini nostri cunq ; nnquam adducetur, sed ex filiali sua 

officiariis committeretur rursus conscriben- observantia et in Cbristianam Religiouem 

dum ; sed quod in bujusmodi periculi even- selo, innatoq ; erga sedem Apostolicam 

tarn possit ejus Sanctitas sine nllo discrimine studio, et pnecipuo quodam affectu, quem 

vel alicuJQs cognitione earn dicto libello sig- Sanctissimo Domino nostro gerit : in com* 

natnram.sigillumq; apponere,utaperteinde pensationem quoq ; gratitudinis, quam tam 

constet, Pontificismeramvoluntatem sic esse, avide in boc suo negotio ab ejus Sanctitate 

illiusq; Signatons ac Sigilli vigore, legitime expectat, decretum prorsns babet in con- 

et so£cienter possim ego procedere ad in- stantissimo hoc et indissolubili amicilie et 

qnisitiooem de dicte Dispensationia insnfii- conjunctionis vinculo sincerissimo perstar^, 

dentia, cognitionem et alaanim causarum et id quod dicta Regia Majestas SanctisKimum 

rauooum, quie addud possunt pro dicti Dominum nostrum vehementissime rogat, ut 

ila'jimonii invaliditate. probe velit in oninem partem librare. vicis 

Item cum bis ad vos mitto Diapenntionem simq; efficere, at ex Regis petitionis indo. 



10 



RECORDS. 



gentia palam constet parem beneTolentiam Haud incognitnm pneterea eit SanctiHi- 
et hamanitatem a SanctiMimo Domino nos- mum Dominum nostrum ad CKfaris iustan* 
tro ex mutuo pratstari. tiam. quum non multam ab ejus Sanctitate 

Hac auiem causa ipsius Sanrdtati a vobis. gratiam promerituB estet, ei concesuMe Dia- 
ut dictum efrt, expoMta et declarata. neuti* |iensaiionem et Absolutionem a jurejurando 
quam eMdubilaDdum est,quin beneTole atq; ab iiio pnvstito. de ducenda in Conjugem 
libeoter etatim hdnuat Hegin Majestatia Doniina Principissa. nuUo ut par fuisset a 
expeciatioci et quod huic asi»entiet, dictam Ke^ia Majestate habito, sea petito consenso* 
Comniissionem secreto modo ipsa concedens, non obstante quod Cawar in validisaima for- 
neminem de ea re ut dictum est, participem ma, non solum pnestito jurejurando^ sed 
faciens ; qui modus serrandus est, si vide- cautione et Ecclesiasticamm censuramm et 
ritis base effici non posse, nisi cum periculo picnarum abhibita, quod perstringeretur de 
quin base res eis communicetar, qui earn siut dicto Matrimonio perimplendo, ac si Pon- 
interturbaturi, Tel si id pnestare fuerit in tifez contentus esse potuit, tantam ei osten- 
Sauctissimi Domini nostri arbitrio, tunc ejus dere gratitudinem, quum Teluti hostis indies 
Sanctitas non gravetur, per Brevia, vel per certior tunc poterat habeii, et qui maj ra 
Bullas, proutralidius ei magis sufficiens fore parabat quam juste posset optare, suis peci- 
judicaverit, prsmissa omnia concedere, ad tionibus, Hegia Majestate incunsulta, neuti- 
quod vestram omnem industriam, pruden- quam parcens, quanto propeusius ejus Sanc- 
tiam, studium. diligentiamq ; adhibebitis: tilas adnuere debet ejus Principisvoto,cajufl 
Sic omnia prudenter ac circumspecte agentes, fidem et obserrantiam vere filialem s«pe 
ne in discrimeu deveniatur negotium boo his experta est. Verum tamen si Sanctissimua 
detegendi, qui illud vel impedire vel retar- Dominus noster difficulter visus fuerit posse 
dare forsan voluerint aut potuerint, sed potios adduci, ut in meam Personam dicta: Com- 
quam ad id periculi res deducatui contenti missioni assentiat, allegans quod non sum 
eritis sola dictorum libellorum Signatnra, in indifferens, cui ex sue Saiictitatis bonore 
earn formam confecta. qoom ex ea palam boo negotium conunitti possit, cum Begias 
constet. Pontificis assensum in id actualiter Majestati sum subditus et iniimus Consiiia> 
concurrisse, qui postea recentioribus scriptis, rius, tunc tamdiu persistetis ea in re. quoad 
si ita opus fuerit, firmios confirmaii cono- vobis visum fuerit conveniens, negotii expe- 
borariq ; poterit. ditionem non ideo protrahentes, aut diffe- 

Et quooiam incertnm est, utrom ante rentes, sed instantes ut bujusmodi Commis- 
ve strum ad Pontiiicem accessum, ejus Sane- sio concedatur ; aflirmabitisq ; me pro re 
titas fuerit in suam libertabem restituta, nulla quantumlibet grandi, nullo favore, aut 
Recne, quie forsan libera non tanti faciei commodo, quicquam effeciurum esse, quod 
Regiae Majestatis amicitiam et conjunc- aversetur officio meo, et erga Christum prse- 
tionem, vel allegabii, se nee audere nee stitas professioni, neq ; unquam a recto, vero, 
posse, ex suia cum Cc-sare conventionibus ju8to(j ; tramite digressurum ; Et quum Car- 
ista concedere, nee secreto ullo modo, vel dinalis sim et Apostolicas sedis de latere 
ullo colore, quod ea in re fecisset apud Legatus, ejus Sanctitatis hontir, integraqae 
Cnsarem justificare, et potuisset an tea in conscientia, a me omnino conservaretur, ez 
Regiffi Majestatis auxilio pro sua liberatione hujusmodique concessa Commissiooe, omni 
s(>erans, dum adhuc detineretnr captivus ; ex parte exoneraretur. Tandem si ad hoe, 
eo casu Sanctissimo Domino nosiro in men- nullis rationibus Pontifex potuerit adduci, 
tem redigetis, quam pamm fidere posAit ab ejus Sanctitate requiretis, ut dictam velit 
uliis sibi factis a Caesare promissis, quum Commissionem concedere in personam Do- 
nulla in parte redundare possit in commo- mini Staphylet Decani Rotw, qui et vir in- 
dum aut securitatem, sed solum in extre- differens est, et bujusmodi rei ob eruditio- 
mum excidium ac detrimentum sedis Apos- nem accommodatus, nullo pacto omittt-ntes 
tolicsB ; et licet ad breve tempus multa vi- Dispensationis expeditionem, ut dictum est ; 
deretur Casar in ejus Sanctitatis gratiam ei hujus rei gratia Commissionem nunc ad 
facturus. compertissimum tamen semper vos mitto, in debit a forma confectam et pa- 
Pontifici esse debet Cfesarianos ea facere, ratam, qua signetur ad dictum Dominum 
semperq ; factoros, qnc Caesarem possint Stapbylpum directa, quam Sanctissimo Do- 
exaltare, et tendani ad nsurpationem potius mino nostro reddetis, casu quo alia nequeat 
et depressionem status Ecclesiastic!, quam obtineii, rogabitisq ; ut cum dicta Dispen- 
ad ejus continuationem, vel eonservatiouem ; satione eam velit concedere. Et quoniam 
et quotiens ad versus Eeclesiam iata tenia- fieri possit quod dum fieret meniio de me 
Tentur, Regia Majestas in bae sua petitione exeipiendo, forsitan ejus Sanctitas aliquem 
passa repulsam, que alioquin ejus Saoctitati alium quam Dominum .Staphyleum nomi- 
in omnem eventum firmissime adhaesissit, et narei, ad qnem Commissio bujusmodi diri- 
alios sues confa*deratos in oandem senten- geretur, hoc vero in loco tenacissime insis- 
tiam pertraxisset, quam, ea deficiente, in ietis, firmiterq ; inhaerebiiis ei rei, nee in 
eontrarium facile possent alliei, quo animo alium aliquem virum exterum nllo pacto eon- 
fuiura sit. et quam bene suum affectum et sentientes, sed solum pro eodem i>omino 
observantiam coUocasse existimaiura : sum- Stapbyleio instantes, ejus Sanctitaiem sum- 
ma est prudentic omnia oonsiderare. mis precibus vehemeutiBsime rogantes. 



BOOK II. 11 

radonilrat omnibufl mmdentefl, ne alium ul- tenta sigillatim ezponetis adeo, qaod hoc 
lam Domioare Telit, aaserentes quod qoum in negotiam coofici queat, Arbitris aut Consi- 
InBtroctioniban Tesiris non contineatar, d«c liaribus ad id neuliqaam accitis, si fieri 
de alio alio fiat mentio, nisi illo, me recasato, posait : ii tamen Pontitex speraverit te poMe 
iterum atq ; iterum ab eadem Sanctitate pe- hue omnia eoa celare qai huic rei forsan vo- 
tetis» nt nomine hujus Aaditoris Rote hvc luerint refragari, et omnino decreverit ali- 
fiat et ezpediator commiaaio, tos nee audere quos Cardinalea vel Officiarios istius cauMB 
nee posse vobis pnrscriptos fines transgredi. participes facere, omnem tone industriam 

De Regit veru desiderii ac petitionis fru- statim adhibebitis, at his coxitis eorum 
stratione super dicta Commissione obtinenda, gratiam et favorem ea in re Tobis comparetis, 
dicetis onnm et idem esse, banc illi dene- parcim eis resp«>ctus, et caosas omnes in 
gare. rel alii concedere quam in vestris In- meis literis contentas, etiam in cause com- 
structionibos contineatar, non qood Regia modum facientes, uberius ezpooentes, par- 
Majeetas de aliorum rectitadine aut iodiiie- tim rero eam remunerationem illis daotes, 
zentia quicqoam suspicetur, Tel quod judicet que judicio vestro convenieus habebitur, 
eorum aliqaem afiectibus obnozium ; sed dummodo optatum res sortiatur efifectum. 
quod pro re certissima credidit, quod Sane- Kt ut omnia quealis prsslare commodius 
tissimus Dominus noster in neminepi tam cum his, meas liceras accipietis quas ad 
facile condescenderet, quam in dicte Rote Cardinalem Sunett^um Quatuor et Collegium 
Decanam, ob idque de eo Instructionibus Cardinalium scribo, easque reddetis ut ex- 
▼estris mentionem fecit : sed Commissiones pedire censoeritis« plane confidens nihil a 
in debita forma com his nominibus fieri et vobis omissum iri, ut hac in re eoram gra- 
conscribi jussit, quod si hie credidissemus, tiam atq ; favorem queatis obtinere, in quern 
Dom. Staphileum habttnm istic iri pro sus* eventum ea munera ofieretis, qae conve- 
pecto, affirmare potestis roe fuisse omnino nientia visi fuerint, Regiaq ; Majestas quic- 
missamm consimilem Commissionis formu- quid ejus nomine promiseritis, id fidelis- 
lam, spatio relicto pro aliquo alio inscri- sime, uberrimeq ; prwstabit, pro quarum re- 
bendo nomine, aliquamq ; aliam super ea re rum expeditione, illis pecuniis uti poteritis 
Instnictionem me daturum fuisse, et baud per literas Cambii Venetias transmissis, 
dubie ; si de nominibus duntaxat fuerit con- quousq ; suffecerint, necessariumq ; tos ex- 
tToveraia. be rationes facile poterunt Pon- istimaveritis rei impetraode. Kt quum am- 
tificem attrahere, at in me consentiat, vel in biguum sit an vobis licuerit hoc tempore ad 
Staphyleum. De aliis vero neminem admit- Pootificis presentiam accedere, hujusmodi 
tetis, nee tamen Pontifici aperietis vos, ne access»is defectus, si alie rem ad bonum 
id facialis iiabere in mandatis, sed superius exitum perducendi rationes non excogitaren- 
enarratas Causas in vestram excusatiooem tur, causa esse posset longioris more, et 
allegantes, onmiao ut Tobis injungitur ea in totins rei impedimeoto ; proinde Regia Ma- 
le insistetis. jestas, at modes omnes experiatur, nee uni 

Qood si nuUis media dictam Commis- soli inhereat, bee eadem in mandatis dedit 
sioaem, et Dispensationem impetrare po- Domino Secretario, quern non procul ab 
teritis, ad idq -, uequiverit Pontifex adduci, Urbe esse intelleximus, quemadmodum in 
nisi rem prius alicui ex Cardinalibus vel his aliisq ; meis breTioribus literis continen- 
Officiariis communicaverit, in eo tunc casu, tur, ita quod alter Testrum, vel uterque, si 
ejus Sanctitati in memoriam reducite, qoot fieri possit, ad Pontificis presentiam acces- 
et quam gravia mala ex hujus uegotii pro- sum habeat ; nihil tamen, sub spe Domini 
palatione possent provenire, si ex ea occa- Secretarii, vestre tos diligentie aut indus- 
sione alique contrarietates toI impedimen- the omittetis, nee ille sub spe vestra, in re 
torn saboriretur, unde Regie Majeslatis ex- hac modis omnibus prcmovenda, remissior 
P|ectatio postmodomfrustaretur : Quo igitur, erit, sed nihil conjunctim aut divisim inten- 
si nlle injiciantui in hac re tractande diffi- tatum relinquetis. Quod si uterq ; vestrum 
caltates, ut Poutifex etiam facilior ad Re- ad Pontificem admittatur, alter de altero 
gium Totum cor^edendum prompiiorq ; red- nescius, id nou oberit, sed multum proficiet, 
dator, alias etiam preter has literas seorsim etiam si ante alterius adventum negotium 
ad TOS scripsi, quas una cum his accipietis, hoc alter impetrasset ; sed si aliqois vestrum 
in quibus copiose aggessi, quam multas cognoverit causam banc expeditam esse, om- 
magoi momenti rationes, ob quas sententia niaq; pro certo impetrata esse, tunc labori 
jadiriomq : meum est, ne alio pacto Ponti- et sumptibus Pontificem pro eadem re ac- 
fex banc petitionem Regie Majestatis dene- cedendi parcere poteritis, neq ; in eam am- 
get ; quas literas, quum in eis argumentum plius ingerere, neq ; necessarium aut op- 
vebemens est, nee ob prolixitatem tediosum portunum erit, ut pro ulla alia re in presen- 
aut molestum quod legator, modum aliquem tia quam pro hac apud Sanctissimum Do- 
ipsios Sanctitati legendi invenietis ; spemq ; minum nostrum agatis, sed solum nunc pro- 
certam habeo, si earum summa, tenor, atq ; curabitis de Commissione et Dispeosatione 
sententia profonde perpendatur, quam satis juxta formam ad vos missam obtinenda, nec- 
id esse poterit ad omnem toUendam difiiculta- non de profestinatione ilia, quam compendio 
tem, que possii obversari in dicta Commis- ad vos dedi in quibus omnibus et singulis 
lioaeDispensationeque obtinenda, in eis con- apte tractandis Hegia Majosras magnam 



12 



RECORDS. 



(idociam in TMtra pradenda collocant, in 
quibus, cam tnm magni sint nomenti, ex 
Kegin Majestatis sententia nunc fohii 
maxime elaborandom esc 

Deniq ; quum intelligam Dominum I^u- 
trek nonnihil mtrari, quod Regis lUajentatis 
itttic agentes, nallam saorum niandatorum 
partem cum eo conferunt* ad eum nuac 
•cribo, et nonnulla Domino Roberto Jer- 
nyngham ei ezponeoda commilto concer- 
nentia actiones cum Ferrarise Duce, ei alia 
quedam eodem Uomino Lautrek; nignifi* 
cans, TOB missoa esse ad dictas causas ju- 
▼andas, et Pontificis liberationem promo- 
▼eodam, qaemadmodum ex literanim ad 
Dominvm Jcmyngham exemplo cognosce- 
tis : exppdiens itaq ; fuerit, at pne se fera- 
tis, Tos diets rei gratia missos esse, ne forsan 
Dominus Lautrek in falsam aliqoam conjee- 
tnram aut sospicionem incideret, que com- 
monibos rebus nocere posset, et in Testrarum 
qooq ; actionnm impedimentum redundsre. 

lllud deinde reticere nolui, qnod si alio 
pacto vobis liceat ad Sanctissimi Domini 
nostri prvsentiam accedere, nihil omittatis 
in favorem et gratiam Rererendi Domini 
Datarii, de cujus animo nihil dubitamus, 
comparandam, eiq; asseretis, quod quum 
in nostris omnibus oocnrrentiis illius opera 
ac Patrocinio semper osi fuerimos, ipse vero 
tanta semper fide ac sedulitate omnia effe- 
cerit quB nobis grata et optata ease cogno- 
vit, at nostram omnem operam suis rebus 
reddiderit. promptissimam, eC sua utilitatis 
et exaltationis cupidisaimam. Quocirca 
hac Hegia Majestas hac in re, qua nuUam 
magis cordi habet, nee graTioris momenta 
quicquam sibi accidere posse judicat, ez 
animi sui sententia conficienda, post Sanc- 
tissimnm Dominum nostrum, in Domino 
Datario spem omnem colIocaTit, qai ez hac 
occasione, si operam suam ad optatam osq ; 
exitum interponere non gravetur. Regie 
Majestatis animam et pectus, sic omni ex 
parte promerebitur, nt dicta Majestas non 
solum omnia curatura sit, que ex Domini 
Veronenais commodo et omamento fnerint, 
aed eam etiam monilicentiam et gratitudi- 
nem addet, qua majorem rei integram par- 
tem, a captivitate Redemtionis persol- 
▼ende compensabit ; In me vero non aliam 
fidem et amicitiam experietur, qnam ab alio 
fratre posset ezpecUre. Et bene valete. 
Londini ex meis £dibos. Die quinto De* 
cemb. M. D. XXVII. 

Vester tanqoam frater Amantiss. 
T. Cardinalis Eborac. 

IV^-Rome, Jan. 1. 1.528. 
Tips Lettert of Secretary Knight's to tht Car- 
dinal and the King, giving an account of 
hiM Conference with the Pope about his Di- 
tone. Taken from tHa OriginaU. 

[Cotton libr. Vitell. B. 10.] 
Please it your Grace to understand. 
That immediately apon the receipt of your 



Graces Letters, severally directed onto Mr. 
Gregory and me ; be and I resorted onto 
the Pope his Holiness, making congratula- 
tion of his restitution uiito liberty on yours 
and his behalf, to his singular comfort and 
consolation ; and so much the more, becausa 
that I was the first that made like salutation 
in any great Princes Name ; He being well as- 
sured that I spake the same on the behalf of 
his two chief, sincere, and unfeigned Friends: 
Wherefore with great high thanks, and long 
discourse, with rehearsal of the King's and 
your Merits and Acts, in most vertnoos and 
Catholick manner, employed for his resti- 
tution, and your continual and efifectual 
study how the See Apostolique might re- 
cover the pristine Reputatiun and Dignity ; 
He confirmed as mach as I had spoken. Af- 
ter this Mr. Gregory and I entred into oar 
Charge, shewing at length the high deserts 
of the Princes and Realm of England, the 
devotion of the same towards the Cbarch ; 
how expedient it was, as well for the See 
Apostolique, as for the said Realm, to fore- 
see and provide that all occasions of Dis- 
sension and War were extinct and pot 
away ; which for lack of Heir Male of oor 
Sovereign's Line, and Stem, should un- 
doubtedly follow, with other considerations 
at length contained in our Instructions. 
We desired his Holiness to conunit the 
knowledg of the Dispensation that was ob- 
tained in time of Julius, of famous memory, 
for Matrimony to be had between the King 
and the Widow, Relict late of Prince Arthur ; 
and that we might have it in form as that 
was that your Grace sent hither. His Ho- 
liness answered, That our sayings had great 
likelihood of truth, for lacking of Issue Male 
of the King's Stem, considering the nature 
of Men being prone onto Novelties* and 
disposed unto Parties and Factions, like 
Realm of England would not only enter into 
their accustomed Divisions, but also would 
owe or do small devotion unto the Church ; 
Wherefore his Holiness was right well con- 
tent and ready to adhibit all Kemedj that 
in him was possible as this time would 
serve. And because he was not expert in 
making of Commissions, he would consult 
with the Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor, and use 
his advice, which we should shortly know. 

We perceiving that the obtaining of our 
Charges after the King's and your Graces 
pleasure, depended much upon the Advice 
of Sanctorum Quatuor, did prevent his going 
anto the Pope and delivering your Graces 
Letters with Recommendations accordingly, 
we desired him to be good and favourable 
unto our Requests in the King's behalf ; and 
for the better obtaining of our desires, we 
promised to see unto him with a competent 
reward. And this communication had, we 
■hewed onto him the Commission, which he 
said could not pass without perpetual dis- 
honour anto the Pope, the King, and your 
Grace ; and a great part of such Claoses a» 



BOOK 11. 



13 



be OBitted.be batb «Biicbed and laid wmm 
for the Mtmt in a Wiiiiiig, which 1 do lend 
unto ^oor Gieoe with thia. Cootideriog his 
great ezperienoe. WiBdom, Learning, and 
the entire ailection that he beareth unto the 
King and yonr Grace ; and that it waa hi 
from the King's desire, and nothing for yonr 
porpoees, that I shoold first have sent the 
said Cardinal's Sayings onto yoor Grace, 
and abide answer, and eft-soons prevent to 
do the same : Considering also that the said 
King desireth a Commission convenient and 
sufficient, we desired him to make the mi- 
note of one» which he gladly did : When it 
was made, the Pope said, lliat at his being 
in the Castle of St. Angelo, the General (3 
the Obsenrants in Spain, required his Holi- 
ness, in the Emperor's Name, not to grant 
onto any Act that might be preparative, or 
otherwise, to Divorce to be made between 
the King and the Queen : and moreover de- 
aired an inhibition, that the said Cause 
shoold not come in knowledge before any 
Judg within the King's Dominions. The 
Pope answered that luhibUiQ mm Hatur nid 

5vt iitem mMtmm. And «s unto the first his 
oliness vras content, if any like thing were 
demanded, to advertise the Emperor before, 
that he did let it pass ; and this was in a 
manner for his Holiness being in Captivity. 
But his Holiness being yet in Captivity, as 
yoor Grace reports, and esteemeth him to 
be as long as the Almaines and Spaniards 
Gontinueth in Italy ; he thought if be should 
grant this Commission, ihat he should have 
the Emperor his perpetual Enemy, without 
any hope of recoociliation : Notwithstand- 
ing he was content rather to put himself in 
evident mine, and utter undoing, then the 
King, or yoor Grace, should suspect any 
point of ingratitude in him, heartily desiring 
cum iut/nriii 4r taehrmUs, that the King and 
yoor Grace, which have always been fast 
and good unto him, will not now suddenly 
precipitate him for ever ; which should be 
done, if immediately upon delivering of the 
Commission your Grace should begin Pro- 
cess. He intendeth to save all upright thus : 
if Moonieur de Lantrech would set for- 
wards, which he saith daily that he will do, 
bat yet he doth not. at his coming, the 
Pope's Holiness may have good colour to 
say, lie was required by the Ambassndour 
of England of a like Commission. And 
denying the same, because of his promise 
unto the General, he was eft>soons by Mon- 
sieur de Lantrech, to grant the said Com- 
mission, inasmuch as it was but a Letter of 
Justice. And by this colour he would co- 
ver the Matter, so that it might appear unto 
the Emperor, That the Pope did it not as 
he that would gladly do displeasure unto 
the Emperor, but as an indifferent Prince 
that could not nor might deny Justice, spe- 
cially being required by such Personages ! 
and immediately he would dispatch a Com- 
beadng date after the time that 



MonsieaT Lantnch had been with bin or 
nigh unto him. The Pope most instantly 
boeecheth voor Grace, to be a mean that 
the King's Highness may accept this m a 
good part, and that he will take patience 
for this little time, which as it is supposed 
will be but short, and (in ammem eveMiiiM) I 
do bring a Commission with me, and a Dis- 
pensation, which 1 trust the King and your 
Grace wiU like well. 

We have given unto my Lord Cardinal 
SneUmm Quatuvr 4000 (>owns, and onto 
the Secretary 50 Crowns. 

With this Your Grace shall receive a Letter 
from the Pope's Holiness, Item, a counsel of 
Oldrand, that giveth light onto the King s 
Cause. I shall make the most diligence 
homeward that I can. Our Lord Jeens pre- 
serve Yoor Grace. 

Yonr BMMt humble Servant and Chaplain, 
W. Khiobt. 

At Orvieto, this first day of January. 



Jan. 1, I5t8. 

TO TBB KINO. 

Plbasb it yoor Highness to < 
That as soon as the Pope was at liber^, and 
came unto Orvieto, 1 resorted unto his Holi- 
ness with all diligence ; and at my coming 
unto him, did make congratulation on your 
Highness behalf ; forasmuch as he was re- 
stored unto his Liberty, which he accepted 
very joyfully andthankfolly, giving unto yoor 
Highness manifold and high thanks tat your 
great goodness, as well proved in his adver- 
sity, as when he was in his most felicity. 
After this he rehearsed my being at Rome, 
how dangerous it was, inasmuch as when my 
being there was detect, espial was made, and 
I was not passed out of Rome for the space 
of two hours, or two hundred Spaniards in- 
vaded and searched the House. He shewed 
also that he had received all such Letters as 
I at my being at Rome did send unto his Ho- 
liness ; whereby he did perceive the Kfl^ct 
of yoor Highness desire concerning your Dis- 
pensation : And albeit be did send me word 
that i should depart, and his Holiness would 
send unto me the said Dispensation fully 
speed. Nevertheless he trusted that your 
Highness would be content to tarry for a time : 
for the Genenil of the Observants in Spain 
being lately in Rome, had required him, ac- 
cording auto his Instructions, that he should 
suffer nothing to pass that might be preju- 
dicial or against the Queen, directly or indi- 
rectly, but that the Pope should first adver- 
tise thereof certain of the Ccsarians here. 
And forasmuch as this Dispensation might 
encourage your Grace to cause my Lord Le- 
gate Auet<rritat9 Jjegationii to hear and decern 
m the Cause that your Highness intendeth. 
and his Holiness standeth as yet in manner 
in captivity and perplexity: His Holiness 
therefore besought your Grace to have pa- 
tience for a time, and it should not be ion^ 



14 RECORDS. 

e're yoar Highness shoald have, not only that the Lord Cardinal Sanetcmm Quatuar, hath 

Dispoasation, but any thing else that may lie taken great pains to pen, as well your Dis- 

in his power. L replied uoto this, That his peusation as the Commission ; for which, and 

Jloliness had once granted it, and that L had that hereafter he may do unto >oar Highness 

dispatched a Post, and made relation thereof, the better service, Mr. Gregory and i have 

by my Writings, onto your Highness ; so that rewarded him with 4000 Crowns, of such 

I could not imagine by what reason I might Money as jour Highness hath caused to be 

persuade unto you that he would perform the made unto Venice for the furtherance of your 

promise that he had once broken. In con- Causes. But albeit that every thing is passed 

elusion ; He was content that your Highness according to jour Highness pleasure, L cauuot 

should have it, but he would have it delivered see, but in case the same be put in execution 

with this condition ; That the Prothonotary at this time, the Pope is utterly undone, and 

Gambora and 1, should beseech your High- sohesaith himself. The Imperialists do daily 

ness not to attempt anj thing in your Cause spoil Castles and Towns about llome ; Men- 

againit the Queen, till such time as the Pope sieur de Lautrek is yet at Bonony, and small 

were frankly at his Liberty ; which could not hope is of any great Act that he intends. The 

be as long as the Almaynes and Spaniards Cssarians have taken within these three days, 

did thus reign in Italy ; and promise made, two Castles lying within six miles of this : 

we should deliver the Dispensation : and in and the Pope being in this perplexity, not 

my poor judgment, it was best always to be assured of any one Friend but of your High- 

in possession of this Dispensation. After ness, that lieth too far off; if he do at Uiis 

this he shewed the Minute unto the Cardinal time any displeasure unto the Emperor, he 

Sajteloriem Quatuor, willing him to reform it thinketh he is undone for ever ; wherefore he 

according to the style of this Court ; which puts his Honour and Health wholly into yoor 

done, he shewed it unto me, and after said. Highness Power and Disposition. This mom- 

That he thought good I should depart, be- ing I return homewards, and Gregory deCas- 

cause I rode but competent Journies, and the sali goeth in my Company as far as unto Flo- 

Prothonotary Gambora should follow by Post rence ; and from thence he goeth unto Mon- 

and bring the Bull with him, which is of the sieur de Lautrek, to solicit him forwards, if 

same form and substance that your H ighness's it may be. The Holy G host send your H igh- 

Minute is of : And if there be any thing ness a prosperous New Year, and many, 

omitted, or to be added, his Holiness is al- Your most humble Suhject, 

ways content to reform it, and to put it under Servant, and Chaplain, 

the same date that the same Dispensation W. Knight. 

now beareth ; the Copy whereof i do send At Orvieto, the first day of January, 
unto jour Highness with this, the Commission 
General and Protestation being void, because 

Uiey were conceived durante captioitau onlj. V.-Rome, 10 Jan. 15t8. 
And here, on my behalf, none other thing 

being to be done, [ took my leave of the Pope A part ef an Original Letter from tfu aamt Per- 

and departed. At my coming unto Scarperii ton to Cardinal Wobep, by which it appean 

near unto Bonony, I did meet with Thadeus thai the Di$pematiim tsoi then granted and 

this Courier, which brought certain Expedi- tent over. 

taons Triplicat ; the one unto the ProthoQotar rri ** t-l •■r.. , n -^-, 

Gambora, the other unto Gregory de Cassali, ^^^^^"^ ^^' ^itel. B. 10.] 

and the third unto me ; among which was a You a Grace commandetkl That I should 

general Commission Triplicat, the one to be send the Commission and Dispensation with 

committed to my Lord Legate ; and if that diligence, in case they were sped, before the 

could not be obtained, because my L^rd Le- receitofyour Grace's Letters sent at this time* 

gate might be thought partial, then the same Wherefore the Prothonotar Gambora and I 

to be committed unto Suphileius. Item; being commanded sufrpaEna ExcomnittniratiAnis 

There was a Copy of a Dispensation, where to deliver the same, with a certain Request 

1 perceived, by your Grace's Letter, that your to be made to the King's Highness and his 

pleasure was to have your Dispensation in Grace, at the time of delivery ; I tend the 

form, after the minute that Bailow brought, same at this time unto Gambora, requiring 

which was then sped, and already passed ; him in any wise to make diligence towards 

so remained nothing to be sped, but the Com- the King's Highness, and not to abide my 

mission your Highness pleases. This know- coming ; the lC»quest and Cause thereof your 

ing, I caused my Servants to continue their Grace shall perceive by mine other Letters 

Journey, and with one Servant and this Cou- adjoined herewith. And supposing that when 

rier, I returned unto Orvieto with Post-Horses; your Grace hath seen my Letters, and the 

where Mr. Greg:ory and I, with much Busi- Dispensations, and considered this time well, 

ness, have obtained a Commission directed it may chance that the King and your Grace 

onie my Lord Legate, not in the form that will be rather well content with that that is 

was conceived in England, but after such passed, without suing for any other thing that 

manner as is sufficient for tlie Caus«j, and as could not be obtained nrithout long tract and 

I trust shall content your Highness; wherein peradveuture not so. Your Grace hath oom« 



BOOK 11. 



15 



nItCrd M much imto Gregory de Cunli at 
ttus time, u onto me, which being near onto 
tne Pope, will withoat fail do his best dili- 
gence : And if it shall be thoaght good wito 
the King's Highness, and your Grace, that I 
do morn onto Orrieto, I shall do as mach 
as my poor Carcase may endure, and thereby 
at I'urine 1 shall abide the knowledge of voor 
Grace's pleasure. The Datary hath clean 
forsaken the Cocrt, and will serve no longer 
bat only God and his Core. The Cardinal 
Campe«rios contiiiueth in Rome sore vexed 
with the Gout; l*he Cardinals Pisane, 
Triualeis. Ursine, Gadisand Cesis, remaineth 
for Hostages. I1ie Cardinak Monte, Sane^ 
tarum Qnatinyr, Ridulph. Ravenna, and Pe- 
nisino, be with the Pope ; the rest abides 
absent. Our Lord Jesos preserve your 
Grace. 

Yoor most homble Beadsman 
At Aste, the 10th and Servant, 

day of Janoary. W. Kmioht. 



VI.— Orvicts thB iSih <f January, 

Creforjf CastalCi Letter about th§ Method in 
vhieh the Fope deured the Diisnte »hoald be 
managotl. Taken from a Copy written by 
CardiMul WoUey*s Secretary, 

[Cotton Ubr. Vitel. B. 10.] 

Hbrx et hodie ad multam diem sum allo- 
qnotos Sanctum Dominum nostrum de mit- 
endo legato, insequens ordinem a Reveren- 
dissimo Domino Kboracen. suis Uteris 27 
Decemb. mihi prcscriptum. Pontifez osten- 
dit se cupidissimum satisfaciendi Regis 
Kxcellentiae, cui omnia se debere fatetur, et 
nuDc habuit mecum longum de hac re collo- 
quium, ut inveniatur modus omnia, bene, 
firme et secure faciendi, quo facto et tueri 
possit ; ideoq ; consulere voluit judicium 
Cardinalis Sanctorum Qiuituor et Symonettie, 
qui ezcellentioT et Doctior Auditor Rotse est, 
cum quibus sub sigillo Confessionis egit, at 
ex eorum consilio inveniatur ir.odus, ad 
SBOiam tollendam» et causam secure pera- 
gendam : Atq ; ita Pontifez cum iliis, in hoc 
quod seqvitur, se revolvit, videturq ; optimus, 
veros et securus modus, et me rogavit, ut 
nullo pacto dicam hoc obtinoisse ab ejus 
Sanciiiate sieati revera obtinai, nam Cffsari- 
ani earn statu m pro sospecto allegarent, sed 
quod dicam me habuissie a Cardinali SanC' 
torttm (jritfiMor. et a dicto Auditore. Dicunt 
quod Rez deberet committere istic caasam 
Cardinali, rations Commissionis quam attulit 
SecreUiius, vel propria Auihoritate Lega- 
tionis,quod facere potest; etubi causa fuerit 
commiasa, si Rex consdentiam suara per- 
sentiat coram Deo ezoaeratam, et quod recte 
possii facere quod quierit, quia nullus Doctor 
in mundo est. qui de hac re melius decemere 
possit quam ipse Rez, itaq ; si in hoc se re- 
solvent, ut Pontifez cretlit, statim causam 
committat, aUam Uzorem docat, litem se- 



qaator, mittatar pnblice pro Legato, qui 
Consistorialiter mittetur, ita enim marimt* 
ezpediret : nam Cardinalis Sanctorum Qiietater 
et Symonetta dicunt hoc certum esse, quod 
si Eiegina citetur ilia nihil volet respondere, 
nisi quod protestabitur locum et judices sus* 
pectos esse, et Catsariani petent a Pontifico 
per viam Signaturae, justitie Inhibitionem 
qua Rex aliam nuilam possit Uzorem capere, 
et si capiat proles non sit legitima donee 
causa non definiatur, et petent Comndssiooem 
qua Causa audiatur in Curia ; de Inhibitione 
vero Pontifez non potest negare, neq; et 
Commissionem nisi injusdtia et mera vis 
inferatnr, adversas quam omnia mandus ex- 
damaret Qnod si Rex aliam Uxorem ce- 
perit hoc non possant petere, et si petant, 
negabit Pontifez quod jure possit, nee aliud 
dicere poterunt vel allegare, nisi quod Cardi> 
nalis Eboracen. et Cardinalis mittendus et 
locus sit sospectus, et petere qood Canaa 
videatur hie, in quo si deducatur, statim fere- 
tor sententia quam Pontifex maturabit, non 
servatis terminis propter momentum neeotia 
et alias rationes, qnas sdet Pontifex adda- 
cere, et ita hie obtiuebuntur sententin quit 
per totum Orbem approbabuntur. quiboi 
nullus Hi^panus aut Germanus poteiit con* 
tradicere, et mittentur in Angliam declarands 
per Cardiaales prout Rex voluerit, et hoc 
etiam non obstante Pontifex mittet Caidi- 
nalem. 

Tandem hie est modus rebos omnibus se- 
cure medendi, ad quem sequendum vos Pon- 
tifex hortatur, et rogat ut nihil dicatur quod 
ab eo procedat. Iste modus non videtur 
inutilis, quia hie Auditor asserit, non aliter 
esse faciendum si bene volumus; et quia 
Reverendissimus Cardinalis Dominus Kbo- 
racen. instat pro celeritate, interim accersiri 
poteritqualiscunq ; Legatus Rex voluerit. et 
magis satisfiet vulgo in mittendo Legato, 
veluti ad defiuiendam causam, et hie etiam 
ut dixi omnia fient quas super id Rex petierit. 

Prsterea Pontifez, id quod fecit ut me 
resolverem ad has literas scribendum, con- 
tentus est mittere quemcunq ; Cardinalem 
ego petiero, sed ait oportere ut aliquis mitta- 
tur habilis, id est Doctor in Jure, vel in 
Theologia, qui sunt isti Campegios, Ccsari- 
nus, Senensis, Ctesis, Araceli, Monte, qui 
senex est et immobilis ; Cassis in obsidem ivit 
Neapolim, Cassarinus Episcopatum habet in 
Hiapania, Araceli podagra laborat et Frater 
est, Senensis est Imperialis et non valde pru- 
dens, Campegius esset maxime ad proposi- 
tum, sed Romn est locum tenens Pontificis, 
unde non posset discedere, continuantibus 
discordiis inter Germanos et Hispanos, neq ; 
auderet egredi a castro ; sed hoc periculum 
et dubium hrevi ezpedietur, nam intra octo 
dies Caesariaui cogentur sibi consulere at 
eant in Regnum. si Dominus LAutrek eo 
progrediatur, vel ibunt Senas per ita Florea- 
tiae, et tunc Campegius poterit ezire, et d, 
Rex ita jusserit statim acdngetur itineri. 
Pontifez jussit at scribam, qiu>d nunquam 



16 



RECORDS. 



in^nio ant stadio deerit in excogltando nt 
adimpleat desiderinm et Toluntatem Regis, 
et quod aolom ista proponit pro meliori se- 
cnritate, ae iita fiant quae pottea referri 
debeant, qaod pareret dilationem et difficult 
tatem, et quantum ego posaim conjicere. Fon* 
tifex ezoptat aatisfacere Kegias voluntati. 
Pontifex deouo replicavit quod se totum reji' 
cit in Brachia Regis Majestatia. et quod 
certus est quod Cawar nunquam hoc iJli 
ignoscet, et quod ex bac oocasione vocabit 
earn ad Conalium, vel nihil aliud qucret nisi 
ut earn omni statu et vita privet ; et dicta 
Sanctitas parvam spemhabSt in Gallis, nisi 
quantum operabitur per Regiam Majestatem 
et Reverendisaimum Dominum Eboracen. 
Ad quod Respondi, ilium ex prsteritis et 
prssentibtts posse judicare futura. Taodem 
affirmo, quod si semel tollatur Ciesarianorum 
metus, poteritis ex arbitrio vestro disponere 
de sede Apostolica. 

Cardinalis Campegius ad Pontificem scrip- 
ait, quod sunt tn^sdies ex quo frater Genera- 
lis communicaverat secum negotium Regis 
Majestatis, et quod dixerat ut ad ejus Sane- 
titatem scriberet, ut omnino faceret aliquam 
Inhibitionem ne causa istic tractaretur. Ad 
quod Pontifex non respondit, sed respondebit, 
•e nihil de eo posse facere, quia non pendet 



VII.— Janaar. 15t8. ad Collegionu 
A Dujilieate. The King't LHter to r/r« ColUdg 

of Cardinals I from which it aftpean how 

much they favoured hii Cause, 

[Cotton Libr. Vital. B. 10.] 

HsNRicus Rex. Reverend issimns in 
Christo PatribuB Dominis Episcopis Patri- 
biis et Diaconis S. R. E. Cardinalibus et 
Amicis nostris Charissimis salutem. Nihil 
unquam tarn grande esse posse putavimos, 
qnin de istaSaocta sede, vestrarumq ; Revo- 
rendissimarum Dominat. summa erga nos 
benignitaie, illud semper audacter nobis 
fiieriffltts polliciti, quod certe S. Sanctum 
istod Collegium, quotiens ullam nobis gratifi- 
candi occasionem oblatam habuit, cumula- 
tissime pnestitit: Csterum benevolentiam 
iktam vesuiam, et singulare in nos studium, 
nunc longe superavit, alacritas, quam in nos- 
tra omnium gravissima causa, juvanda ac 
promovenda, in publico Cousistorio, aman- 
tissime omnes exbibuistis, quo certe beneficio 
sic Sacro isti Collegio Saactissimeq ; isti 
sedi adstrictos nos fatemur, ut vehementis- 
•ime optemus gratiam, vel sanguine ipso» 
publice ac privatim Reverendissimis Domi- 
nat vestris quoq ; pnsse referre. Quocirca 
itenim eas impenae rogamus, ut in suo erga 
BOB affectu perseverare non graventur, effi- 
ciemusq ; (Deo bene juvante) ut brevi per- 
•pidant, apud gratum et memorem Prioci- 
pem, Sanctaeq ; Rom. Ecclaesiae observantis- 
simum, sua se beneficia et officia collocasse. 
Tuteiim vobis quas possumus ex animo, turn 



his Uteris, tnm.per Oratorem istic noatna 
immortales gratias Reverendissimis vestriv 
Dominis agimus, existimetisq ; qoicquid a 
nobis prasstari queat, id sno omamento ec 
commodo promptissimnm fotunim* 



VIII.— Febr. 10, 15t8. 
A dttpUeate of the Cardinal* t LeUer to the Pope, 
about the Divcrce ; corrected with hit 
own hand, 
[Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 10.] 
Beatissimb Pater, post humillimam Com- 
mendationem, et Sanctissimorum pedum 
oscula, doleo atq ; gravissime excrucior, 
quod ea que tanta solicitudine, liteiis et 
nunciis apud Beatitudinem vevtram ago, 
nequeam, ut unice et rerum omnium maxima 
vellem, prius tractare, hoc est, negotium 
Potentiasimi Domini mei Regis, negotium 
inquam rectidsimum, honestissimum ac sanc- 
tisaimum, in quo procurando non aliter me 
interpono, quun in ejus Regiie Majestatia 
salute tuenda, in hoc Regno conservaudo, in 
publica tranquiUitate fovenda, in Apostolica 
Autoritate, in mea deniq ; vita et auima pro- 
tegenda debeo. Beatissime Fater, ad vestra 
Sanctitatia g(>nua provolutus. obsecro et ob- 
testor, ut ai me Christianum virum, si bonum 
CardinaJem, si S. Sancto iato Senatu dignum, 
si Apoatolioe sedia membrum non stupidum 
et inutile, si recti, justitieq; cultorem, si 
iidelem Creatoram suam, si demum letenis 
salutis cupidum me existimet, nunc velit mei 
Consilii et intercessionia rationem habere, et 
pientiaaimis hujua Regis precibua, benigne. 
prompteq ; adnuere : quaa nisi rectaa, sanc- 
tas ac juataa esse acirem, omne prius soppli- 
cii genus ultro subirem, quam eas promove- 
rem, pro hisq ; ego vitam meam et aiiimam 
spondeo. Alioquin vereor (quod tamen ne« 
queo tacere) ne Regia Majestas liumano, 
divinoq ; jure (quod babet ex omni Christi- 
anitate sms his actionibos adjunctum) freta, 
postquam viderit sedis Apostolicse gratiam, 
et Christi in tenia Vicarii clementiam des- 
peratam, Caesaris intuitu, in cujus manu nen- 
tiqnam eat tarn Sanctos conatus reprimere, 
ea tunc moliatur, ea sun causae perquirat re- 
media, qu« et non solum huic Regno, sed 
etiam aliis Christianis Principibus, occasio- 
nem subministrarent, sedis Apostolicc Auto- 
ritatem et Juriadictionem imminuendi, et 
vilipendendi, non absq ; Christians Reip. 
perturbatione : Quibus mslis potest vestra 
Sanctitas sua autoritate et prudentia mederi* 
Hasc loquor ut Christiaous, et ut devotissi- 
mum istius Sedis membrum sincere suadeo ; 
non affectus, non Principis amor, non servi- 
tutis vinculum me impel lit, sed sola rectitu- 
dine ad id adducor. Caeterum aaimi solici- 
tudo non sinit plura exprimere. Vestra 
Sanctitas in tarn justo Regis voto adnuendo, 
sic ejus Majestatis animum sibi devinciet et 
conservabit, ut non solum ipse et ego, sed 
omnes ejus Bubditi sint ad omnem oocado- 



BOOK II. 



17 



niRii» opei. Ytns, cC Mngmaem in Sanctitatis 
Tvttrv, Apostdicv Sedii beneficiom, libes- 
dssime profiisari. lilitto ad BeatitudiDem 
▼estram hajos rei gratia, Dominam Stepha- 
nam Gardineram, Phmariam Sccretinimo* 
ram Coosilionun Secretariom, mei dimidiam, 
et quo neminem habeo cariorem ; referee ille 
cnocta distinctioB, meum pectus aperiet. 
Vestram igitar Sanctitaiem humiilime rugo, 
at enm loqueDtem me Itiqui exUtimares, et 
earn fidem qnam pnesenti mihi baberet. illi 
~ o Ed^ ~ ~ - - 



et Domino Edwaido Fozo Regtofami]iari in 
ue, et me 
i digneior. 



omoibiw pnestare, et me a tarn anna eipec- 
5 liberare 



rimnm mereatnr ; vieo igitvr nomine aflbw 
mabiti9,8ic meam me ease operam apnd hone 
Sereni&umnm Kegem iolerposiluium, nt pa- 
lam constet omnibua, me hxciesiie meacibnun 
non omnino inutile aut icupidum me, 

De aliis yen rebut, in quibos S. D. N. 
benignitatem et Revercndiasimi Domini Sane* 
torum Qoatuor opera et Patrocinio Regiia 
Majestati et mihi in preseotia e>t opoa, per 
Dominum Stephanam copiose voa in«truo, 
iterum atq ; iterom impenae rogana, ot aolita 
Teatra diJigentia et aedu litate ei nostra ex- 
pectatUme eaa curare coniicereq ; velitis. 



X.— Rome, Feb. 15t7. 

Tht IkertUl Bull that km iaatd ia Urn 
King^l Gaunt. 
[Cotton Libr. VitelL B. 19.] 
BiLFCTO, &c. Salutem et Apoatolicam 



m.—Cmrimml WoUey'i Luttr to Crtgoni Cob- 
laii, ihrtetimg kirn to wuk» Prtaenta at Romt, 

[Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10.] 

TiiwTA deinde sunt, tamq ; magna officia, 
<|Q« ReTerendissimua DomiimA Sanc(onjm 

QoatQor, turn erga Regiam Majestatem, turn Benedict. Sedis Apostolics Suprema Auto- 

crga me, ounquam non amantissime exbiboit, ritas potestatis sum copiam sic omnibus ez- 

nt qonm ea in agendis gratiis assequi cona- bibet, ot pro caosarnm. persoQanim et tem- 

mor, id animo faciliua complecti, quam exte- porum qaalitaie remedia aingulis ad ndifica- 

riori ullo propensie ooetra in earn Toluntatis tionem sabministrare, et cadsas ad Canonum 

testimooio indicare queamas ; ad nostnq ; in Sanctiones ezpensas cqoissima certi&simaq ; 

eum sommom studii et affectionis cumoluTn, lance trutinans, laboranubas conscientiis et 

nanc tantom accessit, quantum vix anquam flactaantibus consulere, summaniq ; ipsia 

possit a nobis exsoM ; licetq ; de ejus Re- tranquillitatem statuere contendat. Cum 

▼erendissim. Dominat. ingenti Hegiae Ma- itaq; Clarissimos in Christo Filius noster 

jestati, et mihi gratiScandi ardore nunquam Henricns Octavus An^lie Rex, Fidei Defen- 

addnbitaTerim, sic tamen pectus auum, in aor, et Dominus Hibemiv, sua nobis con- 

Regia: Majestatia prorooTenda juTandaq; questione monstraTerat. quod cum Annus 

causa, aic in meis aeorsim curandis expedien- ab bine decern et octo nobilem Mulierem Ca- 

disq; negotiis, operam, fidem, autoritatemq ; tharinam Ferdinandi quondam Hispaniarum 

soam iaterpoanit, ut non minora semper Regis Filiam, Illustris Principis Arthuri Fra- 

efficerat, quam noa optare potuerimus : quo tris sui defuncti quondam Uxorem, hortatu, 

certe nomine, ita utrumq ; nostrum, suo suo- sua5u, ac consiliis eorum. quibus se totum in 

rumq ; omnium commodo et omamento de- prima Regni sui Administratione credideiat, 

▼inzit, ut non prius conquietnri sumus quam quadam sedis Apostolicr Dispensatione prsft- 

aliqoo indicio rebus ipsis nostram Ticissim tensa sibi bona fide ftlatrimonio copulasset, 

gratitndinem fuerimus testati ; quot enim ac ab eo tempore hactenus cum eadem tan- 

modis et quanta solHcitudine Reverendis&i- quam cum Uxore cohabitas<et, prole interim 

mus Sanctorum Quatuor de nobis sit optima foemina suscepta et superstite ex eadem, ac 

meritiis, res pnestita indicat, et Dominus jam tandem post desperatam prolem Mascu- 

Stephanua Secretariua mens suo Sermone ac lam, de stabilieuda et confirnianda ejusdem 

reUtu assidue prcdicat ; et quamvis minus- Filias sub successione cogitaret, lustratisq ; 

culum illud olim oblatum recusaverit, non Scriniis dictam super Matrimonio pta:fato 

tameu RepK Majestati satisfactum esse po- Dispensationem faceret profcrri, doctorumq^ 

test, nisi memoris sui animi pignua aliquod Virorum judicia ezaminari, cujus quidero Dis- 

exhibuerit. Qnocirca rum eodem Reveren- pensationis tenor sequitur, et est talis. &c. 

dissimo Domino dexterime agite, ut in fami- Quidam Sanctionum et Canonum Kcclesi- 

liari aliquo coDoquio eliciatts, quibus rebus asticorum consulti, datam dictae cum narratia 

ille mazime oblectetur, mihiq ; quam pri- ejusdem conferentes, aliasq ; nonnullas cir- 

mum significate.num illi, aulca,Vasaaurea. comsiaotias quie turn ante dictas Dispensa* 

ant e^iui maxima probentur, efficiaraq ; ne tionisimpetrationem. qua etiam post eanden^ 

potet apnd Principem inhumanum aut ingra- impetratam intervenerunt, ponderantea. turn 

tnm ana se officia coII«casse. Intellexi quoq ; quod causa quie in Bulla pretensa est pacia 

ex eodem Domino Stepbano, quam ardentur continuands, viz. quas ipsa turn coalnerat, 

idem Dominus Sanctorum Quatuor cupiat firderibus percussis firroa constiterat, mutuia 

cdificiom Sancti Petri absoM, veloti menu- etiam populorum commerciis ancU, nullum 

mentum illud Religionia ac pietatis perpetuo su» violationis timorem incutiens, qui Justus 

futnrum, quod certe ejus animi consilium, ut et non omnino ranua dia posset, nee orgen* 

Sanctum iu dignisaimum censeo, ut Chris- tissima proinde nee oTidentissima videretur. 

** 1 I^rincipom Uberalitatem quam pin- qualem prohibitionia lalaxatio ezignt et re- 



18 



RECORDS. 



«]uirat ; tarn qaod preces falne erant dom nar- procedi facientes at ad finem celeirime per 
rabatar Pnpdeceesori nostro, eundem Cha- dacacur, de (^onsilio Fratnim nosltoruin, 
risflimuin Filium nostrum turn cupere cam c|ttnrum in hac causa tarn gravi atq ; urgenti 
dicta chariMima Domina Catharina^coutra- judicium adhibuimus, ac edam eorura quos 
here Matrimonium, ad hoc ut pacis foedera et Sacrse Theologiae peritissimos et juris £c- 
diutius continuarentur, cum eo tempore, ut ciesiasticicallentisaimosdesupercoDsaleudos 
assent, impetrationem prorsus ignoraret. et audieudosq ; putavimus, quoniam vitia et 
per tttatis immaturitatem, duodecimum, vis. defectus praedictos ejusmodi esse comperi- 
annum non ezcedentis, affectum hujusmodi rous, quae pensata pnefats Prohibitionis na« 
mducere nonpotuerat; tum quod Protesta- tura, Tires ipsius Bullte merito enervarent; 
tioue postmodum interreniente et vim Ke- quo magis, viz. attestemur et palam facia- 
nuDciationis habente, Dispensatio tunc per mus, quanta aniroi cura et solicitudine prx- 
Renunciationem eztinrta videretur ; Deniq ; fati Carisstmi Filii nostri conscientiam hu- 
quod principes inter quos foedera conberra- jusmodi scrupulis et difScuItatibus impediri, 
rentur, ante mandatam ezecutioni BuUam implicari atq ; Tezari susiineamus, cum alio- 
fatis concesserant ; Bullam ipsam, tum ex quin te dilectom Filium nostrorum Cardin. 
surreptionis et obreptionis vitiis, quam aliis Eboracen. in ilia Provincia et Apostolicae 
etiam de CausiD minus validam et iuefficacom Sedis Legatum, a preclaris animi toi rirtu- 
esse renunciarunt et retulerunt scrupulum tibus, ad justitiam Tero et cquitatem pro- 
dicti Regis animo conscientieq ; gravem in- pensissimo sincerissimoq ; affectu iiobis sic 
jicientes. eaniq ; illi opinionem inducentea, commendaium et cognitum habeamus, ut tibi 
ut Matrimonium prwdictum non consistere merito soli omnem nostram Autoritatem, 
neq ; hactenus jure consiitisse judicaret. cum in hac Causa ezpedienda, tum etiam m 
Porro auiem cum frequentiu<« apud se, ut as- reliquis committendam putaverimus, dignis- 
serit, animo volveret ac meditaretur, quales simus quidem nobis ezistimatus, qui partes 
exitus hujusmodi nuptis prtefats habuerunt, nostras tractes et vices absentis posses sup- 
ex quibns. viz. aliquot partus masculi imper- plere : Te tamen Dilectum Filium a no- 

fecti panimq ; vitales prodiere, atq ; ideo se bis specialiter istuc de^tinandum duximus, 
omni spe successoris prorsus destitui, quo ut conjnnctim in hac causa procedere pos- 
suam familiam ad paucos redactam conser- sitis, ita nihilomimus propter incertum ca- 
varet» occurrente simul memoris Divinain- suum eventum mandatam A uthoritatem tern- 
terminatione quae Fratris sui turpitudinem perantes, ut altero restrum nolente aut im- 
revelanti, et illius Uxorem contra S. Sancta pediio alter omnia ezequi et causam fine 
Dei priecepta accipieati inscribitur, pm- debito valeat terminare. Nobis ut preferlur 
sertim ubi Dispensatio non interveniat, que conjunctim et ut praefertur divisim, ad cog- 
ex omni sua parte valeat et consistat, non- noscendum et procedendum summarie et de 
nuliis etiam affirmantibus nostram non eate- piano, sine strepitu et figura judicii, ac de 
nus procestatem patere ut in ea specie gra- et super viribus dictae Bullc sive Dispensa- 
tiam faciamus, etiamsi uC scribit de nostre tionis inquirendum, ipsam:^ ; Bullani sive 
potestaus plenitudine non dubitet, juste dun- Dispensationem, si de vitiis prsdictis aut 
tazat legitimeq ; interpositse, quam simimam eorum aliquo tali probatione constiterit, qua 
in terns agnoscit et Teneratur, ad impro* licet aliis minus clara videatur, animo tamen 
bandas illas nuptias tantum undiq ; videt Religioso, conscientifeq ; vestrae, aut ejus 
convensum ut illas animo abhorreat, nee alio- restrum qui in hac Causa proccsserit, diyi- 
rum rationibus posset dissuaderi quin abo- sim ut pnefertur. satisfecerit, et verisimile 
lainandas eas judicet. et Divine Majestati apparuerit, vel pacem que in Bulla prseten- 
odiosas. Deniq ; idem Carissimus Filius ditur sine hujus Matrimonii contractu con- 
noster dehita cum instantia nos precibus sol- sistere potuisse et continuari, vel dictum 
Ucitaverit, quatenus persone sue ut Regni Charissimum Filium nostram, at allegabatur, 
nobis semper devotissimi rationem habentes, non cupiisse contrahere Matrimonium ad hoc 
maturo judicio ab angustiis liberemus, quibus ut pacis fcedera conscrvarentur, vel deniq; 
•e usu pncsentis Matrimonii per legem con- Principes in Bulla nominatos, inter quos 
scientie privatum, nee ad aliud per leges federa per illud Matrimonium continnatum 
publicas ante sententiam admissum, vehe- iri allegabatur, ante mandatam execution! 
menterconqueritur com prehensum esse. Nos Bullam fatis concessisse, ipsam nuUam, mi- 
igitur considerantes quot, quanta, tum in nus validam, ex surreptione et obreptione 
Sedem Apostolicam, tum in fidem Christia* inefficacem, irritam et inanem fuisse, sem- 
nam officia pre ceteris exbibuerit, promeri- per et esse pronuntiandam et declarandam ; 
tus eo nomine nt nostre vicissim polestatis Matrimonium autem predictum, quod ejus- 
gratiam uberrimam et promptissimam refe- dem virtute consistere videtur, nullum simul 
rat, aliamq; illiiis causam atq ; privati esse, ac minus legitimum esse, ac pro nullo mi- 
ez qua nimirum pendeat salus plurimorum. nusq ; legitimo haberi deberi decemendum ; 
nee posse dicte cause decisionem diutius ipsos porro contrahentes ab omni contractu 
proferri et proielari sine gravi discriminis Matrimoniali hujusmodi liberos, a consoriio 
periculo, dicti vero Principis cruciatu max- conjugali quod hactf nus observarunt separari 
kna que nos ex gratitudinis vicissitudine deberi, sententiendum et autoritate nostra 
miinueret debeamus, qua decet festinatione separandum. Deniq j utrumque ad contra- 



BOOK II. 



19 



kendmn com alio Tel alia, nOTvm conjogiom 
ineandi, licmtiam et facoltatem tribaendom 
et concedendam, dtim omnem recosaiiooein, 
aat appellationis mterposidoDem. committi- 
miia et demandamiis Tices nostras -, ac voa 
conjmictmit at alteio Testrom nolente at 
pnefertur ant impedito, diTisim, ad pnraussa 
exeicenda et expedienda, plenie finaliq ; ex- 
ecntioai demandanda. Vicarios Dostros et 
noatnxm Vicarium, aat si quo alio oomiDe 
ad poterimos, quod demandatain in pT«- 
dictis Aatoritatem ampliaret, cam onmi po- 
testatis plenitadine tarn absolute qoam or- 
dinarise, qaatenas Tel ad pnefad Matrimooii 
coDgraam dissoladonem. Tel novi cootra- 
hendi firmam Consdtodonem, ezpedire Tide- 
Utar aat pertinere ; ita etiam ut Autoritate 
prssends Commisaionis nostne, cam omni- 
bos illis Canonibos, ad Talidiorem efficacio- 
Temq; proceMas Testri firmitatem poteritis 
dispensare, qascoaq ; eidera obstare puta- 
bontor, onmemq ; defectum quaconq ; ex 
causa contingentem bosctsb Autoritads in- 
ierposidoDe, Dispensadone Apostolica sup« 
plere poasitis et Taleads» tarn prolem ex pri> 
mo Matrimonio sascepcam propter bonam 
fidem Parentom, si ita expedire Tisum fuerit, 
legidroam decemendo, pronaodando et pro- 
molgando. qoam ex secundo Matrimonio 
soscipiendam ; legitimitatem etiam otriusq ; 
prolis, censaris et pcenis Ecclestasticis qui- 
baacanqae, per modam decreti aat Sancdonis 
perpetasB maniendo et Tallando, omnibus 
TaJidioribas et eificacioribas modis et formia 
que de jare cooctpi et excogitari poterunt, 
facimas, consdtoimas et ordinamus per pns- 
sentes : eC quicqoid per tos conjoncdm, at 
p r g f eitui , aat dirisim procedentes, per cogni- 
tionem jadiciariam et sammariam, aut extra 
jadiciariam» processus quoscoaq; faciendo, 
prooonciando aut promulgando, eosdemTo 
execution! mandando, Dispensadones qaas- 
conq ; aut gradas in prsmissis concedendo 
et faciendo, et generaliter in aliqaibus pne- 
dictoTom potestatem nostram vel ordinariam 
▼ef absolutam exercendo, ut pnefertur, ac- 
tttm» gestttm* decretam, dispensatom, pro- 
nundatom, mandatom, aut execatum fuerit, 
id omne et totnm, cum primum potertmus, 
ratam, gratum et firmum habentes, in Tali- 
dissima et eficacissima forma confirmabi- 
mas, nee eorum aliqua anquam infirmabimus 
aut infringemas, aut eorum alicui contrave- 
niemus, nee interim reTOcabimus ; dec la- 
rantes etiam et protestantes per praesentes, 
nostra intentionis esse, ac pnesens Commis- 
sio, siTe Delegado Autoritads nostrae, per- 
petao eiiecttt gaudeat, et usq; ad finaJem 
pnedictorom conclnsionem extremumq ; ter- 
minum doret et consistat, non obstantibus 
quibusconq ; decretis. sententiis, mandatis, 
rescripds, literia aat BreTibus in cuntrarium, 
deiucepa per nos tanquara irritatoriis, dero- 
gatoriis ant rerocatoriis presentis Conces- 
bionia nostne, emittendis, destinandis aut 
promulgandis ; quibus omnibus expresse per 
fneicncea d«rogaates, et ilia omuia pro 



nullis, cassis, irrids et inanibos repotantca, 
ac talia esse et haberi, istisq ; omniuo ante- 
riora judicari» pnesenda Tero semper poste- 
riora, et post ilia repedta, emissa et dead- 
nata, censeri ac tanquam ultima et posteriora 
contiariis sic deinceps emittendis derogare 
debere» et ccteiia contraiiis non obatantibua 
qaibuscanque. 



XI. — Th» CardiuaVi Letter to John CatiaU 
about it. — Tahtn/iom a Duplicate written by 
his Secretary, 

[Cotton Ubr. Vitel. B. 10.] 
Reterende Domine Protonotari, tanquam 
Prater Amantissime. cum aliis meis literis 
copiose ad tos pencripsi Regia; Majestatis 
animum, et desiderium super bis rebus quas 
Tobts in pra:senda commisit, suo nomine 
S. D N. declarandas. 

Nunc Tero ub bumillimam sinceramq ; 
meam DeTodonem, que ex jure et officio non 
solum ejus Sanctitad, sed miseris Ecclesia 
subleTaodis rebus, dignitatiq ; Apostolicn 
ie»dtuende adstringor, bis literis ros instru- 
am super quibusdam rebus, prccipue et ac- 
curate notandis et considerandis, quas post 
humillimam, reTerendssimamq ; meam Com- 
mendationero dictie Sanctitati, meo nomine 
sigilladm, speciatim declarabitia ; et cum 
causam concemant, quam Regia Majesiaa 
nunc maxime optat et requirit, eandem Sane- 
dtatem Tehementissime rogabitis, at cuncta 
legere et bene noCare non graTetur. 

Primo itaq; indolens infelicem adTer* 
snmq ; pnesendam rerum successum, in quo 
S. D. N. Cardinaliumq : Collegium Tersatur, 
diuq ; ac noctu mente TolTens, quo pacto 
quibusre modis, totis meis Tiribus, omni 
samptu molesdaq ; neglecta, et cum proprii 
sanguinis Titteq : effusione, ministcrium ali- 
quod impendere, tantan] ; affliction! solamen 
afferre, et Ecclesifls Sanctissimi Domini nos- 
tri collapso statui opitulari, in quam rem baud 
dttbie quoadq ; Tita suppetet incumbam ; 
mibiq ; in hac cogitatione Tersand, in men- 
tem recordadonemq ; subiit, minis quidem et 
grandis affectus, qui DiTina sic disponente 
ProTidenda, ex instand assiduaq ; mea opera 
proTcnit. ut banc opdmum Dominum meum 
Regem inducerem, eique persuaderem quod 
ad arctissimam istam intimamq ; cordis et 
animi conjuncdonem dcTeniret erga, S. D. N. 
Ecclesifeq ; et sedis Apostolicaj tutelam ac 
patrocioium suscipiendum, memorinq ; suc- 
currunt innumerie rationes a me adducte, at 
Regriam Majeatatem. quae Ccesari tenacissime 
inhsrebat. adducerem, ad S. D. N. defensi- 
onem, rerumq; Ttalicarum tutelam amplec* 
tendam, ac inter omnes allegatas rationes, 
nulla fuit Talidior aut Tehementior» Tel qua 
Regiae Majestatis pectus magts permoTeret, 
qoam inlima securitas, perfectaq ; conatantia, 
quam ei aasidue inde9inenterq ; inainnavi de 
ejus Sanctitads Tera optimaq; et flagrand 
correspondeoda in amore perpetoo indiaaola- 
t 



20 



RECORDS. 



biliq ; amicida. animo ct Yolantate, pecitiont* advenerit. Nob eiigua jMKterea babcnda 
bus semper sun R. Majest. et desidehis con- est ratio eoram, qaas aliis meis Uteris cooti- 
cedendifl, quoad Ecclesiae Thesaurus et Au- nentur, roncerDCtttia, qusi pro ingeoti ibe- 
toritas ejus Sanctitali Christi Vicario concessa sauro S. 1). N. babere queaC. tain certain Ro- 
permittit, vel quoad se ext«>n<lit. seu possit gin Majcstatisamicitiam. cum ejus Sanctitate 
eztendere; super idq ; omnia uberrime pro- coiistantissime conjunctam futuram m pros- 
misi, meam etiam salntem. fidem, hooorem peris et adversis, in qua* etiam partes amicoa 
animamque adstrinvens. quod omnia ex ipsi- suos omnes pertraiii, et assidue pertrabit: 
us Hegix Majestatis Totis, in omne tempus ad F^clesi«defensioneni,Sanctissimi Domini 
pr«stareittur, absq; ulla prorsusoccasione aut nostri conserrationem, causas omnes auas et 
scrupulo, ab hujuamodi indulj^^endis petitioni- actiones dirigens ; possentq ; bi onjnes, Re- 
bus digrediendi, adeo quod Regia Majestas, gia Majestate deficiente.in contrarium Terti, 
ex hoc meo asseveranti relatu, hunc propen- et, ut veia louuar, nnllum Principem Tideo 
sum S. D. N. in se animum pertipici(>ns, mi- in quo S. D. N possit, quam in Regia Ma- 
biq ; ejus Sanctitatis nomine, veluti Legato, jeslate plenius aut perfectius confidere, rel 
et Sedis Apostolirie roembro loquenti, firmam, cujus medio Apostolica sedis status in pris- 
certamq; fidem adhibens, periculis omnibus tinam suam dignitatem queatcertiusrestitui, 
posthabitis, laboribus sumptibusq ; spreiis, cum absq; ejus subsidiot nisi *ola» Deus ex 
nullaq : sui Regni aut subditorum habita ra- immensa sua bonitato manuin ciiissime ap- 
tione, animum adfixit, prorsusq ; statutum et ponat. omnino imminucosiri videatur. Quod 
decretum in omnibus se adjung»Te,atq ; per- si Sanctissimns Dominos noster nunc (quod 
petuo et constanter cum S. D N. in affectu absit) in his Uegiis petitionibus durum se, 
concurrere. in eoq ; certum habeo velle decre- aut difficilem se exhitraerit. mihi certe rnoles- 
▼isseq ; perstare, ad mortem usque, nisi for- tissimum est futurum TiTere diutius, obinnu- 
san ex eventibus, longe diversis a meo pro- mera mala, que inde subsecutura ridentur, 
rois!i>o et ejus expectatione, occasio subminis- hoc presertim firmo, tutoq ; Regio subsidio 
tretur suam Regiam Majestatem ab hoc animi tam ingrate abjecto ; hocq ; solum, et certum, 
sui decreto amovendi. Id si iili accideret etsalubreremediumvidetur tantncorrigendm 
(quod avertat Deus) merito mihi posset ad- calamitati snperesse, quo negleclo omnia cor- 
scribere perfidiam, levitatem, violationemq ; ruant necesse est. Hac autem in re S. D. N, 
promisfiionis, quo casu quid mox officii aut sua erga Regiam Majestatena -auimi gratitu- 
ministerii possem Sanctissimo Domino nostro dine comprobata, poterit de illius amicitia et 
pnestare.autquw fides in Kcdesife rebus mihi conjunctione quecunq; volet sibi polliceri, 
nai)eretur, singular! ejus Sanctitatis pruden- adversuseos omnes, qui ejus Autoritatera aut 
tin judicandum relinquo : nunquam enim dignitatem Toiuerint oppugnare. Tandem 
meo in arbitrio posfhac esset. quicquam ali- his causis rationibusq ; omnibus in unum con- 
cujus momenti hinc efficere, in ejus Sanctitatis gestis, mecuro ipse reputans, qnam multa 
commodum, hac nunc in re Uegiai Majestatia grarissimi momenti in hnjua conjugii Disao- 
concepta spe, aut expectatione frustrata. lutione occurrant, in tanta aequitate justoq ; 

Est secundo accurate considerandumquan- fondamento posita, ob que haec Dissolutio 
topere hoc negotium Regin Majestati intersit, nee possit absq ; gravissimo detrimento, nee 
et quanti sit momenti, unde namque, pneter debeat diutius protrahi aut intermitti ; videns 
Conscientin Keg in exonerationem, omnis qnoq : quid allegari possit et allegabitur om- 
quoq ; Regire linece, et stemmaiis continuatio nino ad Regia Majestatis conscieotiam coram 
pendet;huic ad nectiturtotius Regni fnlicitas, Deo purgandam, etiamsi id a S. D. N. nea- 
▼el excidium, hie secnritas et sains eorum tiqtiam admittatur, qiias in hujusmodi allega- 
consistit, qui sub Regis sunt Imperio, et qui tionihus confi^a, vereor ne in tanta rerum ex> 
ullo unqnam tempore nascentuT in ejus Regno, tremitate constituta, potius quam in^entia 
qua ex re oriri potest occasio, et fomes tran- mala, que bine apertisnme imminent, aticce • 
quillitati^ perpetun, aut discordiip belliq ; dant. dicta Regia Majestas ex duobus malia 
atrocissimi in universum Christianum orbem, minus* malum eligat, et soli suii puneq ; con- 
que omnia majoris sunt momenti, et vigilan- scientia innitens, id agat, quod nunc tam 
tius prospicienda q'lam cujusq ; Principis Tel reverenter a Sedis Apostolice Authoritate 
Principisse gratia, favor et expectatio. exigit, unde Sedis contemptus indies Kravior 

Tertio. Causa ex se est hujusmodi ut in excresceret,hoc presertim tempore admodnm 
animam meam spondere ausim. ejus conces- periculoso : qusp omnia sunt a S. D. N. sum- 
sionem, futuram non solum in conscientiae, ma sua prudentia alte considezmnda, nullo 
honorisq ; Pontificis exonerationem coram prorsus dubio aut difficultate in re lam gravi 
Deo et hominibus, sed in Coelis quoq ; gra- mature concedenda interjpcta ; nee earn re- 
tam, acceptamq ; extituram : In hac deinde tardare debet cujusquam mortal is instantia, 
re secrcta insunt nonnnlla. secreto S. D. N. contemplatio vel satisfactio. pnesertim quum 
exponenda, et non credenda Uteris, quas ob in multis aliis rebus, forvan non tam manifes- 
causas. morbosq ; nonnuUos, quibus absq ; tis et apparentibus. Sanctitas sua liberalem. 
remedio Regina laborat. et ob animi etiam tacilemq ; erga alios se sepe prcstiterit ; cui 
conceptum vcrupulum, Regia Majestas nee humiilima reverentia premissa meo nomine 
potesj.. nee vult ullo unqaam posthac tempore, dicetis, quod hec loquor tamquam fidele, ut- 
•auti,velatUxoremadmittere,quodcunque cunq; Ecclesias indignum membnun, omnia 



BOOK II. 



21 



•icQgitaas qos poaaent in Ecclenie augmen- 
tom ec ezistiiDacionem cedere, ea etiain ad- 
moTens et consulens ut eviteotur, quae cessara 
▼ideaotttr io coDtrarium. Qoocirca Sanctis- 
sinio Ooiuino nostro affinnabitis, quod pr«- 
miwisomDibuB tam mazimi momenti ezisten- 
tibas probe consideratis, hod ^eluti Mediator 
Bxxt iotercessor, ob privatum ill am affectum 
quern hegia; AJajestHtis causis, ut mei juris 
e«t, promuveodis gero. sed tanquam is qui in 
re taiita et ex tam certa sciontia etcognitioue, 
velim Sanctissimo Domino nostro suadere, ut 
quod nunc petitur omnino concedat. idque 
•uaderem etiam tii in hoc Regnam nunquam 
Teniii8em» neq ; bic commune quicquam ha- 
berem ; rogoqae, precor. et obiestor ejus 
banclitatem, ut omni dubio, respf'ctn, metuq ; 
deposito, nuUo pacto neget aut differat ea 
concedeie aut adnuere. quie Regia Majestas 
nrgentiHsimas ob cau&as tanta nuuc animi sol- 
licitudine exposcit ; sed his polius benigniua 
liberaliterq ; adnuat, et omnia concedere non 
gTavetor io pteniorem modum qui hujus rei 
gratia possit excogitari, compertissimumq ; 
sifai soa Saoctitas habeat. ae id effecturum, 
quod coram Deo et hominibus justum omnino 
babebitur, actisaimeque Regiam Majestatem 
derinciet ad suas Sanctitatis, Jurclesiae Apos- 
tolicceque Sedis, causasque orones pro viribua 
javandaa protcgendaeque. nee ea in re, ulli 
labori, smnptni, Kegno vel subditia parcel nee 
(ax opoa foerit) propriam Personam ezponere 
recaaabit, in ea opinione constantiasime per- 
mansora, in eandemque sententiam Oallorum 
Regem et alioa confiederatos attrahet, tam 
pro sofD Sanctitatis et Cardinalium liberati- 
one, turn pro Sedia Apoatolics Autboritatia 
et dignitatis reatitutione ; et praeterquam 

?ttom dicta Sanctitaa mei humillimafi eum 
Ireator* fidem et existimationem conserva- 
bit. quo in omnem eventum et necesaitatem 
ea poflsim hie faciliua commodiuaq ; traetare 
que in Eccleaiae commodum, beneficium et 
aecoritatem ceaanra Tidebontor, in que ofBcia 
omnem meam industriam, selum, »tudiumq ; 
adhibcbo, hunc quoq ; Serenissimum Regem 
in perfietuum aibi lucrifeciet. Quod si harum 
nnim rationem non habuerit, vereor ne sit 
fatarom in mea poteatate, ot ullo modo banc 
Regiam Majeatatem Tel aliumullom Prinei- 
pem ad ea adducam, quae Sanctiasimo Domino 
Boatroaolatio ant aubaidio raae posaunt. Sed 
coafido ab ipaina Sanctitate tantam malorum 
occasionem aablatam iri, gratiaaimo. benig- 
niaaimo, liberrimoq ; animo, omnia at petun- 
tnr cooceaaaram eaae, nollo objecto impedi- 
mento, coDtradictiooe aat mora'. 

XII.— Rome Jan. tO, 1528. 

Suphileu^M LeUtr f tht Cardinal, ihnt ihewt 
haw mvek he rat penuaded ef the JiMiea 
9f tht King'* Cautt. The OriginaL 

[Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10. j 
RavKftsif DissiMi et iUastriaaime Domine 
D mihi colendiaairoe, pott homillimam 



commendalionem D. V. Reverend digna- 
biiur intelligere, qaaliter quintadecinia die 
post recessum nostrum a ilondino conscen- 
dimus navem, retenti interim in portu ob 
tempestatem Maris et contiarios ventoa : 
interim in itinere fui cum Reverendo Do- 
mino Roffen. et diaputavimua materiam 
multum, copioae, et aatia prolize, in pre- 
aentia Domini Doctoris Marmeduci, qui in- 
tellezit omnia ez utraq ; parte ab utroque 
dicta et stepius replicata ; penea quem au> 
tern ateterit victoria, vel saltem, uter noa* 
trum validius certaverit, D. V. Reverend, 
percipiet ez fideli relatione pnefati D. Mar- 
nieduci. Unum certifico D. V. Reverend, 
quod pro uno mediocri Rpiacopata deaide- 
raasem quod huic nostre Disputations inf^r- 
fuisset Sereniasimus Rez noster et D. V. et 
Regina. pro intelligentia veritatis etpro mo- 
do disputandi : etenim commendo humiliter 
D. V Keveiend. iatuni bonum viram, bonum 
aervitorem ac diligentum Serenisaimm Re- 
gie Majestatia et D. V. Reverendi^a. Qui- 
bua me quoq ; humillinmm ac ez toto de- 
votiaaimum eorum aervum quam humilJime 
possum ez toto corde meo semper com- 
mendo, prarstiturus utriq ; fidelisa. et aman- 
tisB. obsequium in rebus et negotiis niihi 
commissia et committendia. Bene valeat 
D. V. Reverendiaa. que dignabiinr tenere 
me aemper ia bona gratia Sereniasimi Re- 
gia noatri, qui eat decua et omamentum Re- 
gie Dignitatis. Ez Bononia SO Jan. 15^8. 
D. v. Reverendiaa. 

HamiUimus Servitor Epiacopua 
Staphilena. 



XIII. — Ad Campegiam, 1528. 

71^ Cardinal Letter to Campegivs, tahtH 
from the Drought tf it ; eerreeted with hie 
own hand, 

[Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10.] 
Rsvi^BNDiaaiMi in Chriato Pater, grata 
aemper huic Regie Majeatati extiterunt 
Vestre Reverend. Dominat. oflBcia, sed gra- 
tissimom omnium illud fuit, quod tanta fide 
et sedulitate in ipsios promovenda causa ab 
ea fuisse prestitimi ex Reverendi Domini 
Jerdonen. sermone cognovit: quam optimi 
amoria significationem toto pectore ampleza- 
tur, juaaitq ; ot auis nominibus ingentea ves- 
tre Reverendiaainoe D. gratiaa haberemua : 
Cui ego eo quoq ; nomine mazime quoq ; 
me debere fateor, nolla enim in re magia 
obnozium me sibi potest efficere, qnam ai 
totia auia viribua, omni gratia et Authoritate 
adnitatur, quo negotium hoc ez Regiae Ma- 
jeatatia aententia quam citisaime conficiatur ; 
hujoamodi enim est nt nullum gravius possit 
accidere, dilationem nullam patitur, utpote 

?uod totius bojoa Regni conaervationem, 
legie aobolia continuationem et ejua animi 
aalutem in ae continent : cauaa quidem ma- 
nifpatior eat qnam diapotatione egeat. et 
aanciior quam debeat in controveraiiun ad- 



22 



RECORDS. 



duel, lianc jnam gratiam et nunc primum a 
Sede ApostoUca votis omnibus pedt, ec eairf 
turn ex rei jastitia, turn ex tua in S. D. N. fill- 
ali devotione, spem concepit,ut nuUo pacto sibi 
persuadeat unqnam fieri posse ut sua expec- 
tatione fruatretur, quam scit vestra R. D. 
opera ac pio patrocinio maxime posse jovari. 
Iterum igitur atq ; iterum KeT^rendissi* 
mam D. vestram obsecro, at postquam re- 
centi et claro hoc testimonia pitrgavit qaic- 
qaid antea in Regiam Majestatem fide 
sinistre fuerat ad BOii delaturo, et nostrum 
animum sibi totnm devinxit, non gravetur 
nunc strenue in hoc Regio promovendo ne- 
gotio ad optatum a«q ; finem perseTeirare, 
quod ita cor nostrum premit^ nt vel proprio 
sanguine id Tellemus posse a S. D* N. impe< 
trare. Caetera, vestra Reverendissima D. 
uberius ac distinctius cognoseet ex Rere- 
rendo Domino Episcopo Jerdonensi, et ex 
Donino Stephano Gardinero intimo meo 
servD, et Domino Edwardo Foxo Regio fkmi- 
liari, quibus rogo ut certissimam in omnibus 
fidem Telit hat^re. £t fflelicissiaie valeat. 



XIV.—Maiir, 1528. 
The Cardinai*» Letter to G. CaUali, dwring a 

Decretal BuM to be $ent over, A Duplicute. 
[Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 10.) 

Magnipicb Doraiae Gregori^ 6ce. In- 
mntem Serenissima Regia Majestas et eg(> 
istitiam concepimua, quum turn ex Domini 
Stepbani Uteris, turn vero ex Domini Fori 
lelatu cognovimus, quanta fide, industria, 
ac vigilautia usi sitis in ejusdem Regie 
Majestatis conficiendo negotio, nuem ves- 
trum animum, etsi Mepe antea arauis in re- 
bus exploratissimum certissimumq ; habere- 
nus, hoc tamen tarn claro testimonio nihil a 
Yobis omissum perspicimus, quod votum 
nostrum utcunq ; juvare potuisset. Cete- 
rum quum nonnulla adhuc meo aliorumq ; 
Doctiss. Tirorum judicio supereroe videan- 
tar, ad Kegite Majestatis causam securiM- 
•ime stabiliendam finiendamq ; de quibus 
ad D. Stephanum in prssentia perscribo ; 
Vos iterttm atq ; iterum rogo, ut de illis 
iropetraodis apud S. D. N. una cum Domino 
Stephano vestram gratiam et Autboritatera, 
quam apud ejus Sanctitatem mazimam esse 
et audio et gaudeo, pro viribus interponatis, 
maxime autem ut in CommisKione ilia De- 
eretali a S. D. N. nullis Arbitris seu con- 
sultoribus admissis concedenda, et secreto 
ad me mittenda. omnes rires ingenii, pru- 
denti« diligentieq ; vestrae adbibeatis, af- 
firmabitisq ; et in salutem animamq -, meam 
eidem -S. D. N. spondebitis, quod dictam 
Bttllam seeretissitne nullis mortalium oculis 
conspiciendam apud me assenrabo, tanta 
fide et cautione, ut ne minimum quidem ex 
ea re periculum. Tel periculi metum eju^ 
Sanctitas sit sensura ; non enim eo consilio 
aut animo earn Commissionem impetrari 
tarn rehementer cupio, ut vel illius vigore 
ullius processus aut aliad preierea quicquid 



ageretar, vet eadem pabliA priv iftrnvA le* 
gere ilia ulli exhiberetur, sed ut hac qoaai 
arrha et pignore summ» patemieq : S. D. 
N. arga Kegiam Mnjestatem benevolentiss 
apud me deposito, quum Tideat nihil illi 
denegaturum c^tiod pCftiverit, perspiciatq , 
tantufls fidei ejus Sanctitatem in me repo- 
auisse, sic mea apud dictam Majestaiem 
augeatur Authoritas, ut qoanquam vires 
omnes suas opesq ; Apostolicss Sedis con- 
serrationi et in pnstinom statum reparatioui 
sic sponte dicaverit, me tamen suasore et 
consul tore omnia in postenim, et in san- 
guinis effusionesft sit concessuia, et effec- 
tura, que in jusdem Sedis et sue Beatiin- 
dinis securitatem, tranquillitatem et commo- 
dum, quaquam ratione cedere potenint. 



XV.— Ti^ Brieve of Pope Julius far tk§ 
KingU Marriage ; mspeeted to be forged. 

[Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 12.] 
Julius Papa Secundus. Dilecte Fill et 
dilecta in Christo Filia, salutem et Aposto- 
licam Benedictionem. Romani Pontificis 
precellens Authoritas concessa sibi desuper 
utitur potestate, prout (persoaarum, nego- 
tiorum et temporum qualitate pensara) id in 
Domino conspicit expedire. Oblate nobis 
nuper pro parte vestra petitionis series con- 
tinebat, quod cum alias tu Filia CaCharina, 
et tunc in huroanis agens quondam Artharus 
Carissimi in Christo Filii nostri Henrici 
Angiie Regis illustrissiimus primogenitns, 
pro consenrandis pacis et amicitie nezibos 
et focderibus inter prefatum Anglte Regem, 
«t Carissimum in Christo Filium nostrum 
Ferdinandum Regem, et Carissimam in 
Christo Filiam nostram Elizabeth. Reginam 
Catholicos Hispaniarum et Sicilie, Matri- 
monium per verba l)«gitime de presenti con- 
traieritis, iHudque carnaU copnla connimma- 
veriiis, quia tamen Dominus Arthurus, prole 
ex hujusmodi Matrimonio noa suscepta, 
decessit, et hujusmodi Tinculum pacis et 
connexitatis ^inter prefatos Reges et Regi- 
nam itH firmiter verisimiliter non perduraret, 
nisi eiiam illud alio affinitatis vinculo confo- 
▼eretur et confirmaretur, ex his et certis aliia 
causis, desideratis Matrimonium inter voa 
per verba legitime de presenti contrahere : 
Sed quia desiderium Testrum in premissis 
adimplere non potestis, Dispensatione Apo- 
stolica desuper non obtenta, nobis proptere% 
humiliter supplicari fecistis, ut vobis provi- 
dere in premissis de Dispensationis gratia 
et benignitate ApostoUca dignaremur. Nos 
igitur qui inter singulos Christi fideles, pre- 
sertim Catholicos Reges et Principcs, pacis 
et coDcordie amenitatem vigere intehsis 
desideriis affectamus, bis et aliis cao^ ani 
mum nostrum morentibus, hujusmodi sup- 
plicationibus inclinati, Tobiscum, ut aliquo 
impediraento affinitatis hujusmodi ex pre- 
missis proven iente non obstante Matrimo 
nium inter vos contrahere, et in eo postquam 
contractum fuerit, remanere, Ubere et licit* 



BOOK II. 



23 



Tideatis, AathoritAte Apoatolica per pre- 
MQtes Dispensamus ; et quaceous forma 
jam MatrimoDiaoi inter voa de facto pablice 
▼el clandestiae contraxeritu. ac camali co- 
pula consttminaTeiitis, to* et quemlibet ves- 
trum ab ezcessa hajusmodi, ac Excommoni* 
cationis aeoCentia quam propterea iocurris- 
tis, eadem Authoritate abaolTimus, ac etiam 
▼ohiacom ut in bajusmodi Matrimonio sic de 
facto contiacto remaoere, sea illud de doto 
conirahere* inter Toe libere et licite ▼aleatb, 
siroiltter DLspenjiainaii, prolem ex hujasmodi 
Matrimonio sive contracto sito contraheado 
mucipieadam legitimaa decemcndo. Vo- 
lomus autem, si bujasmodi Matrimoniom de 
facto contrazistis, Confessor* per vos et 
qaemJibet Testrum eligendos, pniiteatiam, 
^oam adivplere teneamini, propterea Tobis 
injnngat. Dat. Roma apud Sanctam Pe* 
tnm sub annalo Piscatoris, die t6 Decemb. 
millesimo qaingentesimo tertio. Pont, nos- 
tri Anno primo. Sioismundus. 

XVI. — A part of the CardinaVi Lttter to G, 
Cataali, denting leave to ihew the Decretal 
BmU to tome of' the King*t CouneiL A Dw 
plioatet 

[Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. f 0.] 
Illvd igitar video maxime necessarium 
saperesse at Decretalis Bulla, quam Reve- 
lendissimus Dominnt Legates secum defert, 
secreto lepnda ezhtbeatur nonnullis ex Re- 
^ Consultoribus, eo quidem consilio, non at 
in judicium proferatur, vel ad causam defini- 
endam adbibeatur, sed sohum ut peiapicientes 
illi. quorum pnidentia et Autoritas non parva 
est, uibil a me fuisse omissom, quod causam 
Regis peesit securissimam reddere, omniaq ; 
luisse a S. D.N. concessa, quse in cau» fir- 
mamentum uUo pacio queant ezcogitari fa- 
cilius, ubi Regie Majestatis securitati, Reg- 
ni quieti, et perpetuo totius rei stabilimento 
nndiq ; coosultum viderint. in sententiam 
nostram dereniant, summaq ; cum diligentia 
in .\atoricate Apostolica ad Dei gloriam 
coDJuncta rectissime absolvantur. IVoinde, 
Domine Gregori, iterum atq ; iterum vos 
impense rogo, c^uod ad S. D. N. genua de- 
▼oluti ejus Beatitudinem meo nomine obse- 
cmis, ut hoc reliquum mes fidei meteq ; 
dexteritati de Bulla Decretali ostendenda 
committere velit. quam rem sic moderabor, 
nt nullum prorsus periculum, nullum dam- 
num, nulliun odium queat unquain sibi, vel 
Sedi ApostoIic« provenire ; hocq ; tarn in* 
stanter precor, ot pro salute mea conser- 
-vanda peiere queam ardentios nihil. 

Xyil.^^ohn CassalVt letter about a Confrr- 

enee he had wnh the Pope, An Original. 

Beverendiuime ac lUiistriuime Domine D. mi 

Colendisnme, ^c. 

[Cotton Ubr. Vitell. B. 10.] 

QvvM Tabellarius D. Vestne Reveren- 

<tii«mti cam ejus mandatis literisq ; die t. 



Noremb, datis Bonooiam ad Equitem fratrem 
perrenisset, neq ; ipse tunc posset prs debi- 
litate properatis itineribus Romam venire, ne 
ad eam rem longioris temporis moram inter- 
poneret, misit per dispositos equos D. Vincen- 
tium Cassaliam fratrem nostrum patraelem, 
Tolens ipsum statim subsequi ; venit igitur 
D. Vincentitts Cassalius, At ego Vestne Do- 
minationis Reverendissim^ Uteris lee lis ac 
perpensis, S. D. N. adivi, at ea qute D. V. 
Reverendiasiioa scripserat, diligenter ejus 
Sanctieati exposui, ipsasq ; etiam literas re* 
citavi, qua prudentissime et efficacissime 
omnia explicabant. Atq ; bujusmodi verbis 
sum loquutus. 

Non loco* hie nee tempus posiulat. Beads- 
sime Pater, ut ego nunc commemorem,quanto 
amore* quanto animi affectu, quihusq ; officiis 
ilia Regia Majestas Apostolicam Sedem 
Sanctitotemq ; Vestram sit ubique omni tem- 
pore prosequuta, quantaq ; oheervantia et 
fide Rererendissimus Doroinus Eboraceo* 
semper coluerit ; nee recensendum hie vide- 
tnr, quot labores, quot incommoda subiverio^ 
quie officia, quas multoties impensas effece- 
rint, quflsrentes Kcclesiastieum statum, Chris- 
tianam Religionem, et Catholicam Rdem 
protegere ac conservare : Kec vestra Sancti- 
tas ighorare debet, quibua laboribos, qnantis 
precibos, quot tabellariis, quot oratoribas 
missis, quot non dicam Uteris, sed vokunini- 
bus Gonscriptls, post multa insuper Jorisperi* 
toram consilia, turn ex Anglia allata, turn 
Lie etiam fonnata, foerit tandem a veslia 
jSanctitate impetratam, ut res eo, quo fait 
pacto, eomponeretur : Qua ratione Regias 
Majestatis desiderio indulgebatur, et Beati- 
tudinis vestrs bonori ae oonscientite justi- 
ti»q; et aeqaitati consulebatur : At nunc 
Sanctitas Vestra animadvertit illos, pneter 
omnium nostrum spem et opinioDem, «mni 
auxilio penitus esse destitutes : Keverendiss. 
Campegius non mode non ostendit, se adeo 
orgentibus precibusberenissimi Regis obtem- 
perare velle, sed ut primum ad Colloquium 
venit, rem totam pervertit, Regiam Majesta- 
tem a Divortio dissuasit, perinde ac si ei 
Legatio demandata foerit, ut Serenissimo 
Regi ex parte Regins persuadere debeat, at 
se a Divortio abstinent, adeo at non possit 
Regia Majestas stimulum hune Consdentie 
ex suo pectore evellere, semperq ; in ea 
mentis perturbatione illi sit permanendum, 
ut omnibus horis cogitet successorem sui 
Regni ex suo sanguine defutunim. Neq; 
adhue Reverendissimus Campegius uUam 
significationero dedit, velle se aid id exequen- 
dum deseendere, quod priore ilia generali 
Commissione continetur ; venim, quod pejus 
etiam est, qnum multis precibus Bulla De- 
cretalis in hac causa Regia impetrata fuerit, 
promiseritq; Vestra Sanctitas se permissu- 
mm ot Serenissimo Regi ac Reverendiss. 
D. Eboracen. ostenderetur, ut eonim manibus 
crederetnr, quam ipsi aliquibus ex Seeretissi- 
mis Consiliariis ostenderent, ut Serenissimus 
Rex de totius negotii squiiate instruction 



31 



RECORDS. 



fieret, noloit RererendiMimos Campf^gina 
earn credt^re Serenissimo Regi, aut lleveren- 
dissimo Domino lilboracen. suo in ea causa 
CoJlegA. Cur autem Telit Vei»tra Sanctitas 
H«giam Majestatem in earn spem adduxisae, 
ttt deinde hoc pacto illam frufttretur ac delu- 
dat. Tunc S. D. N. injecta in meum bra- 
chium mana» me ultehus loqui prohibuit. Be 
ira accensum non abscondens, dixit, Non 
parum sibi de D. V. Keverendissima con- 
qaerendum esse, atque sub ejus fide se decep- 
tum esse ; Bullam Deere talem dedisse, at 
tantum Reg! ostenderetur, concremareturq ; 
statim : ad hoc me (inquit) multis ille mag- 
nisque precibus protraxit, ostendens, si id 
Don daretur, manifestam sub saluti ruin am 
impendere ; nunc autera eam Bullam, qu« 
debuit esse Seeretissima, vutt divulgare, 
neq ; unquam se promisisse concessurum ut 
Consihahis ostendatur : hteras (inquit) ipsas 
Heverendissimi Eboracen. proferre possum, 
qui bus id tantum. quod dizi, petit, et ipsum 
y qiiitem Cafwalium tesCem toIo, quod Domi- 
nus Stephaniis Gardinerus et ipse nil aliud a 
me postulaTerunt, nee si postulassent, quic- 
quam amplius obtinuiasent ; atq ; utinam 
aliter rem petissent, eam namq ; facile de- 
negassem, nee ad banc pflBnitentiamvenissem, 
ez qua vet unius digiti jactura (modo fieri 
possii) quod factum fuit rt;vocarem, video 
enim quantum mail ez eo mihi subeandum 
sit. Quum S. D. N. hac et similia contra 
suum morem dixisset, ego in eam sententiam 
subsequutua, sciendum esse, quod D. V. Re- 
▼erendissima petit, non esse ab eo, quod 
ejus Sanctitas constitutum fuisse dicit alie- 
num, nee D. V. Reverendissima banc rem 
diTuigari Telle, aut secundum eam Bullam 
sententiam ferri: Cmterum Regis Majes- 
tati et sibi tradi, ut possent aliquibus fide- 
Horibus carioribu^ ; Consiliahis ostendere, 
ut ipsi de re tota fiant instructiores, quod 
perinde arcanum erit, ac. si in nullias 
notitiam devenisset. An non (inquam) 
Sanctitas Vestra pl«>ro9q; habet, quibus 
quum aliqnid arcanum crediderit, putet id 
non minus celatum esse, quam si uno tantum 
pectore conttneretur, quod multo magis Sere- 
nissimo Anglie Regi evenire debet, cui 
singuli in suo Regno sunt sobjecti, neq ; 
etiamsi ▼elint, possunt Regi non esse fideiis- 
simi : Ve namq ; ill is si vel parro momeato 
ab illius Tolontate recederent, quid hoc pre- 
terea obesse potest? an non sic petitum, sic 
constitutum fuit? qn» ratio Sanctitatem 
Ve«tram prouositum mutare cogat? Ibi Pon- 
tifez iracimdus, et concitatior etiam qaam 
paulo ante; Haud (inquit) ita fuit constitu- 
tum, nee me latet, quid de ea Bulla fuere 
cogitent et cujusmodi ez eo mihi damnum 
redandaturum sit; firmum igitar illud ha- 
beatis, me decrevisse. neq ; sententiam muto, 
nolle quicquam amplius hac in re permittere. 
At ego. nolit (queso) Vestra Sanctitas sic 
ez certa animi senlentia loqui, ac potius in 
his literis Rererendissimi Domini F.boracen. 
ouiiideret daoma, ruinas» hsreses, quae Ves- 



tra Sanctitatis culpa in illo Regno orirentvr: 
Regia enim Majesias male a Vestra Beatitu- 
dine tractata, injuria, et ignominia afiecta, 
studium et voluntaiein, quam semper opti- 
mam m Sedem Apostolicam habuit. in coa- 
trariam partem convertere posset, hoc est 
Dominationi Vestrar toto pectore considc- 
raadum. £sto quod de hujusnegotiiequiiate 
disceptatom non sit. concedamus eiiam banc 
rem malam, et mali exempli futuram (qnod 
quidem secus esse judicaverunt omnes) an 
non Vestra Sanctitas novit pleraq ; que dmi 
bona sunt prwferri nonnunquam a nobis 
solcre, ne pejora patiamur ; atq ; hoe turn 
aliis in rebus, turn imprimis haresium evitao- 
darum causa providendum est, qnas videmus, 
quum semel akiores radices egerint, noa 
posse amplius extirpari : atq ; ibi ad illius 
pedes genibus flexis, eam precibus omnibus 
sum obtestatus, ut amicitiam poteniiasimi 
Regis couMrrare, obsef^antiam Domina- 
tionis Vestra Reverendissima erga ejua 
Sanetitatem, nostramq ; servitutem respieem 
Tellet; relicta namq:. Regis Majestatis 
amicitia, religionis imminutio subsequeretur, 
et Regni illius a tam anliqua cum Sede 
Apostolica conjunctione dissolutio, ac Domi- 
nationis Vestrs Reverendissims gratia et 
Autoritas apud Sereniss. Regem non sao 
merito deficeret ejusq; fortasse salus peri- 
clitaretur ; Nos autem qui semper Beatitu- 
dini Vestra inservivimus, pro qua tot bonis 
officiis functi sumus, et tantum opera perfeci- 
mus, ad integram amicitiam inter Regiam 
Majestatem et Vestram Sanetitatem conser- 
▼andam, in medio nosirarum actionum, Reg- 
ni illius damna et calamitatem. nostramq ; 
certissimam ruinam conspiceremus. Ad hsBc 
S. D. N. et brachiomm et totius corporis 
agitatione. animnm commotum ostendens, 
Volo (inquit) ego ruinam, que nuhi modo 
immineat considerare, et idipsum quod feci 
valde me angit ; Si bareses. vel alia mala 
oritura sunt, quaoam in eo mea culpa erit, 
satis mes conscientis fuerit me Yacasse 
culpa, cui essem obnoxius, si hoc etiam quod 
nunc ex me petitur concederem : Nee Keve- 
rendi^imus Dominus Kboracensis, nee vot 
ullam eausam de roe conquerendi habetis, 
quiequid nunc pollicitus sum prssiiii. neq ; 
aliud unquam, etsi mihi faciendi esset facuil* 
taa, Regia Majestas et Reverf'udissirous Do 
minus £boracen. a me petierunt, quod noa 
promptissime concesserim* ut qnisq ; facile 
inteiligat, quanti eos semper fecerim; ad 
aliqua etiam Vestri causa faciliorem me 
prabui. ("sterum ubi vertitur mes consci- 
entia integritas omnia posthabenda eenseo, 
agaut per se ipsi quod volunt, Legatum re- 
mittant eo pratextu, quod in eausam ulterius 
procedi nolint, et deincepsut ipsi volent rem 
eonficiant, modo ne me antore injuste quic- 
quam agatur. Tunc ego, Noune Vestra Sanc- 
tiLE» Tult, ut ex vigore Commissionis proce- 
datur? quod quum Telle affirmasset, dizi, 
igitur Keverendissimus Campegius Sanctita- 
tis Vestra voluntati adveisatur, DiTortiua 



BOOK II. 



25 



CBim Regii SmaaA ; AtPoatilex, ego (inqnit) 
illi imposoi, at DiTortiuin R«g] di«iiader«c, 
penasMlejet Reginae ; quod autem ad Com- 
iDiMionem peitinet, u requiratvr, exeqaetar. 
fiumofl ergo (inqoam) concordes, BeatiMime 
Pacer, qiiod qaum ita ait, quid Docere potent 
Decretaiem BiUlam aliqoiboa secretiasimis 
ac jturamento addactis Consiliariis ostendiMe : 
Tom quaasans cajmt, Scio (inquit) quid de 
ea £acere conatituant, Terom nondum Cam- 
pegii literaa ez Anglia legi. quapropter die 
craalino ad me redibitia. Hoc pacto S. D. 
M. primo die me dimiait. Adfuit hia aer- 
■loaiboa Dominua VincentiuaCaaaaUna, quern 
ob equitem fratrem hue miasum dixi, ()ui 
equitem ipsum ezcaaaTit, quod quamvia ille 
aziimadvertwet aegotiom hoc tanti momenti 
eaae, ut etiam cum Titn discrimine Romam 
per diapoaitoa equoe aibi properandom eai^e 
Tiderett niUlominaa aoperaediaae videna 
quod ai id feciaaet neceeae aibi fucurum domi, 
et in Jectulo permaneie potioa, quam de re 
taota coram ejua Sanctitate agere. Atque 
intifrim Dominoa Vincentiaa multaa rationea 
ad perauadendom, equitia Caaaalii uomine 
adbiboit, quaa eodem pacto ejua Saactitaa in 
■equentem diem lejedt. 

Poatiidie ejoa diei aignatora hafaita eat^cni 
ego tanquam referendniua interfui. in Teape- 
ninq ; eat protiacta, nee judicavi opportunum 
PoBtificem aignatnne munere defeaaum ag- 
gredi, qunm prsaertim ejua Sanctitaa diceret 
•e nondam Campegii literaa perlegiaae. Rea 
igitur itenim in diem pnudmum rejecta fuit, 
qoo postea horam commodam nactua Ponti- 
ficem adiTi, quumq ; omnium Capitum, que 
D.V. Rererendiaaims literia continebaotur, 
quaai aummam effeciaaem, ne quicquam per 
oblivionem prarterirem, ab ea primum parte 
caepi, in qua dicitur auam Sanctitatem con- 
eeaaiaae Commiaaionem generalem in am- 
pikiaima forma, et promiaiara ferendam aen- 
tentiam, ae ratificatumm. Pontifex hoc Ye- 
rum ease affirmavit, dicena ae contentum 
esae, at ad aententiam procedatur ; Qua vero 
parte eat, ejua Sanctitatem Bui lam Decreta- 
iem conceasiaae, ut secretiorea Regie Majea- 
tacia Conailiarioa inatrueret, id a veritate 
looge remotum dixit, poaaeq ; ad id ae literaa 
D. V. Reverendiaaime oatendere : Atque ea 
xepetiTit, qac priore die auper boo dixerat, 
Tia. Dominum Stepbanam Gardineram et 
Kquitem Caasaliom ae teatea habere, banc 
BuUam non ea couditione petitam fuiaae ut 
oatenderetur cuiquam. pneterquam Serenia- 
aimo Regi et D.V. Reverendiaaimae, et Cam- 
pegiom nunc ad ae acribere tantundem effe- 
daae, quo facto ez conventione Bullam com- 
bari debere, promiaaurum quoq ; ae dixit, ut 
ai quae allegantur, probentur. ad aententiam 
feit^ndam procedatur, ae id ratnm habituram. 
Quumq ; ego quasiaeem an irellet, quie fie- 
nnt per earn Bullam comprobare, minime id 
oportere dizit ; negavit quoq ; earn Conailia* 
liia oatendendam eaae, qui tametM rem bo- 
Bamnon judicarent, approharenttamen auper 
•jus Sanctitatia Conacientiam ; ac avpiw in- 



terim lepetivit, non ease ampfina m ea n 

commorandum. Ad aliam igitur partem de- 
veni, in quae D.V. Rererendisaima dicit, Re 
▼erendisaimum Campegiam Divortium inter 
Regem Serenisaimum et Reginam conatum 
diaauadere : 1 um Pontifex Campegium acri- 
bere dixit, eo ae etiam functurum officio, at 
ReginflB DiTortium perauaderet, quam ab eo 
alienam invenerit ; modeate tamen eam, ait, 
locutam fuiaae, et Conailiarioa petiia.^, qui ex 
Hiapania denegati foerint, ez Flandria autem 
conceaai. Dizit etiam S.D.N, ae literaa ad Re- 
gem, Reverendiaaimo Campegio ez auo Chiro- 
grapbo dediaae, ut Regia Majeatas fidem his 
haberet qa« Reverendiaaimua Campegiua aus 
Sanctitatia nomine diceret Ad illam deinde 
partem deveni, ubi eat : Cauaam Regia pe* 
rinde difieit, ac ai nolit ad judicium, aenten- 
tiamq; in partem auae Majeatatia ferendam 
deaceodere, donee b. D. N. certiorem priua 
effecerit, de hia ad banc cauaam concemen- 
tibna. quse ibi vidit et audirit. Ad base re- 
apondit, Campegium quandocunq ; reqoiaitua 
fuerit. proceasurum. neq ; de auperaedendo 
Commiaaion«>m habere ; ae tan turn injnnxiaae, 
et quum procedi coeptum eaaet, ae certiorem 
faceret, ne tameu interim mora; aliqnid inter- 
poneretur. At ubi eat nuUo pacto adduci 
▼ult, ut mihi auo College Commiaaionem 
banc DecreUlem credat: Dixit verum id 
eaae, ideo factum ne pluribua palam fieret, 
eaque condttione qaa petitum fuit, oatenaam 
neqaicqoam ampllua expectaudnm, ea repe- 
tens, que priua etiam circa hoc dixerat Ac 
ego, videat Sanctitaa vestra quod ez hia Ser- 
bia, que hie acripta aunt loquor, que dicunt 
Sanctitatem Veatram Commiaaionem Decre- 
taiem conceasiaae, ea conditione ut aliquibua 
RegiiaConailiariia oatenderetur. Tom Pond- 
fez iterum excandeacena ; Ostendam (inquit) 
literaa ipaiua Reverendiaaimi Eboracen. nee 
Joquor mendacia, et non minua meia verbia, 
literiaq ; prioribua Reverendiasimi Eboracen. 
fidea eat habenda, qnam hia quaa nunc affer- 
tia. Tum ejua Sanctitatem mitigari queaivi* 
ai minua urgenter mandata ezeqnerer, quo- 
niam id a me fieri oportet. Quod ad Regni 
ruin as, damna, calamitatea, acandala, et di- 
minutionem Religionia, multa in eandem 
aententiam dizit, in quam primo die locutua 
fuit ; quum diceret, Egregium tcto decua 
Serenisaimo huic Regi fuerit, ai ipae, qui 
Fidei Defenaor et ait et appelletur, qui libroa 
etiam pro ejua defenaione ediderit, eandem 
nunc impugnare cogatur ; Ad ba-c quam rect« 
aint venturi, iriderint ipai. Eo autem Ioco» 
in quo dicebatur aliqutd de Regio negntio, 
inter Generalem Fatrum de obaervantia, et 
ejus Sanctitatem conveniaae, et eo autore 
foedus inter ejua Sanctitatem et Ceaarianoa 
componendum, Dirit, id oatendere, quod de 
Regio negotio nihil promiaerit, quod qui- 
cunq ; pollicitaa ait, et quin poterit babiia 
ratione aue conadentir, re ipita pra^stare 
▼elit : In eo autem quod de Pace tractanda 
afTertur, dizit, ae nullum roodum in tali ne- 
gotio invenire, neq , ae adbur acire, quod iaie 



26 



RECORDS. 



Generalis alias p'\cis conditiones sit alla- 
taras ; atq ; ea insuper addidit, quK meis li- 
teris die 15 Noveinb. datis D. V. ReTeren- 
dissimK signiScaTi 

Aliis deinde diebus S.D N. sspissime sum 
alloquatus, qui decrevit cam Keverendissiniis 
de Monte et Sanctorum Quatuor Cardinalibus 
de his rebus omnibus lo()ui« pr^terquam de 
Bulla Decretali, de (^ua cum nemine vult ul- 
1am ieri mentionem, jussitq ; ex omni Scrip- 
tura ejus memoriam eximi. De reliquis 
itaq; rebus omnibus loquutus sum cum his 
duootts Cardinalibus qui dixerunt Pontificem 
contentum fore, at ad sententiam procedatur, 
tametsi id plerisq ; alienum videatur, deque 
eo nonnulli ex Cardinalibus cum obtrecta- 
tione loquontur, et Cnsaris Orator ne proce- 
datur Protestatar, voluntq; fieri in Curia 
Cause advocationem, Commissionemq ; com 
Inhibitione ad partes ; dicuntq ; hi duo Re- 
verendissimi, quod qun postulant illi, justa 
sunt, nee minimo cuiq ; denegari possent, 
nolle tamen Regies Majestatis causa S.D.N, 
quicquam ex eo quod factum sit, immutare. 

Quum alio etiam die Pontificem otiosum 
nactus essem, multa cum ejus Sanctitate, de 
rebus pneteritis dissemi, deque eo, quod ego 
ad ejus utilitatem cum Venetis egissem, quo- 
niara scirem Serenissimi Regis, et D.V. Re* 
▼erendissimas voluntatem esse, ut quodes- 
cunq ; occasio daretur, pro su» SancUtatis 
commodo omnia fierent : Exposal deinde 
qaantopere elaborassem pro negotio Cerre 
et RaTennn, utq ; multa Oallici Oratores 
egissent a D.V. ReTerendissima potissimum 
instigati ; Addidi etiam efficacissima verba, 
quibus usus est Dominus Stephanas Gardi- 
nerus. Ad omnia S. D. N. respondit. se ea 
de re Regis Majestati. ac D.V. Reverendis- 
simiB gratias habere, et mihi qiioque gratias 
egit ; dixitque, non tamen omnes simul tan- 
turn efficere potuistis, ut mihi men civitates 
redderentur. Scitis autem conditiones foede- 
ris ill quo ego quoque eram, fuisse, ut quum 
quis nostrum injuria afficeretur, ab eo casteri 
confcederau injuriam propulsarent, quod 
multo magis pro me faciendum erat, quum 
qui in ipso foeaere essent mihi injuriarentur ; 
Kt inde Cesariani volunt mihi persuadere 
Venetos non fuisse id factaros, si putassent 
Regi AngiiflB aut Chris tianissimo displicitu- 
rum : Neque interim disiscunt, multa, mag- 
naq ; mihi poUiceri, unde ego, quod alias 
etiam dixi, id quod affertur, quum aliter fa- 
cere nequeam, accipere cogar. llludq ; etiam 
▼OS scire volo promissum mihi fuisse, si Iega« 
tus hie in Angliam mitteretur, futurum at 
mihi civitates a Venetis restituerentur. Tum 
ego, non omnia, Beatissime Pater, adhuc 
sunt perfeeta. Rex enim potentissimus omni- 
no operam dabic, at illse civitates Beatitudi- 
ni Vestne restituantur : An non, qum ejus 
Maje9tas scribit Vestra Sanctitas animadyer- 
tit t Ctti videndum imprimis est, ne de ipsa 
Sereniiwimo Regi sit conquerendum ; et ex 
hac occasione iterum ad Regiam Causam re- 
dii. At ejus Sanctitas dixit, se omnia qus 



potuisset pro Re^a Majestate at D.V. Re- 
verendissima feasse, facturamq ; etiam li- 
I enter. 

Nonne igitar (inqoam) posset ratio aliqoa 
inveniri qua concederetur eam BuIIam ali* 
quibus ex Secretioribus Consiliariis ostendi 
posse? Tum Pontifex, non (inquit) Non 
potest hoc fieri, nee a me impetrari ; quod si 
ullo modo fieri potuisset, minime tam mul* 
tas magnasa ; preces a Serenissimo Regff^ 
et ReverendisRimo Domino Eboracea. ex- 
pectassem ; quumq ; quibusdaai validis Ar- 
gumentis instarem, prohibuit me ulterius de 
hnjusmodi re loqui. Nolui ego nnquam di* 
cere, equitem fratrem brevi esse ▼enturom, 
ne Pontifex rem in illius adTentnm pro- 
traheret, ea tantum de causa, at moram 
interponeret. 

Omnibus deinde aliis diebus super eodem 
negotio institi, nunquam tamen Pontifex 
sententiam suam uUa ex parte inunutare wo- 
luit ; tantum illud decrevit, Nuntium mittere 
▼elle, qui suam sententiam verbis explicaret : 
quum(} ; nulla mihi amplins spes relinquere- 
tur qmcquam ampUus impetrandi, torn de- 
mum dixi, Equitem fratrem Rome futurum 
seqoenti die, qui quum adeo gravis momenti 
rem, cemeret, noluerit sue valetudini con- 
sulere, et quod is minime putasset, sue ser- 
vitutis in ejus Sanctitatem merita hoc modo 
male tractanda fuisse. Gratnm sibi dixit 
Pontifex Equitis adventum fore, quodq ; cum 
ipso et constituerentur omnia, negans tamen 
se ullo pacto id quod nunc petitur conces- 
surum. Venit itaq ; Eques nrater, qui non 
■ecus ac si nunquam quisquam de hac re 
cum Pontifice egisset, singula de integro trac- 
tavit, omnibus his modis et rationibus ten- 
tatis (jue excogitari poterunt. Que omnia 
minuttm Dominus Vincentius Cassalins nos- 
ter patruelis, quern ad ipsum mittimus, verbis 
coram ezplicabit, egoque ne D. V. Revereu- 
dissime jam nimis molestus sim, de hac ul- 
terius non scribam. 

Quod ad Wintoniensem Expeditionem spec- 
tat, multum hi Reverendi^simi Domini Car- 
dinales offendebantur, nunc ab ipsis peco- 
niarum remissiones postulari, quum depre- 
data eorum bona sint, ipsiq ; propter id ad 
Paupertatem redacti. Quibus ego ostendi, 
majus emolumentum ad ipsos venturum, si 
D. V. Revorendissima unam Ecclesiam ae- 
ciperet, alteram deponeret, quam si alter 
tantum Wintoniensis Ecclesie expeditionem 
faceret; neque D. V. Reverendissimam ni- 
mis banc permutationem optare dixi, quum 
Wintoniensis non multo Ecclesie Dunel- 
mensi sit ditior. Ad hec dixerunt, quod 
libentius D. V. Reverendissime quam cui- 

3 nam alteri enint gratificaturi, quoniam ipsa 
e sede Apostolica sit semper bene merita, 
non tamen se vereri, quin D. V. Reve- 
rendissima Wintoniensem Ecclesiam illiua 
Regni primariam sit acceptura. Ego quum 
Pontificem, et deinde Cardinales eos qui 
magis rebus nostris student ambissem, effect 
ut Pontifex, de ea re in Consistorio referreC^ 



BOOK II. 



87 



quod ejas Sanctitms effedt, mnltiB etiam ad- 
(litis laudibas D. V. RevereDdissinue qnibos 
aliqui Cardinales, et mazime Neapolitani, 
responderant ea qas superius dizi. Iliad 
tandem decreTeront, quod quum D. V. Re- 
vereodissima solvere debeat, pro expedi- 
tione WinConiensis Ecclesic, et pro reteD- 
tione Ecclesne Eboraceniiis et Abbatie Sancd 
Aibani. habita ratione totios snminc, ejus 
pars dinudia V. D. ReverendiaaimflB coudo- 
Daretnr, et at ad 13 vel 14 millia aureorum 
remittant, et non multo plus eo, quod pro 
Wintonien. torn Ecdesia deberet solvere, 
id Reverendissimis Cardinalibas ideo dis- 
plicebat, qaoniam nollent res hujusmodi in 
ezemplum trabi, qaam prvsertiin Mj^us 
Frandse Cancellarios, ipse qaoqae in magna 
qoadam Expeditione, idipsum in pnesentia 
flagitat, qqod isti concedere nolant. 

Caetera ex Domini Vincentio D. V. Reve- 
rendissima copiosios coram intelligat ; Qua 
bene vaieat. Dat. Rome die 17 Decemb. 
I^t9, Humillimus servos 

Jo. Cassalitts, Protbonotar. 

XVIIl The Pope's Letter to the Cardinal, 

gioiHg Credence to Campana, An Original. 
Ditecto Filio noitro Thorns Sanetn CeeHia Fret- 
btnero, Curdia-ft Eboraeen, In Regno An- 
gliit, nntro et Sedi$ de Latere Ltgato* 

[Cotton libr. Viteil. B. 10] 
DiLBCTs Fili noster, salutem et ApostoU- 
cam Benedictionem. Existimavimus non 
tarn commode per literas responderi poi»8e 
his. de quibos postremo Oratores Carissimi 
in Cbristo Filii nostri istius Regis nobiscum 
egerunt ; Itaq ; proprium hominem Fran- 
ciscum Campanam familiarem nostrum istuc 
mittimus, ez quo sua Serenitas ac Circum- 
spectio tua plenius intelligent qu« nobis oc- 
currant, tam de rebus ad pacem et publico 
ad universam Christianitatem spectantibus, 
quam super privatis Serenitatis sus, de qui- 
bus nobis per literas et Oratores vestros sig- 
nificatis, quas quidem summopere cordi 
habemus. Circumspectionem tuam borta- 
mar, ut sibi ac Serenitati sua persuadeat 
nos patemam b^ievolentiam atq ; animum 
gessisse et gerere erga Serenitatem suam, 
ab eodemq ; amore proficisci omni quecunq ; 
illi significamus, ut pluribns Circumspec- 
tionem tuam, quam merito multum amamus, 
exponet Dilect. Fil. Card. Campegius, Le- 
gatos una tecum noster, ac dictus Frandscus, 
quibus plenissimam fidem babebitis. Datum 
Rome Id. Decembris M. D. XX VIII. 

J. Clemens manu propria. 

XIX.— il Fart of Peter Vannes his Instrttc- 
ticnSf directing him to threaten t/is Pope. 
An OriginaL 

Decemb. 1, 1528. 
Amd Peter, as of himself, shall a-part 

ny "^^ito bis Holiness ; Sir, 1 being an Ita- 



lian, cannot but with a more fervent teal and 
mind than any other, study and desire the 
Weal, Honour, and Safety of yoor Holiness 
and the See A])ostolick ; vrhich compelleth 
me to shew unto your Holiness, frankly, 
what I see in this matter. Surely, Sir, m 
case your Holiness continuing this particular 
respect of fear of the Emperor, do thus delay 
protract, and put off the accomplishment of 
the King's so instant desire ia this Matter, 
and not impart to his Majesty therein boun- 
teously of the Treasure and Goods of the 
Church, and the See Apostolick, guantvin po- 
teUiM ex Thesanro £rc/rsfc et ex ptenitudine Po- 
t*$tatii ae Autoritate a Deo vel ab £cr/etui colla- 
ta. 1 see assuredly, that it will be a means 
so to alienate the fast and entire mind which 
bis Highness beareth to your said Holiness, 
as not only thereby his Grace, Nobles, and 
Realm, but alfK> many other Princes his 
Friends and Confederates, with their No- 
bles, and Realms, shall withdraw their De- 
votion and Obedience from your Holiness, 
and the See Apostolick, studying how they 
may acquite this your Ingratitude, in the 
highest cause that can be devised, shewed, 
and so long continued with the semblable. 
And therefore. Sir, at the reverence of Al- 
mighty God, cast not from you the heart of 
this noble virtuous Prince, who finally can- 
not fail, the Peace had, which Christendom 
may not long forbear, to have in his puis- 
sance, such a stay as may be able, in the 
highest and largest manner, to recompence 
his Friends, and to acquite the contrary. 

HsNaTR. 



XX.— 7^ Cardinal't Letter to the Ambaeea" 
dm about his Promotion to the Popedom. 
An OriginaL 
Ma^nijico Equili Domino Gregorio CattaUo ae 
Domino Petro Vanni, Serenissimi Domini 
Anglic et Francis Rfgit in Rom. Curia 
oratoribui. 

[Cotton labr. Viteil. B. 10.] 
Maonifice Domine Gregori et Domine 
Petre salutem. Sicuti incommodissimus to- 
tius Reipublicse ChrisUane, ac potissimum 
Regis Majestatis negotiis S. D. N. obitus 
accidit, ita etiam vos non latere puto quan- 
tum periculi et discriminis hujus Serenis- 
si mi Regis saluti et honori, ac Regni sui 
quifti ab hac futuri Pontificis Elections im- 
niineat, et quantopere vobis adnitendum, ac 
vestro studio, diligentia, industria et pru- 
dentia occurrendum et obstandum sit., ne 
aliquis eligatur Pontifex alienus ab hac Re- 
gia Majestate ; et quid pro me promovendo 
facere ac tractare debeatis, cumulate per 
communes meas literas vos admonui : nee 
oportet per has quicquid aliud replicare, 
quas solum ad vos scribere volui, ut signifi- 
cem vobis me totum hoc gravi*«simum et om> 
nium maximum negoiium. de quod acturi 
estis, vestre prudentia;. £dei, et dexteritati« 



28 



RECORDS. 



quam longo teroporis usa ezploratistimam 
babeo, committcre et credere, tperoq ; vos 
spei et opinion! meae de Tobia cooceptie om- 
Dino re9ponsaroB, et bene valete. Londinl 
die 6 Feb. 15:28. 

y eater amantissimus Frater, 
T. Cardio. Eborac. 



XXL — An Information given to tlu Pope about 
the Divorce. An OrigittaL 

Adnotatio Summaria eorum qu^ aliis libellafu" 
m'ms explicata & D. N. turn lieere, turn e^pe- 
dire, peruuident,ut in Cauta Regia: MajeUatis 
Sententiam dicortii ferat. 

[Cotton Libr. Vitel. B. 11.] 

pRiMUM licet atqae etiam ezpedit dirimere 
hoc Matrimoniam, quod juri turn diTino turn 
humano repugnat. 

Divinnm enim jus duel proliibet Uxorem 
fratria, quin hie fratria Uxorem ductam fuiaae 
sit notoiium. 

Humanom Tero jua, duo hujua Matrimonii 
impedimenta continet, alteram A ffinitatia, 
quod divino jure inductum aeveriaaime san- 
civit ; alteram publics Honestatia, et juatitie, 
quod promulgavit Deua, si ex definitione 
Matrimonii, divini, humaniq ; jttrii comma- 
tatio interreniret, quibaanam auapiciia hoc 
JVlatrimonium conatare dicemua, quod utroqve 
jure adveraante ac repugnant«, contractum 
eat, coit, et utcumque conaiatit 1 

Sed cessavit, inquiunt, in hac specie inris 
Btiiusq ; prohibitio per gratiam et Dia- 
pensationem summi Pontificis. 

Kespondetur quidem istis multis modis. 
Pcimo non esse videri, quod nullum est, nul- 
lum aotem baberi quod sine Autoritate legi- 
timafiat; deniq; Pontificis A utohtatem non 
eatenua pertinere, «t in gradibus diyina lege 
prohibitis disp<;nsare possit : non opinionibus 
Scripturientium, qui Pontificis Authoritatem 
imminutam velint, sed ipsius Pontificis sen- 
ten tia constat, quem sue Jurisdictionis mo- 
dum, et optime novisse et ampliare velle po- 
tius quam restringere credendum est ; que 
quum iia sint, etiam si bumani juris prohi- 
bitio per Dispensationem sublata videatur, 
manet nihilominus immotum, quod divinum 
est, si ipsis contra seipsoa credimos Ponti- 
ficibus. 

Deinde, ut posse Pontifices dispensare fa- 
teamur, et in ea parte tribuamus plus Autho- 
litatis quam ipsi sibiipsis audeant arrogare, 
tvnen non passim, non qaocunq ; modo, non 
temere, et sine omni consideratione. posae 
eos dispensare; atq; fittendum est ne suo 
teatimonio Dis*ipatOTe8 verius, quam Dispen- 
satores appellentur. I taque ut causarn urgen- 
tissimam et evidentissimam, turn etiam ma- 
jBifestissimam debet habere Dispensatio, pre- 
cibus deniq ; veris, non ementitis atq ; con- 
ttctis inaiti. 

In Di*peni»atione antem, quo constat hoc 
Uftinmoniumy verbis quidem pacis causa pro- 



ponitnr, sed non ideo quia sic reCntnra le ipaa 

subsistit, Pontificis facta non ad verborum 
superficiem, sed rei ipsius solidam veritatem 
ezpendi convenit. 

Certum est, pacem multis modis, turn fir* 
missimam fuisse unoq ; Matrimonio concilia- 
tam, pactorum deniq ; ac foederum vi con- 
stantem, istud necessario Matrimoaium non 
desiderasse, et jalki Dispensationem sine causa 
interrenisse dicimus, et cousequenter nullam 
esse, manereq : adhuc divinam prohibitionem 
atq ; adeo et humanam. 

Porro etiam, si aliqua sit. et causarn ha- 
beret, turn mendaciis conflau est, subreptitia 
et obreptitia merito appellanda, jure turn di> 
▼ino, turn humano reprobata. 

Nam quum quod alioqui Canooibas cavtwii 
sit, ipsius etiam Dispensationis prosemium 
contineat, '* Romani Pontificis Autoritatam 
concessa sibi desuper uti potestate, prout per- 
sonaram, causarum, et temporum qualitate 
pensata, id in Domino salubriter conspicit ex- 
pediie j" Quomodo potuit S. D. N. hujusSe- 
renissimi Kegis qualitates pensare quas igno- 
ravit 1 Neque enim de state quicquam, qua 
in contrahendo hoc Matrimonio precipuaqua- 
litas eraty narrabatur, et tamen ilium anaom 
•o tempore duodecimnm non excessisse no- 
torium est ; et tacita ad hunc modnm state, 
mendacium pro causa suggestum est maniies- 
tiasiffiuras Cupisne, vix. tmic Serenissimum 
Regera contrahere Matrimonium, ad hoc ut 
pacis foedera continuarentur : facti Veritas est, 
tum quid ageretur ignorasse, et etiamsi turn 
scivisset, tamen non fuisse veram quod cu- 
peret ad hoc ut pacis foedera continuarentur, 
stas ostendit. qus per communis juris dispo- 
sitionem discretionem non admictit; copere 
quidem affectus est, cstemm cupere contra- 
here Matrimonium, ad hoc ut pacis foedera 
continuarentur, judicii est et discretionis. 
Porro autem, quum de continuandis inter duos 
Principes foederibus ageretur, alter ante man- 
datam exeqimtioni BuUam fatis concessit, et 
re Integra, causa, si qua; foit, cessavit. 

Sed producitur aliud Breve teuoria tam effi- 
cacis ut istas Objectiones non admiuat. 

Sed manet nihilominus eoram sententia, 
qui Pontificem non posse dispensare affir- 
mant, secundum quos nee Breve nee Bulla 
consistit ; deinde Breve falsum esse, et pro 
falso judicari deberi, multis rationibus con- 
vincilur ; denique falsum cum sit, et tamen 
prions Bulls errores corrigat, illam opinionem 
merito confirmet, ne prioi Dispensatio efficaz 
videatur, vel eorum judicio, qui hoc Matri- 
monium defendere studuerunt, vis qui verisi 
allegationibus diffisi, ad falsas et coofictas 
Dispensationes, vitia objecta removenies con- 
fugere coacti sunt. 

Ista, si singula minus sufficiant, saltern 
collata, obtineant et persuadeant licere. Ilia 
vero opinio multis persuasa, Pontificem, viz. 
non potuisse dispensare, ut sola infirmet Dis- 
pensationem, non petitur, sed habet nihilo- 
minus aliquid considcrationts ; quanquam 
enim refeUatar a quibotdam at reprobtttar. 



BOOK II. 



29 



I •criptft, atqoe ftdeo t^sthnonio 
ipmus Pontifids oompfobata* Perpendatur 
deinde caan et mggestionis ▼eritas, u men- 
daciuoi interreaiaae apparet. et quod est no- 
torium, iJlam DUpensaiioDem adTenariorum 
factifl in novi Brevia fabiicatione tacite repro- 
bari, qais non videt ex his caosU licere at 
■ententia DiTortii proferatuf 1 

Postremo expedit ut id pronontietar. qaod 
in omniam sententias consentiat, Reprobatio 
autem Dispensationis cum omnibos convenit 
opinionibaf, nve quia Autboritas abfoit, sive 
qitia non recte interpoaita dicatnr; Appro- 
batio Ycro com iatis dissentit omnibus. 

Expedit ut firma sit et inconcussa Regni 
Socoeasio. que contra bas opinionea confir- 
mari non potest. 

txpedic ut conscientia Sereniaaiaii Regis 
bis scniiiolis impedita, et torbata, expedita 
et tranqnilla reddatur. 

Brevitur. expedit Totis Serenissimi Refn* 
ntisieri, qui pro genuinis et innatis suis vtr- 
tutibus, non nisi optima cupit, et modo etiam 
Optimo Totorom soorum compotem effici la- 
borat ; si non Tirtutem upectaret. cetera nihil 
baberent dillieulutis, sed omnium rirtutum 
cogitationem qoandam esse animadvertens, 
socm justitte decorum, quod temperanUa est, 
quserit.ut juatum, justo modo, ootineat et a»- 
seqaatur. luq , expedii ne auzihum dene- 
getur, Tel differatur ei qui id joste implorat. 



XX IT. — Th§ ucomd fart vf a Icng Ditpateh «f 
the CardinaVi eoneertdHg the divorce A» 
OrigutaL 

To mil laoing Frient1$ Magter Stephen Gardiner, 
Doctor oj bt^h Laws ; Sir FranrU Brian, and 
Sir Gregory Ca$taU$, Knights; and Mr, 
Peter Valines, Secretary to th9 King's High" 
neufar tht Latin Tongue; Hia Graces Ora' 
lun. Residents in the Court rf Rome, 

[Cotton Libr. ViteL B. 11.] 

ANOTHra part of your Charge con- 

sbtetb in expedition of the King's great and 
weighty Cause of Matrimony, whereupon de- 
pend so many high Consequences, as for no 
earthly Cause to soifer or tolerate, tract or 
delay, in what case soever tbe Pope's Holi- 
neas be of amendment or danger of life ; nor 
as is aforesaid, owetb to be by his Holiness 
preteroouited. whether the same be in tbe 
state of Kecovery, or in any doubt or despair 
thereof : for one assured and principal funda- 
mental and ground is to be regarded, where - 
npon the King's Highness doth plant and 
build his Acu and Cogitations in this behalf, 
which is from tbe reasonahle favour and jus- 
tice, being the things from the which the 
Pope's Holinei^a, in prmperis nee adrenis, may 
lawfully and honeatly digreas *, and when the 
plainnesa of his Cause ia well considered, 
wiih the manifest Presumptions, Arguments, 
and Suspitions, both of the insufficiency of 
tbe Boll, and iaUi^ of tbe Brief, such as may 



lead any Man of reason or intendment, well 
to perceive and know, that no sufficiency or 
assured truth can be therein ; How may the 
Pope's Holiness. ewa^petJuUt*, refuse or deny 
to any Christian Man, much less to a Prince 
of soliigb merits, and in a Cause whereupon 
depend so many consequences, to his Holi- 
ness well known, for a vain reapect of any 
Person, or by excuse of any Sickness, justifie, 
colour, or defend any manner refusal, tract* 
or delay, used in dedaration of the truth in 
so groat a Matter, which neither for the in- 
finite conveniences that thereby might ensue, 
admitleth or sufferetb to be delaied, nor by 
other than himaelf, bis Actor Authority, may 
lawfully be declared. And well may bis 
Holiness know, That to none it appertaineih 
more to look unto the justness of the King's 
desire in this behalf, than to hia llighnesa'his 
self, whose Intereat, whose Cauae, with the 
same of bia Realm and Succeaaion reateih 
herein ; for if hia Grace were minded, or 
would intend to do a thing inique or unjuat, 
there were no need to recur unto the Pope'a 
Holineaa for doing thereof. But becauae hia 
Highneaa and hia Council, who beat know the 
whole of thia Matter, and to whoae part it 
belongeth moat profoundly to weigh aud pon- 
der every thing concerning the aame, be well 
assured of the truth of tbe Matter,' needing 
none other thing but for obaervance of his 
Duty towards God and his Church, to have 
the same Truth alao approbate and declared 
by him to whom the doing thereof apper- 
taineth ; hia Grace therefore aeeing an un- 
truth alledged, and that ao craftily aa by 
undue and perverae waya, the aame, without 
good reaaon adhibited, may for a aeason 
bring thinga into confuaion, doth communi- 
cate unto the Pope'a Holineaa presumption s 
and evidencea enough, and auffidenl to inform 
the Conacience of hia Holiness of the very 
truth: which then, if his Holiness will not 
see, but either for affection, fear, or other 
private cauae, will hearken to every dilatory 
and vain allegation of auch aa led upon undue 
grounds would colour the Truth ; What doth 
his Holiness less therein, than luder a right 
vain colour expreasly deny and refuse the 
said Juatice, which to be done either in healih 
or aickneas. in a matter of ao great moment, 
ia in no wise tolerable 1 But for the same rea- 
aona that he before mentioned, ia the thin^, 
whether the Pope'a Holineaa be in hope or 
despair of life, without further tract to be ab- 
solved and determined ; for if Almighty God 
grant his Holiness life, this Act is, and al- 
waya ahall be, able to bear it aelf, and ia 
meet to be an Example, a President, and a 
Law, in all like Cases emerging, tbe Cir- 
cumstances and Specialities of the same in 
every part concurring as they do in this ; nor 
can the K.mperor make exceptions at the 
same, when he best knowing, percase, the 
untruth, shall see the grounds and occasions, 
that of necessity and meer Justice have en- 
forced and constrained tbe Pope's Holiness 



30 



RECORDS. 



thereunto ; wbich he could not refuie to do, 
ualeM he would opeulj and manifestly com- 
mit express ^'^j^^'y ^^^ notorious injustice. 
For be it that the Fope^s Holiness hearkoing 
to the said frivolous and vain Allegations, 
would refuse to declare the Law herein to 
the King's purpose, then must his Holiness, 
either standing in doubt, leave and suffer the 
Cause 10 remain in suspeoce to the extream 
danger of the King's Realm and Succession 
for ever, or else declare the Bull or Breve, 
or both to be good, which L suppose neither 
his Holiness nor any true Christian Man can 
do, standing the manifest occasions, presump- 
tions, and apparent evidences to the contrary. 
I'hen if the matter be not to be left in sus- 
pence, no judgment can be tnily given to the 
approbation of the Bull or Breve ; bow can 
the* Pope's Holiness of Conscience, Honour 
or Vertue, living or dying, thus procrastinate 
or put over the immediate finishing thereof, 
according to the King's desire 1 or how may 
his Holiness find his Conscience towards God 
exonerate, if either living he should be the 
cause of so many evils as hereof may arise ; 
or dying, wilfully leave this so great a Mat- 
ter, oy his own aefault, in this confusion, in- 
certainty and perplexity 1 It is not to be sup- 
posed, that ever Prince most devout to the 
See Apostolick, could so long tolerate so high 
an Injury, as being so merited towards the 
■aid See, is both unacquitted for his kindness 
with any special Grace, and also denied upon 
his petition of that, which is evident to be 
plain Justice. This thing is otherwise to be 
looked upon, than for the Pope's Sickness, 
where most need were to put an end unto it, 
to be delaied, seeing that living ana amend- 
ing, it is of it self expedient and justifiable, 
and dying, it shall be an act both necessary, 
meritoht>us and honourable. For this cause 
▼e now knowing the King's mind in this be- 
half, shall, if ye have not already before this 
time spoken with the Pope's Holiness at 
length in these Matters, as the King's Grace 
trusteth ye have done, sollicite as well by the 
means of Messiere Jacobo Salviati, as by the 
Bishop of Verone. and otherwise as ye can 
think best, to have such commodious access 
unto his Holiness, as ye may declare the Pre- 
mises unto him ; which by your wisdoms, in 
as effectual and vive manner as ye can open 
it unto his Holiness. It is undoubtedly to be 
thought the same shall rather be to his com- 
fort and encrease of Health, than to any his 
trouble or unquietness; and that his Holiness 
hearing these Reasons not evitable, will, 
whether he be in way and hope of amend- 
ment, or otherwise, both proceed to the said 
indication, and also to the Declaration of the 
Law, and passing of a sufficient and ample 
Decretal, as hath been devised in the Kins^'s 
said Cause, with other such things, as oy 
former Letters and Instructions, by the De- 
crees mentioned in the same, that failing 
have been committed unto you, to be solicited 
and procured there ^ in the labouring where- 



of, albeit since yoar departures from hence, 
the things have, by reason of the Pope's sore 
sickness, otherwise chanced than was here 
supposed, b^ means whereof ye not instructed 
what to do m any such case, were peradven- 
ture not over-hasty or importune to labour 
these Matters, till the Pope's Holiness might 
be better amended, nor could percase find the 
means to have convenient access unto his 
presence for the same, ye must nevertheless 
adhibit such diligence, as howsoever the sick- 
ness of his Holiness shall cease, amende or 
continue, these things be not for the same, or 
any other cause, traded or left in longer sus- 
pense ; but finding possible means to come 
unto the Pope's presence, to declare all such 
things unto the same, mentioned both in the 
former Letters and Instructions given onto 
you, and also in these presents, as may make 
to the purpose : and failing of often access in 
your own Persons to his Holiness, ye cause 
the Bishop of Verone, and other such assured 
Friends as ye can attain, being about him at 
such times as they may have with his Holi- 
ness, to inculcate unto him the said Points 
and Considerations, and all other that ye can 
excogitate and devise to the furtherance and 
advancement of these Matters, not forbearing 
or sparing also, if ye shall see difficulty at the 
Pope's hand, or in audience to be nven to 
you or your Friends there, being about his 
Person, to break and open after a good fashion 
and manner the same unto such of the Cardi- 
nals, as ye may peiceive assuredly and con- 
stantly to favour the King's Highness, and 
the French King in Election of a future Pope, 
in case (as God forbid) the Pope's Holiness 
should decease ; and to shew unto the same 
Cardinals, all such things as you shall think 
meet, both for their more ample instructions 
in the truth and specialities of the Matters, 
as well concerning the Indication of Truce, as 
the King's said Cause, and the presumptuous 
Reasons, and plainer Evidences, leading to 
the insufficiency of the Bull, and apparent 
falsity of the said Breve ; to the intent, that 
as many of the said Cardinals as ye can win, 
made sure in those Matters, they may, both 
in time of sickness, and also of amendment, 
move and induce the Pope's Holiness, there- 
unto, laying before him as well the Merits 
and Honour that may ensue by the perfection 
of the premises, as the danger imminent by 
the contrary : and semblably it shall be ex- 
pedient that ye win and make sure to the 
same purpose, as many of the Officers of the 
Rota and other as ye can, who as ye write be 
not accustomed, nor will give counsel to any 
Person but the Pope's Holiness ; for albeit, 
ye cannot have them to be of the King's 
Council, yet nevertheless they may do as 
much good, or more, in training and conn- 
selling the Pope's Holiness, upon the great 
Reasons that you can shew unto them, to 
hearken unto your Overtures in this behalf. 
To which purpose you shall adjure, make, and 
win, as many Friends of the Cardinals* of 



BOOK II. 



31 



diem, and othef. as ye potiibly may, as for 
the thing which the King's Highness and I 
more esteem than twenty Papalities ; and 
amongst other, ye shall insist, by all means and 
good persoasions ye can, for the continoance 
there of the said Bishop of Verone, so as he 
may coonterrail the Arch-Bishop of Capuan ; 
who. as it seemeth, is condnually aboat the 
Pope's I'erson, and were necessary to be met 
with in the labours and persuasions, which by 
likelihood he maketh to the hindrance of the 
King's Purpose : For the better continuing of 
the which Bi:(hop of Verone, not only the 
King's Highness and I write unto him at this 
time, as by the Copy of the same sereral 
Letters being herewith ye shall perceive, but 
also the French King will do the semblable. 
And furthermore, to the intent that the Pope's 
Holiness may well perceive, that not only the 
said French Kingmindeih the King's said 
Cause, and takeUi it to heart as much as it 
were his own, and will effectually join and 
concnr with the King's Highness therein, bat 
that also he is and wUl be conformable to the 
said Indication ; He will send thither, with 
all speed, the Bishop of Bayon to further, 
solidte, and set forth the same ; who, before 
his departure from hence, which was a good 
season passed, was and is sufficiently and 
amply instructed in all things requisite to this 
purpose : and not only in diese Matters, hot 
also in such other as were written unto you bj 
Vincent de Cassalis, and Hercules, upon 
advertisement given hither that the Pope's 
Holiness was deceased ; so as ye may be 
sure to have of him effectual concurrence and 
advice in the furtherance and solicitation of 
your Charges, whether the Pope's Holiness 
amend, remain long sick, or (as God forbid) 
should fortune to die ; trusting, that being so 
well furnished 'by all ways that can be de- 
vised, ye will not fail to u»e such diligence as 
may he to the consecuting and attaming of 
the King's Purpose : wherein, tho ye be so 
amply and largely instructed, that more can- 
not be, yet nevertheless having lately received 
from the Bishop of Worcester a Memorial of 
divers great things to be well noted and con- 
ridPTeo, for trial of the falsity of the said 
Brieve. I send you herewith a Copy of the 
same Memorial, to the intent ye substantially 
visiting and perusing the same, may follow 
and put in execution such part thereof, for 
better trial of the falsity, as is to be done 
there, like as the rest meet to be done here, 
shall not fail to be executed with diligence 
accordingly. 

Ilias be ye with these, and other fonner 
Writings, sufficiently instructed what is to 
be done by jou there, whether the Pope's 
Holiness continue long in his sickness, or 
whether the same fortune to decease, or 
soon, God willing, to amend. There resteth 
no more, but that ye always take for a perfect 
ground. That tho to every new chance not 
before known, sufficient Provision and In- 
■tioction could not be given to you at your 



departure, ye always note, mnember. and re- 
gard, lliat this the King's Cause admitteth 
nor suffereth any manner n> gative, tract, or 
delay ; wherefore knowing that so well as ye 
do, and also how much the Indiction of the 
Truce shall be commodious and necessary, 
both to the King's Highness in particular, 
and to all Christendom in general, by means 
whereof his Grace shall avoid Contribution, 
and other Charges of the War, ye must now, 
if ever you will have thanks, laud, or praise 
for your Service, employ yourselves tiftportuug 
et importune f to put an end to the Points to the 
King's satisfaction and desire ; and in every 
difficulty to study, by your Wisdoms, the best 
and next Remedy, and not always to tract 

Jour doings, till upon your Advertisement 
ither, ye shall have new knowledge from 
hence : For thereby the matter it self, and 
also your demur there, be of over-long a con- 
tinuance, and infinite inconveniences by the 
same may ensue. 1 therefore require you, 
according to the special trust and confidence 
that the King's Highness and 1 have in you, 
now for ever to acquit your selves herein 
with all effect possible, accordingly so as the 
King's Highness be not loncer kept in thW 
perplexity and suspence, to his Graces into- 
lerable inquietness, and the great heaviness 
of all those that observe and love the same. 
Furthermore, tho it so be that the King's 
Tmat, and also mine is. Ye will by your Wis- 
dom find such good means and ways as ye 
■hall not fail, God willing, to open and de- 
clare unto the Pope's Holiness, the whole of 
the King's Mind, and all and singular the 
Premisses, with the residue above-mentioned 
in your former Instructions and Letters sent 
unto you : Yet nevertheless considering what 
ye wrote of the doubt of continuance of the 
Pope's sickness, and to make sure for all 
Events and Chances, in case his Holiness 
(as God forbid) should long remain in such 
state, as he might either take upon him the 
naming of the Peace, journeying and repair- 
ing to the sacred Diet, nor also hear the 
whole of the things by you to be opened and 
propounded touching the King's said Cause ; 
It hath been thought to the King's Highness 
convenient, rather than these great and 
weigh^ Matters should hang in longer sus' 
pense, to excogitate some other good means 
and way how these Matters, so necessary, 
may by some ways be conduced and brought 
to an end : And it is this ; That the Pope's 
Holiness not being able to travel to the place 
devised, where the Princes may be near him 
for Treaty, and managing of the Peace, he do 
depute me and my Lord Cardinal CuwpfgiuK, 
eonjuuctim et HivUim, as his I^egats for that 
purpose, to do and execute all such things in 
his Holincss's Name, as the same should do 
in that behalf if he were there present; 
whereunto, for the well of Christendom, we 
shall be contented to condescend. So always, 
that as hath been written heretofore unto 
you, before I pass or set forth to any Couven- 



RECORDS. 



tion or Place, to the intent before specified, 
the King's Highness be fully satisfied and 
pleased in his said matter of Matrimony, 
without which, neither with nor without the 
Pope's presence, 1 will ever begin or take 
that Voyage : for performance whereof, this 
Article following is of new devised, to be 
by you propounded unto his Holiness, if 
the J)ecretal8 cannot be obtained, or some 
other thing, that ye shiill well know and per- 
ceive, by advice of expert Counsel there, to 
be better to the King's purpose than this 
thing now devised, and that may without 
tract be passed or granted ; that is to say. 
That his Holiness do enlarge, extend, and 
amplify his Commission given to me and my 
Lord Legate Campegius, whereby we jointly 
and severally may be sufficiently furnished 
and authorised, to de as much in this cause 
of Matrimony, with all the emergents and 
dependencies upon the same, as his Holiness 
may do of his ordinary and absolute Power, 
with sufficient and ample Clauses, ad Deett' 
fund, el InUrprttand. jura, U^et, et Reseripta 
qudtcunq; hoe Matrimonium cencerttentia, una 
earn omuibus et tiugufis duhi'u in eadem causa 
amergentibui. And further, to make out 
Compulsories to any Princes or Persons of 
what preheminence, dignify, state, or condi- 
tion soever they be, Etiam u in Imp^riali, Re- 
gali, vel a6a ^taeunqve dignitaU perfulgeant, 
tub qnUftueunq; jNTNif, and in what Countries 
and places soever they be, to exhibit and 
produce any manner Witness, Records, Ori- 
^nals, Rescripts, or other thing, in what 
place, or time we, or the one of us shall re- 
<)uire them, or any of them in this behalf, 
with all and singular the Circumstances re- 
quisite and necessary to such a Commission, 
after such ample and assured manner, as the 
same once had, we shall not need for any 
Objections, doubt, or other thing that might 
infringe or lack, to send of new to the Pope's 
Holiness for other provision, whereby the 
King's said Cause might hang in any longer 
tract or delay. In which case of coining to 
this Commission, ye Mr. Stevins must have 
special regard to see the same sufficiently 
and substantially penned, by advice of the 
most expert Men that ye can find to that 
purpose: For the better doing whereof, I 
send unto you herewith a Copy of the said 
Commission to roe and my Lord Campegius, 
with certain Additions thereunto noted in 
the Margin, such ss have been here devised ; 
and also a Copy of certain Clauses in a Bull, 
to the intent ye may see how amply the 
same be couched, to avoid appellations and 
other delays in Causes of far less moment 
and importance than the King's is. Never- 
theless ye must, if it shall come to the ob- 
taining of this new Commission, see to the 
penning and more fully perfecting thereof, so 
as the same may be in due perfection, with- 
out needing to send efisoons for remedying 
of any thing therein , as is aforesaid ; looking 
also substantially whether the Chirograph of 



Policitation, befng already in yoiir handi, be 
so couched, as the Date, and every thing 
considered, it may sufficiently oblige and 
astringe the Pope's Holiness to confirm all 
that we, or one of us, shall do, by virtue of 
this New or the Old Commission : And if it 
be not of such efficacy so to do. then must 
ye in this case see, that either by sufficient 
and ample words to be put in this new Com- 
mission, if it may be so bad, or by a new 
Chirograph the Pope's Holiness may be so 
astringed ; which Chirograph, with the Com- 
missions before specified, if ye obtain the 
same, the King's pleasure is. That ye Sir 
Francis Brian shall bring hither, in all poa* 
sible diligence, after the having and obtain- 
ing thereof, sollicitin^ nevertheless, whether 
the Pope be to be facilly spoken with, or not, 
the immediate Indication of the Truce, as ia 
aforesaid, without which in vain it were for 
me, either with or without the Pope, to tra- 
vel for labouring and conducing of the Peace. 
And so by this way should the Pope's Holi- 
ness, with his merit and sufficient justifica- 
tion, proceed for the Truce, aa a fundament 
of Universal Peace, satisfy the King's de- 
sires, and avoid any doubt of the Emperor ; 
forasmuch as his Holiness might alledg, That 
being so eitreamly sick, that he waa not able 
to know of the Cause himself, he could no 
less do of justice, than to commit it unto 
other, seeing that the same is of such impor- 
tance as suflfereth no tract or delay. And 
finally, the King's Highness, God willing, by 
this means, should have an end of this Mat- 
ter. One thing ye shall well note, which is 
this ; Albeit this new Device was now for 
doubt of the Pope's long continuance of sick- 
ness, first excogitate ; yet is it not meant, 
nor ye be limited to this Device, in case ye 
can obtain any other, nor ye be also com- 
manded, to prefer this before all other De- 
vices : but now that ye shall see and under* 
stand what this Device is, and knowing what 
thing is like or possible to be obtained there, 
without long putting over of your pursuits, ex- 
pend, consider, and regard well with your 
self, what thing of this, or any other that 
may best serve to the brief and good expe- 
dition of the King's Cause. So always that 
it be a thing sure, sufficient, and available to 
his Grace's Purpose, that may without any 
further tract be there had ; and then by your 
Wisdom taking unto you the best Learned 
Counsel that ye can have there, leave you to 
the expedition of that which so may be most 
meet, as the times require and suffer, to the 
brief furnishing of the King's said Cause to 
this purpose, without tract or delay, and that 
ye may see is the thing, which as the matter 
stands, can speedily be obtained and s|)ed, 
as is aforesaid. For whether the Decretal 
be better than this, or this better than that, 
or which soever be-best, far it shall be from 
Wisdom to stick, and still to rest upon a 
thing that cannot be obtained ; but since ye 
know the King's xueauing, which ib to have 



BOOK II. 



33 



a way luficient and good for tbo apeedjf not to toffer the Pope's HoliB«M» if ha 
finishing of this Canae to bU Grace's pur- would thus wilfullj, without reason or dis- 
pose, note je now, and consider with ymu cretion to precipitate himself and the said 
self, by advice of Lmmed Counsel, as is See, which by this refusal is Hke to suffer 
aforesaid, how ye may bring that to pass, ten times more detriment, than it could do 
and shall ye deaerre as high thanks as can for any miacontentment that the Emperor 
be possible. So always that it be so well could take with the contrary : for ye shall 
provided and looked npon, that in it be no say, sure they may be, and so I for my dis- 
soch limitations or defaults, as shall compel charge declare, both to the Po(>e's Holiness 
us any more to write or send for reformation and to them, If thit Noble and Vertuous 
thereof: And comiug to this Commission, Prince, in this so great and reasonable a 
tho percase ye can by no means or sticking Cause, be thus extreamly denied of the 
have it in every point as the Copy, which I gnoe and lawful favour of the Church, the 
send you with the Annotations do purport ; Pope's Holiness shall not fail for the same to 
yet shall ye not therefore refuse it, but take lose Him and his Healm, the French King 
It, or any other thing as can be had, after and his Realm, with many other their Confe- 
such form as may solMtantially serve, and as derates ; besides those that having particular 
ye can by your wisdom and good sollicita- Quarrels to the Pope, and so aforesaid will 
tions obtain, for the speedy f-nishing of the not fail, with diverse other, as they daily 
King's Cause to his purpose, as is aforesaid, seek occasions, and provoke the King's High- 
which is the scope wherennto we must tend ness thereunto, which will do the semblable, 
at this time ; and therefore ye be not limited being a thing of another sort to be regarded, 
or coacted wid&in any soch bounds as ye than the respect to the Fjnperor ; for two 
should thereby be compelled or driven, tor Cities, which nevertheless shall be had well 
lack of obtaining any thing or point men- enough, and the Kmperor neither so evil 
tioned in these or other your Instructions, or contented, nor so much to be doubted herein, 
former Writings, to send hither again for as is there supposed, I'his, with other words 
farther Icnowledg of the King's pleasure; mentioned in your Instructions concerning 
but ye be put at liberty so to qualify, so to Hke matter, ye shall declare unto his Holi- 
add, detray, immix, change, chuse or mend ness, and to the said Cardinals, and other 
as ye shall think good ; so always that ye being your Friends, if it come to that point; 
take the thing that best can be had, being whereby it is not to be doubted, but they 
soch as may as effectually as ye can bring perceiving the dangers aforesaid, shall be 
about, serve to the King's purpose, and to glad to exhort and induce his Holiness, for 
pot indelayed end to it, according to his the well of himself and the Church, to con> 
Grace's desire, without further tract, or descend to the King's desire ; which is as 
sending thither, which is as much as here much as can be here thought or devised, to 
can be said or devised. And therefore at be by you done in all Events and Chances : 
the reverence of Almighty God, bring us out And therefore I pray you, eft-soons, and most 
of this perplexity, that this Vertuous Prince instantly require you, as afore, to handle 
may have this thing sped to the purpose de- this Matter wkh all effect possible. Coming 
sired, which shall be the most joyous thing to this new Commission, when you shall 
that this day in Earth may chance and sue- have once attained such thing as shall be 
ceed to my heart ; and therefore I eftsoons suiBcient for the King's purpose, as is afore- 
beseecb yoa to regard it accordingly : How- said ; and that ye have it in your hands and 
belt if the Pope's Holiness, refusing all your custody, and not afore, lest thereby ye 
desires, shall make dii&culty and delay there- might hinder the expedition thereof, ye shall 
in, it is an evident sign and token, that his by all ways and means possible, labour and 
Holiness is neither favourable to the King's insist. That the King's Highness, as need 
reasonable Petitions, nor indifferent, but shall be, may use and enjoy the benefit of 
should thereby show himself both partial, the Decretal, being already in my Lord Car- 
and ezpresly averse unto his Grace; u here- dinal Campegius's hands, whereunto his 
fore in that case finding in his Holiness such Highness and I desire you to put all your ef- 
uareasonableness, as it can in no wise be fectual labour for the attaining of the Pope's 
thooghft ye shall do. The King's pleasure is, consent thereunto accordingly, 
that ye proceed to the Protestations men* Ye shall furthermore understand. That it 
tioned in the first Instmctions given to you is thought here, in case, as God forbid, the 
Mr. Stevins, for yon and the residue of your Pope should die before ye should have im- 
Collegues ; and that ye not only be plain petrate any thing that may serve to the abso- 
and round with the Pope's Holiness therein, lotion of the King's Matter. That the Col- 
if ye come to his speech, but also ye show ledge of Cardinals have Authority, Power, 
and extend unto the Cardinals, and other and Jurisdiction, aede vacante, to inhibit, a- 
that be your Friends, which may do any voke, et ex eontetfuenti, to pass and decide the 
good with him, the great peril and danger King's Matter » seeing that the same is of so 
imminent mto the Church and See Aposto- high moment and importance, concerning tlie 
ack; thereby exhorting them. That they like surety of a Prince and hi^ Realm, as more 
vsnuous fathers have regard thereunto* and amply ye shall perceive in the Chapters^ ubt 



84 



RECORDS. 



PerieulHttt de EUethne, ne Rimani, de Jurejw 
rando, et eapite jtrimo de ScUmaticui Where- 
fore the King's pleasure is. That ye Mr. 
Stevins Ahall diligently weigh and ponder 
the eflect of the said Chapters, not only with 
your self, but also with such the King's Learn- 
ed Counsel as ye and your Collegues have 
conducted there ; and what Jurisdiction, tede 
vaeaittet the CoUedge of Cardinals have, 
cither by the Common Law, usage or pre- 
scription, which may far better be known 
there than here: And if ve find that the 
Cardinals have in this the King's Cause, and 
■uch other like Authority and Jurisdictions 
to inhiliite, avoke aud decern, then, in eatu 
mortU PoHtiJicii, quod Deus avertut, ye shall 
specially foresee and regard that for none In- 
tercession or puisate made by the Emperor 
and his Adherents, they shall either inhibit 
or avoke : And also if before such Death, ye 
shall not have obtained such thing to the 
King's desire and purpose, as these present 
Letters before do purport, his Grace's plea- 
sure is. That ye shall pursue the effectual 
expedition of the same, at the hands of the 
said (Jolledge, Sede vacante, ti« ret yutf nitllam 
diiationem eipitscitt tnntopere u»que ad Electio- 
n«fti novi I'onlijicit quoqiiam modo differatur; 
using for this purpose all such Reasons, Al- 
legations, and Persuasions mentioned in 
those Letters, and your former Instructions, 
as ye shall see and perceive to serve to that 
effect ; and so to endeavour and acquit your 
self, that such things may be attained there, 
as may absolve this the King's Matter, with- 
out any further tract or delay *, whereby yc 
shall as afore highly deserve the King's and 
my special thanks, which shall be so acquit- 
ted, as ye shall have cause to think your 
pains and diligences therein in the best wise 
imployed, trusting in God that howsoever 
the World shall come, ye shall by one means 
or other bring the King's Matter, which so 
highly toucheth his Honour and quiet of 
Mind, unto the denired end and perfection. 

Finally ; Ye shall understand that the 
French King, among other things, doth com- 
mit at this time to the Bishop of Bayon, and 
Mr. John Joachim to treat and conclude tiie 
Confederation heretofore spoken of, between 
his Holiness and the King's Highness, the 
French King, the Venetians, and other Po- 
tentates of Italy, for a continual Army to be 
entertained to invade Spain in case it stand 
by the Emperor, that the Peace shall not 
take effect : Wherefore the King's pleasure 
is. That ye having conference with them at 
good length in that Matter, do also for your 
parts, sollicite, procure, and »et forth the 
same ; entering also on the King's behalf 
unto the Treaty, and conclusion thereof, after 
such manner as your former Instructions and 
Writings do purport. So as like as the 
French King is determined, that his .Agents 
shall join and concur with you in the King's 
Pursuits and Causes ; So ye must also con- 
vu with them in advancement of their af- 



fairs, the successes whereof, and of all other 
your doings there, it shall be expedient ye 
more often notify hitherto than ye do, for 
many times in one whole month no know- 
ledge is had from you, which is not meet in 
those so weighty Mattm, specially consider- 
bg that sometime by such as pass to Lyons, 
ye might find the means to send your Letters, 
which should be greatly to the King's and 
my consolation, in nearing thereby from time 
to time, how the things succeed there ; I 
pray yon therefore to use more diligeace 
therein, as the King's and my special trust 
is in you. And heartily fare you welL From 
my Palace besides Westminster, the sixth 
day of April. 

The French King hath sent hither an Am- 
bassiate. Monsieur de Langes, Brother to 
the said Bishop of Bayon, with certain clau- 
ses in his Instructions, concerning the said 
Treaty of Confederation, the Copy whereof 
ye shall receive herewith, for your better 
carrying on that Matter. Praying God to 
speed you well, and to give you grace to 
make a good and short end in your Matters. 
And eft-soons fare ye well, 

Your Loving Friend, 

T. Cardin. Eborac. 



XXIII. — Another Dhpateh ts the Ambasaadoun 
to the 9atM fnirpoH, A DupUeaU, 

[Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 11.] 

RiOHT well beloved Friends, I commend 
me unto you in my hearty manner, letting 
you wit, that by the hands of Thadeus bearer 
hereof, the King's Highness hath received 
your several Letters to the same, directed 
with the Pope's Pollicitation mentioned in 
the same, and sembiablie I have received 
your Conjunct and several Letters of the 
date of the 18 and 99 days of March ; the 
8, 19, 2(1, aud it of April, to me directed, 
wherein ye at right good length have made 
mention of such Discourses, C<mferences, 
Audiences, and Commnnicatitms as ye have 
had concerning your Charge, since the time 
of your former Advertisements made in that 
behalf, with all such Answers and Replica- 
tions as have been made unto you by the 
Pope's Holiness, and other on his behalf con- 
cerning the same. In the Circumstances 
whereof ye have so diligently, discreetly, and 
substantiallvt acquitted your selves, as not 
only your finn and fervent desire, to do unto 
the King's Highness special and singular ser- 
vice in this his great and weighty Cause, but 
also your Wisdom, Learning, and perfect 
dexterities, heretofore well known, hath 
every one for his part thereby been largely of 
new shewed, couiprobate and declared to the 
King's good contentment, my rejoice and 
gladness, and to your great laud aud praise. 
For the which his Grace giveth unto yon right 
hearty thanks, aud 1 also tor my part du the 
semblable^ assuring you, in few words. 



BOOK II. 



35 



tlMmgh ibe time and state of thingi hkOi not 
suffered that your desires might at this time 
be brought unto effect, yet the King's Grace 
well knoweth, perceiveth, and taketh, that 
more could not have been done, excogitated, 
or devised, than ye have largely endeavoured 
your self unto for conducing the King's pur- 
pose, which his Grace accepteth, as touching 
your merits and acquittal in no less good and 
thankful part, than if ye finding the disposi- 
tion of things in more direct state, had con- 
secute all your pursuits and desires : Nor ye 
shall doubt or think, that either the King's 
Highness or 1 have conceived, or thought any 
manner negligence in yon for such things as 
were mentioned, in the last Letters sent unto 
you by Alexander, Messenger, but that albeit 
his Highness had cause, as the same wrote, 
to marvel of your long demor, and lack of 
expedition of one or other of the things com- 
mitted to your charge ; yet did his Highness 
light well persuade unto himself the default 
not to be in you, but in some other cause, 
whereof his Grace not knowing the same, 
might justly and meritoriously be brought un- 
to admiration, and marvel : And therefore be 
ye all of good comfort, and think your per- 
fect endeavours used, and services done, to 
be employed there, as it can right well, in 
every part regarded ai«d considered. 

In effect coming to the Specialities of the 
things now to be answered, the Kind's High- 
ness having ground ly noted and considered 
the whole continue and circumstances of all 
yoar said Letters and Advertisements, find- 
eth and perceiveth evidently, that whatso- 
ever Pursuits, and Instances, and Requests 
have been, or shall be for this present time, 
made there by you on his Grace's behalf to 
the Pope's Holiness, for the furtherance of 
the said great and weighty Cause ; and how 
much soever the neceraity of Christendom 
for the good of Peace, the importance of the 
Matter, the justness of the thing itself, rea- 
son, duly, respect to good Merits, detecting 
of Faljuties used, evident Arguments and 
Presumptions to the same, or other thing 
whatsoever it be, making for the King's pur- 
pose, do weigh ; the Times be now such, as 
all that shall be done in any of the Premis- 
ses there, is apparent by such privy Intelli- 
gence and promise as is between the Pope 
and the Emperor, to hang and depend upon 
the Emperor's Will, Pleasure, and Arbitre, 
as whom the Pope's Holiness neither dare 
nor will in any part displease, offend, or 
miscontent, nor do by himself any thing no- 
table therein, which he shall think or sup- 
pose to be of moment, the said Emperor 
fifst inconsulted, or not consenting there- 
unto. And for that cause, since the Em- 
peror not only is the Adversary of Universal 
Peace, Letter, and Impeacher thereof, but 
also, M hath appeared by sundry Letters 
heretofore, and now of new sent out of 
Spain, doth shew himself adverse, and en> 
tnponing himaelf as a Party against the 



King's said great Matter ; It were in man« 
ner all one to prosecute the same at the 
Emperor's hands, as at the Pope's, which so 
totally dependeth upon the Emperor; and 
as much Fruit might be hoped of the one 
as of the other, so as far discrepant it were 
from any wisdom in a thing bo necessaTV, 
and which as ye know must needs be brougot 
unto as end without any forther delay, to 
consume and spend the time, where such 
express contrariety and in manner dispair 
appeareth to do good therein, and where 
should be none other but continual craft, co- 
lour, abuses, refuses and delays, but rather 
to proceed unto the same in place, and after 
such form as may be appearance of some 
good and brief effect to ensue. Wherefore 
to shew you in Counsel, and to be reserved 
unto yourselves. The King's Highness find- 
ing this ingratitude in the Pope s Holiness, 
is minded for the time to dissemble the Mat- 
ter, and taking as much as may be had and 
attained there to the benefit of his Cause, to 
proceed in the decision of the same here, by 
virtue of the Commission already granted 
unto me and my Lord Legate Campe^iiua. 

And for because that ye Mr. Stevins be 
largely ripened and acquainted in this Mat- 
ter, and that both the King's Highness and 
1 have right large experience of your entire 
seal and mind to the studying and setting 
forth of such things concerning the Law, as 
may be to the furtherance hereof ; connider- 
ing also that for any great thing like to be 
done there herein, such Personages as be 
of good Authority, Wisdom and Experience, 
tho they be not learned in the Law, may 
with such Counsel as ye have retained 
there, right well serve to the accomplish- 
ment of such other things as shall occur, or 
be committed unto them on the King's be- 
half, tho so many Ambassadors do not 
there remain and continue : His Grace 
therefore willing and minding to revoke yon 
all by little and little, except yon Sir Gre- 
goiy being his Ambassador there continually 
residing, willeth, lliat after such things per- 
fected and done, as hereafter shall be men- 
tioned, ye Mr. Stevins and you Sir Francis 
Brian, shall take your leave of the Pope's 
Holiness, and with diligence return home. 
For if ne had been the absence of you Mr. 
Stevins, seeing that there is small appear- 
ance of any Fruit to be obtained tliere, the 
King's Highness would have entered into 
Process, here before this Whitsuntide : But 
because his Grace would have you here pre- 
sent, as well for the forming of the Baid Pro- 
cess, and for such things as be trusted that 
ye shall obtain and bring with you, as also 
for the better knowledge to be had in sundry 
Matters, wherein you may be the better ripen- 
ed and informed by means of your being in 
that Court : And otherwise his Higbnesa will 
somewhat the longer defer the commence- 
ment of the said Process, and respite the 
same, only for yonr eoning ; wnicb his Grace 



m 



RECORDS. 



therefore deiiretli joa so nradi the onore to 
accelerate, ai ye know how neceuary it is, 
that all diligence and expedition be used in 
that Matter. And so je all to handle and 
endeavour your selves there, for the time of 
your demor, as ye may do the most benefit 
and advantage that may be to the speedy 
furtherance of the said Cause. 

And forasmuch as at the jdispatch of your 
said last Letters, ye had not opened unto the 
Pope's Holiness, the last and uppermost De- 
vice here conceived, and to yon written in 
my Letters sent hj the said Alexander, bat 
that ye intended, as soon as ye might have 
time and access, to set forth the same, where- 
in it is to be trusted, since that thing could 
by no colour or respect to the Emperor be 
reasonably denied, ye have before this time 
done some good, and brought unto perfec- 
tion ; I therefore remitting yon to such In- 
structions as ye received at that time, adver- 
tise you that the King's mind and pleasure 
id. ye do your best to attain the Ampliation 
of the said Commission, after such form as 
is to you. in the said last Letters and In- 
stractioni, prescribed ; which if ye cannot in 
every thing bring to pass, at the least to ob- 
tain as much to the King's purpose, and the 
benefit of the Cause as ye can ; wherein all 
goo<l policy and dexterity is to be used, and 
the Pope's Holiness by all perswasions to be 
induced thereunto ; shewing unto the same 
how ye have received Letters from the King's 
Highness and me, responsives to such as ye 
wrote of the dates before rehearsed ; whereby 
ye be advertised that the King's Highnera, 
perceiving the Pope's strange demeanour in 
this his great and weighty Cause, with the lit- 
tle respect that bis Holiness hath, either to 
the importance thereof, or to do unto his High- 
nens at this his great necessity, gratuity and 
p'easore -, not only cannot be a little sorry 
and heavy to see himself frustrate of the 
future hope and expectation that his Grace 
had, to have found the Pope's Holiness a 
most loving, fast, near and kind Father, and 
assured Friend, ready and glad to have done 
for his Grace, that which of his Power Or- 
dinary or Absolute, he might have done in 
this thing, which so near toucheth the King's 
Conscience. Health, Succession, Realm, and 
Subjects ; But also marvelleth highly, That 
his Holiness, both in Matters of Peace, Truce, 
in this the King's Cause, and in all other, 
hath more respect to please and content him 
of whom he hath received most displeasures, 
and who studieth nothing more than the de- 
triment of the See, than his Holiness hath 
either to do that which a good common Fa- 
ther, for the well of the Church. Himself, 
and all Christendom, is bounden, and oweth 
to do, or also that which every thing well 

?)ndered, it were both of Congruence, Right, 
ruth, Eooity, Wisdom, and conveniency for 
to do. Thinking verily that his Highness 
deserved to be far otherwise entreated, and 
that not at his most need in things nearest 



teaching his Grace, and where the mbi« had 
his chief and principal confidence, thus to 
have his iast and reasonable Petitions re- 

{'ected and totally to be converted, to the ar- 
ntre of his Enemy, which is not the way to 
win, aoouire and conserve Friends to the 
Pope's Holiness and See Apoetolick, nor 
that which a good and indifferent Vicar of 
Jesus Christ, and common Father anto all 
Princes, oweth and is bound to observe. Ne- 
vertheless ye shall say the King's Highness, 
who always hath shewed, and largely com- 
probate himself a most devout Son anto the 
See Apostolick, must and will take patience ; 
and shall pray to God to pat in the Pope's 
mind, a more direct and vertuous intent, so 
to proceed in his acts and doings, as he may 
be found a very Father, upright, indifferent, 
loving and kind; and not Uius for partial 
respect, fear, or other inordinate Affection, 
or cause, to degenerate from his best Chil 
dren, shewing himself unto them, as a Step- 
Father, nor the King's Highness ye shall say 
can persuade unto himself, that the Pope's 
Holiness is of that nature and disposition, 
that he will so totally fail his Grace in this 
Matter of so high importance, but that by 
one good mean or other, his Holiness will 
perfectly comprobate the entire love that al- 
ways the same hath shewed to bear towards 
his Highness, wherein ye shall desire him 
now to declare by his Acts the attermost of 
his intent and disposition ; so as ye Mr. 
Stevins and Mr. Brian, who be revoked hon.e, 
do not return with void hands, or bring with 
you things of such meagemess, or little sub- 
stance, as Hhall be to no purpose : And thus 
by these, or like words, seconding to the same 
effect, which as the time shall require, and 
as he shall have cause, ye by your Wisdoms 
can qualifie and devise, it is not to be doubt- 
ed, but that the Pope's Holiness perceiving 
how the King's Highness taketh this Matter, 
and that two of you shall now return, will 
in expedition of the said Ampliation of the 
Commission, and other things requisite, strain 
himself to do unto the King's Highness as 
much gratuity and pleasure as may be ; for 
the better attaining whereof, ye shall also 
shew, how heavy and sorry I with my Lord 
Legate Campegius be, to see this manner of 
proceeding, and the large promises which he 
and 1 so often have made unto the King's 
Highness, of the Pope's fast and assured 
mind, to do all that his Holiness, etiam ex 
pUnitudiin pottUntU, might do, thus to be dis- 
appointed ; most humbly beseeching his Ho- 
liness on my behsUf, by his high Wisdom to 
consider, what a Prince this is ; the infinite 
and excellent gratitudes which the same hath 
exhibited to the Pope's Person in particular, 
and to the See Apostolick in the general ; the 
magnitude and importance of this Cause, 
with the Consequences that may follow, by 
the good or ill entreating of the King's High- 
ness in the same ; wherein ye shall say. I 
have so largely written, so plainly fur my 



BOOK II. 



87 



diachaige declared the tradi onto hie Holi« ance of the said Pollicitation, lo chanced, 
ness, and so humbly, reTerently, and devout- in wet and water in the carriage thereof, aa 
ly, made interceseaon, that more can I not the Pacqaet wherein it was, with such Let- 
aidd or accumulate thereunto, but only prav ters as were with the same, and amongst 
unto God that the same may be perceived, other the Rescripts of Pollicitation, were to- 
understood, and taken, as the exigence of the tally wet, defaced, and not legible; so as 
Caae« and the menu of this Noble Prince the Pacquet and Rescript was and is de- 
doth reqnire; trusting always, and with fer- tained by him to whom ye direct your Let- 
vent desire, from day to day, abiding to hear ters, and not delivered amongst the other 
from his said Holiness some such thing as I onto the King's hands ; and unless his Holx- 
shall now be able constantly to justify and nees, of his goodness unto you, will grant 
defend, the great things which I and my said you a double of the said Pollicitation, ye 
Lord Legate have sud and attested on his see not but there shall be some notable blame 
Holiness behalf. imputed unto you for not better ordering 

'llus» with all other such matter as may thereof, to the conservation of it from such 
serve to the purpose, ye shall extend as well chance. And thus coming to a new Pollici- 
as ye can, and by that means get and attain tation, and saying, ye will devise it as near 
as much to your purpose for Uie conob<Hra- as ye can remember, according to the for- 
tion and surety of all things to be done here mer, ye by your Wisdoms, and namely ye 
as is possible, leaving to speak any more, Mr. Stevins, may find the means to get as 
or also to take or admit any rescripts for many of the new and other pregnant, fat, 
exhibition of the Brief, advocation of the and available words as is possible, the same 
Cause, or other of the former degrees, seeing signed and sealed as the other is, to be writ- 
that all which shall or can be done or at^ ten in Parchment ; the politick handling 
tained there, shall hang meerly upon the whereof, the King's Highness and 1 commit 
Emperor's Will, Consent, and Arbitre : and unto your good discretions ; for therein, as 
therefore nothing is now or hereafter to be ye Mr. Stevins know, resteth a great strength 
procured, that may tend to any act to be and corroboration of all that shall be done 
done, in decision of the Cause or otherwise there, in decision of the King's said Cause ■ 
there, or which may bring the adverse Party and as ye write, may be in manner as bene- 
to any advantage to be taken by the favour ficial to the King's purpose, as the Commis- 
or partiality, that the same may have in that sion Decretal. 

Court ; but to convert and employ all your And to the intent ye may the better know 
suit, to that thing which may be to the most how to proceed in this Business, I advertise 
coovalidation and surety of the Process, and you that the King's Highness hath now re- 
things to be done here, as well by attaining, ceived fresh letters out of Spain, answering 
as ample, large and sufficient words, clauses to those sent by Curson jointly with a Ser- 
and sentences as ye can get, for ampliation vant of the Queens, for exhibition of the 
of the new Commission. As for the defeat- Original Brief here, of whose expedition 
ing of any thing that may be procured to you Mr. Stetins were privy before your 
the impeachmentofthe Process thereof, and departure. The Letters were of sundry 
the corroboration of the things to be passed, dates, the last whereof is the SI of April, at 
and done, by virtue of the same. which time the Emperor was at Cesar Au- 

And amongst other things, whereas ye gusta, upon his departure towards Barce- 
with these last Letters, sent the Pope's Pol- lona. In effect, the Emperor minding by 
licitation, for the non-inhibition or avoking his departure thither, and other his Acts, to 
of the Cause, the ratifying and confinning make a great demonstration of his coming 
of the Sentence by us his Legates herein to into Italy, who is to nothing, as the King's 
be given, and other things mentioned in the Ambassadours write, moie unmeet and un- 
same, ye shall understand, that the said furnished than to that voyage, not having 
Pollicitation is so couched and qualified, as any Gal lies there but three, which lay on 
the Pope's Holiness whensoever he will may dry Land unrigged, as they have done a long 
resile; like-as by certain Lines and Annota* time passed, none Assembly of the Slates 
tions, which in the Margin of a Copy of the of that Land, none order, provision of Victual, 
said Pollicitarioa I send you herewith, ye towardness in conscription of Men of war, 
shall perceive more at large : And therefore or appearance of such thing, but that his go- 
after your other suits, for the ampliation of ing to Bareclona, is chiefly under pretext to 
the new Commission, if any such may be at- attain certain old Treasure there remaining, 
tained, brought unto as good a purpose as and to give the better reputation to his Af- 
ye can, ye shall by some good way find the fairs in Italy. As to the matter of Peace 
mean to attain a new Pollicitation, with and Truce, he seemeth not so alien from it, 
such, or as many of the words and addi- but that ho would, under colour thereof, be 
tions newly devised as ye can get ; which glad to separate and disjoin other from the 
ye may do' under this form and colour, that sincerity of confidence that is between them, 
is to say, to shew unto the Pope's Holiness, working somewhat with the French King, 
by way of sorrow and doleance, how your which he himself confesseth to be but abuses. 
irier, to whom ye committed the convey- On the other side, he maketh overture of 



by wa 
Cooru 



88 



RECORDS. 



Peace or Trace to be had with the King's 
HighneM apart ; and in the mean time en- 
teriaineth the Pope's Holiness, as one whom 
won from the residae of the Confederates, 
he tbinketh himseJf most assared of: How- 
beit in all this his Business, ye may con- 
stantly afiirm, that his Compasses cannot 
prevail in any thing that may be excogitate 
to the separation of the King's Highness and 
the French King, who so entirely proceed- 
together, that the Emperor coming or not 
coming into Italy, the said French King in- 
tendeth to prosecute him in the place where 
his Person shall be. To whom the King's 
Highness now sendeth the Duke of Suffolk, 
with the Treasurer of his honourable Hous- 
hold ; who if the Pope will not really and 
actually intend to the maintaining of the 
Peace, coming to the convention of his Holi- 
ness, moved a« the case shall require, shall 
be furnished of asubstantial number of men of 
War out of his Realm to the assistance of the 
•aid French King, if the Em^Mror happen to 
descend in Italy. So as his things there, be 
not like to be in such surety ai might bring 
the Pope's Holiness to this extremity of fear 
and respect. And all the Premisses touch- 
ing this knowledg had out of Spain, and the 
French King's Interest with the King's Con- 
currence, as afore ; It shall be well done ye 
declare to the Pope's Holiness, whereby per- 
adventure the same shall be removed from 
some part of his said overmuch respect to 
that part 

As to the sending of the Brief, the Emperor 
refusing to send it into England, sbeweth 
some towardness of sending it to Rome, mind- 
ing and intending to have the King's Matter 
decided there and not here ; howbeit all be 
but vain Collusions : For as ye shall perceive 
by- such things as be extracted out of the 
letters of the King's Orators Resident in 
Spain, a Copy whereof I send you herewith, 
the more the said Breve cometh into light and 
knowledge, the more falsities be deprehended 
therein ; and amongst other, one there is spe- 
cially to be noted, making, if it be true, a 
clearer and manifest proof of the same Fal- 
iity ; which b< cause if it were perceived by 
the adverse Party, or any of their Friends, 
Counsellors, or Adherents, it might soon by 
a semblable falsity be reformed, is above all 
other things to be kept secret, both from the 
Pope, and all other there, except to your 
selves : for in computation of the Year of our 
Lord is a diverse order observed in the Court 
of Rome in Bolls and Breves ; lltat it to say, 
in the Bull beginning at the Incarnation of 
our Lord, in the Brief at the Nativity ; So as 
.the thine well searched, it is thought it shall 
be found, that the date presupposed to be of 
the Breve,whichis 26 Decemb.Aam Ihm,l50S. 
Faniijicatus Jitlii anno priitiCt well conferred 
with the manner and usages of that Court : 
He that counterfeited the Brieve, not know- 
ing such diversity between the date of the 
boll and Brevet, and thinking to make both 



Dates of one day. dated the Breve at a day 
before Pope Julii was Pope ; which ye shall 
more plainly perceive by the said Copy, and 
specially if under some good colour ye ripen 
your selves there, whether the year in the 
date of Breves change upon Christmass day, 
or upon New-years day, wherein the King's 
pleasure is, that ye ensearch and certifie here 
what ye shall know and perceive. And if ye 
shall by such inquiry find matter making to 
the purpose, as it is not doubted but ye shall 
do, then for the more sure iustification and 
proof thereof before the Judges ; It shall be 
expedient ye in writing make mention of such 
a doubt, finding the means that it may be an- 
swered and declared in the same Writing, by 
certain expert Persons of the Secretaries, and 
other Officers of that Court, with subscription 
of their Answer and Names ; whereby it raaj 
appear here before us as Judges, as a thing 
true and approved ; Howbeit, great dexterity 
is to be used for the secrecy thereof ; for if 
such Exceptions might come to the know* 
ledg of the Adverse Partj, they might, as the 
said Orators write, soon reform that default 
by detrahing one Letter, or Title, or forging 
a new Brief, alledging error in the Tran- 
sumpts, which might be the total disappoint- 
ment of deprehension of the falsity in that 
chief and principal point. I pray you there- 
fore to regard that Matter substantially, and 
to order it by your good Wisdoms accordingly. 



XXlV.^Tke two Legate* Lettir to the Pope, 
adviting a Decretal BulL A Duplicate, 

[Cotton Libr. Viull. B. 11.] 
Prior I BUS nostria ad Sanctitatem Ves- 
tram Uteris quid hie ageremua, quove in stata 
causa h«c esset exposuimus ; postea quum, 
et res ipsa, et desiderium Regis admodum 
urgeret, ut ad Causae iptius merita agnoscen- 
da accingeremur, quando in suspenso. non 
modo horum Regum vota, sed nee hujus 
Regni firmandi ratio, diutius haberi potest, 
omni suasionis genere horum anirais priui 
adhibito, ut alterius voluntati alter cederet, 
eique morem gererent, cum nihil profeeeri- 
mus. ad Judicii iustitutionem accedentes, de 
modo causam ipsam pertractandi, muJta ion- 
gioribus colluquiis inter nos commentaii su* 
mus; qua in re, dum qu» necessaria sunt 
adomantur, exhibitum est per Reginam ex- 
emplum Brevis Julii 9. eodem tempore quo 
et Bulla super hac materia, dati et scripti, 
sed attentiore cura et longe consideratiore 
mente confecti, quod, quia in substantialibua 
etiam ab ipsa Bulla diversnro est, non modo 
Regium, sed nostrum quoq ; animum, mire 
suspensum habuit, usq ; adeo nt de ejus veri- 
tate plurimum snspicari libeat ; nam prster 
insperatam in tanta opportunitate ejus appa- 
ritionem, incredibile videtur, ut eodem tem- 
pore idem author, eisdem^Nirtibus, in eadem 
Causa, diversa admodnm ratione caverit, et 
pennansuro Ditklomati ej«aq; Decrato, ad 



BOOK II. 



89 



p^rpetnam lei memoriam, prorerendo, et 
plumbeo caiuctere excadendo donuitaTerit, 
brevioribas vero literis. moili cera commani- 
endis exactissimi stadii et sobrin cogitation is 
speciem impresaerit: ne tamen Majestaa bee 
rem baoc damnatam priusquam exploratam 
habeat, quippe quae magi* in Teriute quam 
in vote aao, Caune bujus eventum muceptiira 
videcur, ad ipeivu; BreTis ezhibitionem instat, 
quod, quia bonestum et ration! consonum 
▼idetnr. a nobis etiam probatur, piopterea 
omni studio curaxnns, ut Breve ipsum, quod 
in Hispaniis esse dicitur, et a quo exemplum 
hoc effigiatum aiant proferatur ; atque ut hoc 
expedition cnra, et majore compendio asse- 
quamur, pneter primam et sumroam illam de 
Causa cognoscendi potestatem, quam a Sane- 
tirate Ve«tra babemus, aliam quoque ad bunc 
speciaJiti^r articulum habendam putamus, per 
quam posaimus etiam per censuras, omnes 
etiam Ilegia et Imperiali Authoiitate fulgen- 
tes, monere et adigere at dictum Breve nobis 
«xhtbeant, sine quo causa bsc nedum absolvi, 
aed Dec commode tractari queat. Atque hoc 
primam est. quod Majestas h»c, in tanta 
animi floctuauooe qua nunc asstuat, a nobis 
curandum putat, quo impetiato, Judicii via 
inaistentes ad Causie cognitionem procede- 
mus ; quod si noD proferatur, vel inutile et 
▼itiatnm, et fide sua facile rejiciendum, pro- 
latum fberit, nihil prohibebit, hoc sublato 
obice, quin ex officio nostra relinqua prose- 
quamur : sin vero exbibeatur, et veritate sua, 
?el adeo scite conficta fallacia, ita se tueatur 
at acriori examine id inquiri debeat. patefiicto 
jam fiatronorum cavillis et calumniis foro, 
qiiibus uodia et judicii fluctibus non solum 
articulum hunc Brpvis^sed universam Causam 
implicatari simus, nullos non viderit ; neque 
enini deerunt quie suspectam ipsius Brevis 
fidem faciant, vel ex hoc maxime, quod cum 
maxime Regis et Regni bujus intersit, nihil 
prorsus de eo antehac auditum fuerit, nee 
eVas memoria aut ratio ulla extet in Scriniis 
Regiitf, in quibus etiam minima quieque ad 
Kegnum spectantia asservari solent ; nam 
verisimile non est in Hiapaniis majorem An- 
glicc rei curam fuisse quam in ipsa Anglia, 
Deq ; quempiam solerti et acri adeo ingenio 
fuisse. qui hujuscemodi dissidinm vigesimo 
quin to ab hinc anno suboriturum, et hac sola 
latione sublatum iri posse divinaverit, nulla 
ut diximos apud bunc Regem, et in hoc Regno 
talis rei memoria extante. Porro si ex Brevi 
ad Bullam, et ex Bulla ad Breve transitus 
fiat, atque illins jejunitatem et ariditatem in- 
secteninr, hujiis prvgnantia verba, et ad om- 
oesfere exceptiones tollendas, superstitiosam 
quodammodovigilantiam conferamus, et que 
utrinq ; deduci poterunt in Rescriptis Apos- 
tolicis equo animo andiamus, periclitaturi 
certe sum us, ne, quod miuime cupimus, Sedis 
Apostolice Authoritatem patientia nostra in 
discrimen rapiamus. atque dum Regno, et 
Kegni hinc soppetias ferre volumus. rem dig- 
aitatemq ; nostram multo minorem faciamus, 
Ctti turn poaita etiam anima, favere et adesse 



semper cupimus et debemus. Propterea, 
Beatissime Pater, non solum pro Regis et 
Cause hujus commodo, sed pro dignitate 
quoq ; Ecclesiastica et Sanctitatis Vestre 
Autoritate hie tuenda et conservanda, nullo 
pacto committendum ducimus, ut nobis spec- 
tantibus et audientibus, de Potestate Ko- 
mani Pontificis, de literanim Apostolicarum 
sub plumbo et sub annulo scriptarum fide, et 
repugtiantia, deque juris dirini abrogaiiooe 
disceptetur, maxime in Regum causa oppug 
nandaet defendenda, qui, ut sublimiore i*uat 
fastigio collocati, ita iuiqaiori auimo patiun- 
tur Cause sue casum, cum qua et dignitatem 
et existimationem suam diminutam iri intel- 
ligunt, que si ignobilium etiam animos quosq ; 
exulcerare, ipsa rerum experientia docti cer- 
nimus, qualiter quaeso putamus Regios et ge- 
nerosos affectura. Itaq ; quoniam banc ca- 
rybdim et bos scopulos evitasse semper tutum 
erit, propterea bujusmodi incommoda quod- 
ammodo pretervecti, ubi ad litis molesiias 
et inccrtas fori fluctuationes causam deducen- 
dam perspicimus, suadere, rogare et summis 
precibus pariq ; reverentia contendere non 
desinemus, ut si exhibito Brevi pura Veritas 
ita latitaverit, quod rectumne an falsum, viti- 
atnm ceu adulterinum fuerit judicare ac de- 
cemere minime valeamus, Sanctitas Vestra 
Causam banc ad se avocet, non sulum ut tan to 
discrimine, et perplexitate nos eximat, sed 
ut patemo affectu Cause et Regi huic optimo 
subveniat et opem ferat, atque ex Potestatis 
sum plenitudine et summa prudentia finem 
huic rei optatum imponat, que non sine mag- 
no hujus Regni et Ecclesiastics dignitatis 
periculo diutius trahi potest ; Speramus au- 
tem Serenissimum hunc Regem in bujus- 
modi avocande Cause consilio facile quietu- 
rum, salebrusa hec litium itinera et labirin- 
thos evitatunim, modo in fide Sanctitatis 
Vestre chyrographo manus sue testata, cog- 
noverit, se diutius suspenso in hac re animo 
detinendum nou fore, atq ; ab bujusmodi Ma<- 
trimonio se tandem liberandum, in quo nee 
humano nee divino jure p^^rnianere se pos^e 
putat, ex causis Sanctitati Vestre forsan no- 
tis, et per bos suos nuntios longioribus verbis 
explicandis. Quod si Sanctitas Vestra com- 
modius existimavent, Avocatione bujusmodi 
postbabita, per Decretalis unius concessionem 
huic cause occurri et succurri posse, in banc 
quoque rationem Regis animum paratum da- 
bimus ; et propterea concepto quodam De- 
cretalis modulo, eum per bos ipsos Majestatis 
sue nuntios mittimus, ex quibus abunde in- 
telliget, quodque non absque exemplo istius- 
modi auxilia proponantur, et quam non te- 
mere nee absque ratione Majestas hec desi- 
derio huic suo inhereat : interea vero, dum 
hac vei ilia ratione huic rei occurritur et Breve 
ipsum perquiretur, posset utiq ; Sanctitas 
Vestra iterum Regine animum tentare, et ad 
Religionem emollire, curando (ut quod max- 
ime apud eam gratia et Autoritate esse de- 
beant) et Uteris, et precibus, et nuntiis. on^- 
niq ; alia ratione, hac ipsa via, sibi, suisq^ 



40 



RECORDS. 



rebat omniba«, atq; aliis optime consulau 
CajuAmodi multa, pro salute Kegni et publica 
ctun dignitate, turn cranquillitate animo agi- 
tamuBfUt tandem optimo Regi pnesidio simiia, 
qui iDcredibili patientia st humanitate, noi- 
tram et SanctitatLs Vestne opem expectat, aed 
tanta obaesiias cura, sollicitadine et anxietate, 
ut nullus facile ezplicare ponit, wix enim in 
hoc ipso, ocalis et auribas nostril credimos ; 
cujus usque adeo nos miseret, ut nibtl ingrato 
magis animo audiamus quam ejus de hac re 
verba, querelas et cruciatum : jurCj an injuria 
liceat nobis hoc, Beatissime Pater, cum Sane- 
tiute Vestra tacere, ne prvjudicium nobis 
aat aliis faciamus, sed quern non excitet tot 
annorum Conscientiie Camiiicina, quam ut 
transTersum et modo in has et modo in illas 
partes agant Theolo&rorum disputationes, et 
Patrum decreta, nullus non videt ; qua in re 
enucleanda ita ambiguo laboratur sensn, at 
jam non doctioris sedmelioris hominis lumine 
et pietate egeamua, et propterea factum est 
ut cum ab utraq ; parte stant assertores max- 
imi, in illam magis Majestas sua inclinat, 
qusB ab offensionibus et periculis magis re- 
mota videtur. Quem praeterea non movent 
dulcis ilia insitaque sobolis successio, in qua 
mohentes et animam exhalaturiconquiescere, 
natura ipsa, videmur omnes 1 quem insuper 
non accendat, Regni atque imperii propa- 
gatio. et per solos liberos continuata quasdam 
fruitio? quemdeniq; populomm fidei ac ejus 
cune commissoram tranquiliitas et securitas, 
quad in designatis jam regibus et principibus 
nutritur et vivit, non sollicitetl ita ut tanti 
adeoq; commnnis boni fundamenta nolla a 
se jacta, non doleat et auapiret, cum in ex- 
tremis ejus diebus, extiema quoque tempora 
eis adveutare sentiat, atq ; secum omnia quod- 
ammodo in ruinam trahil Majores habet, 
Beatissime Pater, Causa hec anfractus et 
difficul tales, quam superficie tenus inspectan- 
tibus offerantur, in quo vel hae potissimn sunt 
quod nee rooram patitur, et in alteram par- 
tem non inclinat quidem. Red omnino cogit, 
ni velimus ab ea prascipites et maxima cum 
private turn pubiicas rei jactnra cadere ; nam 

Jiui vel Regime odio, vel aperats, nee dum 
orsan notte, futurae conjugia illecebra et titil- 
' latione Regem agi putant, ii excordes plane 
et toto, quod aiunt, cttlo errare videntur : ut 
enim credere dignum est, nullis illius quam- 
lib t duria moribua aut injocunda consuetu- 
dine, vel ulterioris sobolis spe desperata, Re- 
gium animo tanto periculo ad odium impelli 
posse ; ita nee in hominis bene sani mente 
cadere debet, Regem hunc imbecillo adeo esse 
animo, ut senauum suadela eam abrumpere 
capiat consuetudinem, in qaa adoleacentic 
suie florentea annot exegerit persaacte adeo, 
at in hac quoq ; fluctuatione, non sine reve- 
rentia et honore versetur. Inest, credite 
omnes, volontati ejus non modo divina le^^ 
timor, ted humani quoq ; juris ratio eximia, 
hBcq ; Bon privau sed publica, ad qoam cum 
ejus animam trahant, utriusq ; juris peritis- 
Bmt« et Regni haiua sui proceres, et primates 



omnes, nihil tamea soo, aut sooram tanCnm 
arbitrio constitutum habere eapit. sed Apoa- 
tolicie Sedia judicio ; qua in re quanta ait pie- 
tate, maxime ostendit, quum non ox magorom 
carminibus, et circulatomm impostuns, aliisve 
malia artibos, sed Sanctissima Pontificis ma- 
nu, tanto huic vulneii sao opem petat, de quo 
vel plura forte quam licuisset Saoctitati \>a- 
tne subjecimus, qooniam haac ipsa alccra ma- 
nibus nostris contrectavimas, et quantum vi- 
tales spiritus exhalent cognovimus : proinde 
Sanctitas Vestra, pii patriaet peritiasimi me- 
dici more, dom virtos adhac stat, dum sal us 
non desperatur.dnm Kger ipse sese sustinet et 
legitima petit auxilia, Kegem de se et Apoeto- 
lica sede optime meritum in pietatis so« sina 
foveat, illudq ; ei indulgent qaod nee disputa- 
tionnm immortalia diasidia, nee litium immen- 
sum chaos unqoam dabit, nee sine maximo 
diacrimine anquam tractabitnr; atqoe illod 
etiam secum reputet, qoam injuriom, et cam 
privatis torn publicis rebus incommodom ait, 
extremos juris apices oonsectari, qaaaquam 
son expediat ex seripto jure semper jndicari ; 
cui, quia Pontifiees et Principes miro omnitt*n 
consensu, a Deo ipso pnefecti. conaentar Spi- 
ritns et anim« vice, merito in ambiguia, et 
ubi multa periclitatur hominam salos, arbitrio 
auo ejus duritiem moderari peasant et debent, 
in quo Sanctiiaa Veatra et Regem et Regnnm 
hoc plane eervaveriu Quod si alia ratione 
vel aliunde paranda sibi fneriat anxilia, ve- 
remur ne de Regno et Rege hoc actum ait, 
quicquid enim alia manu huic vulneri imi o- 
situm fuerit, nihil minus faciet qoam saniia- 
tem, seditionibus enim et tomuUibus omnia 
exponentur, atq ; imprimis Ecclesiastics Dig- 
nitaa et Apostolicn Sedis Anthoritas bine de- 
turbabitor ; quod non erit diffidie, aut ingra- 
tum quiboadam, qui Rege cum Sanctiiate 
Veatra nunc conjonctiasimo, impietatia aue 
venenum perbelle dissimulanty Cujusmodi 
jaeturam ai dura haec tempora noatra fere- 
runt, quod deinde aperandam sit, non vide- 
mus. Conaervandus itaq ; Rez est, ejuaq ; 
eximia in Apostolicam Sedem volantaa et 
fidea, ne eo a nobia lUialienato, non modo 
An^liflB Regem, aed Fidei quoq ; Defenaorem 
amittamua, cujus virtntea et Religionem tanto 
plauau orbi commendavimus. Brevitati atu- 
dentea multa prsterimus, et pnesertim quid 
Regni procerea, Nobiles Kqne atque ignobilea 
dicant, qui fremunt et acerbissime indignan- 
tur, ae tamdiu auspenaos haberi, atq ; ab ali- 
orum nutu et volontate exspectare, quid de 
fortunis eoram omnibus et capitibus atatnant, 
aut decemant : atq ; hac potiaaimum via in- 
aiatunt, qui nullam aut certe diminntam hie 
Romani rontificia Authoritatem vellent, quo- 
rum pleriq ; in his diaceptationibua, quibus 
alter alteri, at usu venire solet, re in ambiguo 
poaita, adveraatur, ea dicant quaa non abaq ; 
borrore referri queant ; nam inter caatera illud 
maxime in ore obvium habent, et predicant, 
se nanquam satis demirari, aat ridere posse 
qoorandam ignaviam, qui patienter andian^ 
Pontificibos in Jave Divino figendo at nii« 



BOOK II. 



41 



fendo Kcere, Pontiiici PooUfidf cenun ant 
plombom conflare non permitti ; nos, ut bo* 
Bcopaloa et has ijrtes eTitemoi, nihil non 
agimua, et ne pneceps, hoc vel illuc. Hex hie 
mat, caramoB, quern in officio viz contineri 
poMe confidimos, dam a Sanctitate VesUra 
his Uteris lescribatur : qaibus si ut speramus 
et cupimus aliquid rescriptum fuerit, per quod 
et Regem et korum omnium animos quieti- 
ores reddere ▼aleamus, accedet nobis quoq ; 
▼is aliqua cetera felicios perficiendi ; sin mi- 
nus, omnia in detexins itura non ambigimus. 
Que ut celerius Majestas sua cognoscat, pre* 
sentes kos nuntios suos per disposilos equos 
ad Sanctitatem Vestram miitit, ez quorum 
•ermone plura quoque intelligent qnam litere 
ipse commode capere potuerunt. Jgnoscet 
▼ero Sanctitas Vestra literarum nostrarum 
prolixitati, que tametsi modum ezcedunt, rei 
tamen bujus difficaltatem et pehcttlum majori 
ez parte minime attingunt. 



XXV.— May tU 15S9. Richmont 

Anther Dispateh to Roma, An Original 

RioiiT well beloved Friends, I commend 
me unto you in my most hearty manner, by 
the hands of Alezander, Messenger ; I have 
in good diligence received jour Letters of the 
4th of this Month ; and semblably the King's 
Highness hath received your other Letters, 
sent by the same Messenger unto his Grace : 
By tenour whereof it well appeareth that the 
King's Highness is now frustrate of the good 
hope and ezpectation that his Grace and sem- 
blably I were in of the Pope's determination, 
to have done for his Highness in this great 
and weighty Cause of Matrimony, as his Ho- 
liness by his Chamberlain promised ; not only 
that which might be done of power ordinary, 
but also of absolute ; and that ye be utterly 
in despair to consecute or attain any thing to 
the purpose there, to the benefit of the said 
Cause, with the strange demeanour that bath 
been used in calling you to make answer, why 
the supplications presented by the Emperor s 
Ambassador for advocation of tho Cause 
should not proceed ; and how discreetly and 
subsuotially ye have answered and ordered 
yourselves therein : Affinning finally, that as 
to that Matter, ye think it shall not serve to 
any purpose, but only to stop your suit in the 
obtaining of a new Commission, and desiring 
to be ascertained of the King's pleasure 
touching the Protestation mentioned in your 
Instructions, and how the same is meant and 
understood, with many other things comprised 
in your said Letters, right well and substan- 
tiallv couched and handled ; for the which 
the King's Highness givelhyon hearty thanks, 
and I also thank you in most hearty nxanner 
for my part. 

Ascertaining you. that by Thadeu9, Cou« 
tier, upon receipt of your former Letters sent 
by him, who I trust be arrived with you ion^ 



before this time; I wrote vnto you the 
King's mind and pleasure, as well to forbear 
anj further pursuits of the Degrees com- 
mitted unto your Charge, ezcept only the ei- 
pediiion of a new (Commission and Pollicita- 
tion mentioned in the same. A s also that you 
Mr.Stevins, and Sir Francis brian, should 
return home, like as my said Letters pur- 
ported. And forasmuch as now it appeareth, 
that then is no hope for you to attain the 
said Commission and Pollicitation, the King's 
Highness supposing that ye the said Mr. 
Stevins and Sir Francis be on your way 
homeward ; and perceiving that it should be 
necessary for his Grace to have there a sub- 
stantial Counsellor of his, well learned in the 
Laws, as well to defend all such things as 
shall be procured or i»et forth by the Cesa- 
reans, to the hindrance of the King's Cause, 
as to let and impeach any Advocations, In- 
hibitions, or other thing that may be dam- 
mageable thereunto, hath dispatched thitl.er 
this Bearer and Mr. Bennet, who hath com- 
mandment to shew unto you, and every of 
yon. wheresoever he shall meet with or find 
you, his whole Instructions, by tenour where- 
of ye shall be advertised of the King's fur- 
ther mind and pleasure in that behalf; 
wherefore this shall be only to signifie unto 
you, how his Highness will that ye now for- 
be«r anj pursuit, either for Commission, Pol- 
lidtatiott or Rescript to be sent to the Km- 
peror for exhibition of the Brief, either here 
or at Rome, but that following in every part 
the tenor of the said Instructions, ye Mr. 
Stevins and Sir Francis Brian use all the di- 
ligence possible in jour Voyage homeward, 
and the residue of you to attend to such 
things as be mentioned in the said Instruc- 
tions; ascertaining you, that whereas ye 
were in doubt what is meant bj the Protes- 
tation spoken of in my former Letters and 
your Instructions, it was none other thing 
than in the same Instructions was plainly 
specified and declared ; That cs to say. Fail- 
ing of all your Requests and Pursuits touch- 
ing the King's great Matter, to have shewed 
unto his Holiness the danger that might en- 
sue, by losing the entire favour of this Prince, 
by mean of his so strange and unkind dealing 
^•ith his Grace ; howbeit, considering in 
what state the things now be, and how much 
the Pope's Holiness seemeth to be inclined to 
the Emperor's part. And yet as appeareth 
both by your Letters, and by such other know- 
led g as the King hath, his Holiness would 
gladly conserve the King's Love and Favour, 
and is loth to do an j thing to the prejudice 
of his Cause : It is no time to come to any 
rigorous or eztream words with his Holi- 
ness, but in gentle and modest manner to 
shew himself in such words as be mentioned 
in my said last Letters sent by Thadeus ; and 
so without irritation of him, hut with con- 
servation of bis favour to entertain his Holi- 
ness in the best manner that may be, without 
medling in any other Protestauon, but only 



42 



RECORDS. 



to look what may be done touching such 
ProtetttatioDB apart, as is mentioDed in the 
said iostructions given to Mr. Benet, which 
with these Letters shall be a sufficient infor- 
mation of you all what to do in the Causes 
to be commilied, not doubting but in all other 
particular suits of BulU, and other things 
commiited unto you, ye Mr Stevins and Sir 
Francis Brian, have or will do your best to 
bring the same with you; the expedition 
whereof, if they be not sped already, the 
King's Highness committeth to the Wisdoms 
of such of you as Hhall fortune to be in the 
Court of Rome at the receipt hereof ; where- 
in, and in all other things, his ilighness 
trusteth, and I do the sembiable, that ye will 
order yourselves with all effectual diligence, 
as the special confidence that is put in you 
doth appertain. 

And forasmuch as the greatest thing that is 
to be looked onto is the importune Suit of 
the Caesareans, not only to stop any further 
things to be granted to the King's Highness, 
but also to revoke the Commission given to 
the Lord Legate Campegius tmd to me, 
which should be a clear disappointment and 
frustration of the King's Cause ; ye shall 
therefore look substantially by all politick 
means to withstand, that no such thing be 
granted ; assuring the Pope and all the Car- 
dinals, and such other as have respect to the 
well of the See Apostolick, that if he should 
do such an high injury to the King and his 
Realm, and an Act so contumelious to as his 
T<egates, and so contrarious to his Faith and 
Promise, he should thereby not fail so highly 
to irritate the King and all the Nobles of this 
Realm, that undoubtedly they should decline 
from the obedience of the See Apostolick, 
and consequently all other Realms should do 
the sembiable, forasmuch as they should find 
in the Head of the same, neither iostness, 
uprightness, nor truth ; and this shall be ne- 
cessary, as the case shall require, well to be 
inculked and put in his head, to the intent 
his Holiness by the same may be preserved 
from granting, passing, or condescending to 
any such thing. 

After these Jitters perfected hither, and 
read unto the King's Highness, albeit that 
mention is made in sundry places heretofore, 
that as well ye Mr. Stevins, and Sir Francis 
Brian, if ye be not returned from the Court 
of Home, as also the rest of the King's Am- 
bassadors, which at the arrival of Mr. Doc- 
tor Bennet shall fortune to be there, shall 
forbear to make any further means or pursuit 
for the New Commission and Pollicitation, 
but clearly to use silence therein ; yet never- 
theless regarding, and more profoundly 
confddering the effect of your Letters last 
sent, it doth plainly appear, that tho after 
the overture ma<'e to the Pope's Holiness of 
the said New Commission, the Business 
chanced to be made by the Emperor's Am- 
bassador, upon preferring a Supplication for 
ftdvocatioa of the cause ; which thing by your 



writing, Mr. Stevins, to Capisuke was well 
avoided ; yet was there none express refusal 
made by the Pope's Holiness to condescend 
unto the said New Commission, but order 
given that you should consult and confer with 
the Cardinal Anconitane and Syroonette upon 
the same ; which Conference, by mean of the 
said Business, was deferred and disap- 
pointed, without any final conclusion or reso» 
lution taken thereupon. Wherefore inasmnch 
as yet there appeareth none utter despair 
of obtaining the said New Commission and 
Pollicitation, with some more fat, pregnant, 
and effectual Clauses than the other hath ; 
The King's pleasure is, lliat notwithstand- 
ing any words before mentioned, both ye the 
said Mr. Stevins, and Sir Francis Brian, if ye 
be not departed from the Court of Rome, do 
for the time of your demur there, which the 
King's pleasure is, shall not be long, but only 
for taking of your leave ; and also the rest of 
the King's said Orators, after your departure, 
shall, as ye shall see the case require, endea- 
vour your selves as much as may be, to ob- 
tain the said New Commis«ion and Pollici- 
tation, foreseeing always that you handle the 
matter after such manner, as thereby the 
Pope be not the rather induced to hearken 
and incline to anv persuites of the Imperials 
for advocation of the Cause, which were a 
total frustration of all the King's intent, but 
so to nse your selves, as ye shall see to be 
to the benefit, and not to the hindrance there- 
of : Which done, the King's Grace doth refer 
the good handling of this thing to your wis- 
doms and discretions, neither to leave the 
pursuit for the said Commission and Pollici- 
tation, if it may without dammage be fol- 
lowed ; nor to follow it, if thereby you shall 
see apparent danger of any such Advocation* 
or advantage to ensae to the purpose of the 
Imperialists, like as his Highness doubteth 
not, knowing now the King's mind and plea- 
sure, you will with wisdom and dexterity, 
order your selves herein accordingly. 

And furthermore, you shall in any wise 
dissuade the Pofie for sending either by his 
Nuntio, to be sent unto Spain, or otherwise, 
for the Original Brief. And if the Nuntio be 
already passed, having charge to speak for 
sending the same to the Court of Rome, then 
to find the means that a Commandment be 
by the Pope's Holiness sent after him, not to 
make any mention thereof: Which done to 
you, the King's said Ambassador shall have 
a good colour to induce the Pope's Holiness, 
saying, as of yourself, That you have well 
considered your own pursuits for producing 
the Brief at Rome ; and because the Emperor 
might percase think that the Pope were about 
to arect unto him the falsity of the said Brief, 
therefore you can be contented that that mat- 
ter be put off, and no mention to be made 
thereof by his Nuntio, or otherwise ; where- 
onto it is not to be doubted but the Pope's 
Holiness will have special regard, and facilly 
Oondeacend to your desires in that behalf. 



BOOK II. 



43 



Finally; Itappearethalto Vyceitabiyou 
Letters tent, aa well to the King's High- 
ness as to me, tkat the Pope's Uoliiiess is 
much desirsos to stuJy and find a mean and 
way t« salisfy the King's Highness in this 
behalf: Amongst which oce clanae in his 
Leuers to me is this ; Tametsi ciitMjMri«fienCs- 
riMi comvUmm ^u^tiverimHSf ted nihti npertmuM, 
fu0i bomis ormtaribta timul eC jmttitut ae kom«ri 
umlro 9miirftieertt ; aed tamen 0gimm$ minm, H 
teMlmmHt omma mioJcs Regitt sue Stremitati, me 
drtuaupeetutmi luc Miu/acieN/ii. ( And it is 
added in the Margin, with Wolsey*s haod^ 

Mi Pitre, riferai imm l»Urit penelim quid tibi 
<f mtki P0Htifti duerit de Modu exeof^iiundut et 
qmoaunloBmbritens dicehmt^ /« tiomiue PatriM,6ic,) 

Where/are since his Holiness so plHinly 
declared, that he seeketb ihe ways and means 
to satisfie the King's Highness, it shall be in 
any wise expedient, that you the said Orators 
perceiring any towardness of Advocation, 
lay this to the Pope's Holiness, saying. That 
that is not the way to salisfy his Cirace ; and 
yet besides that, by your Wisdoms to fiud 
the means to onderstand and know of his 
Holiness what be the ways and means, which 
his Holiness hath studied or can study to 
satisfie the King according to his writing in 
this behalf, whereof they shaU say his Grace 
is glad, and is very desirous to know and un* 
derstand the same ; and as you shall per- 
ceive any towardness or natowardaess in 
the Pope in that behalf* so to set forth your 
pursuits to the best purpose accordingly. 
And thus heartily fare you well. From Rich- 
Bond, the tl daj of May. 

\ our lofing Friend, 

T. Cardinalis Eboiac. 



XXYI— May Si. Rom«. 15t9. 

A Lttter of lAs Ps/ie'i to (As CantiasL 

An OriginaU 

DUteio Filio HcUro Thomgt tUuU Sanclc Cecilia 

Pnthfitero CurdinaU Ehoruetnti, uouro et 

mdit Aimtolie± Legato de latere, 

Clenunt manu propria, 
[Cotton Ubr. Vitell. B. 11.] 

DiLBCTs Fili noster, salotem et Apostoli- 
cam benediciionem. Cum Anglia Kex ac 
Circumspectio vestra, vetera erga nos et Se- 
dem Apostolicam merita novis officiis auge- 
retis, optabamus occasionem, in qua et tos 
nostrum amorem cognoscere possetis ; sed 
molesuasime tulimus earn primam esse obla- 
tarn, in qua circumsepti angustis tenninis 
Justitis, non possemus progredi quantum 
▼ellemus, studio vobis gratificandi. multis ac 
Tationabilibus Cassis desideriuin vestrum im- 
pedientibus, quod quidem Regiis Oratoribus 
istoc radeuntibtts demonstrare conati sumus. 
Sed super his et publicis negotiis copioeius 
▼obiscum loqnetur Dilectus Kilius noster Car- 
dinalis Campegioa. Datum Koms die ultima 
Maii. 1529. J. 



XXVII.— April 6, 15t9. 

He King*» Letitr In hii Ambeaemdore^ to himdtt 

AM AooeutioH of the SuU, Am OrigutmL 

[Cotton Ubr. Vitel. B. 11.] 

BY TOS XI NO. 

■xNaT axx, 

Tai'STT and right well-beloved we greet 
you welL Since your departure from hence, 
we have received sundry your Letters to us 
directed, whereof the last beaieth date at 
Rome, the 4th day of the last month ; and 
have also seen such other as from time to 
time ye have sent to the most Reverend Fa- 
ther in God, our most entirely well- beloved 
Counsellor, the Lord Legate, Cardinal* 
Archbishop of York, Primate of England* 
and our Chancellonr : By continue whereof, 
we have been advertised of the Successes, as 
well of your Journey thitherwards, as of such 
things as ye to that time had done in our 
Causes to you committed; for the which 
your diligent advertisement, and good ac- 
quittal, we give unto you condign thanks : 
ascertaining you. We do not a little marvel, 
that in your said last Letters you shew so 
much desperation of any great favour to ba 
had at the Pope's hand m our said Caiues ; 
considering that neither ye then had spoken 
with bis Holiness in the same, nor by such 
Conferences as ye had had with Mr. Jacobo 
Salviati, or other on his behalf, we can per- 
ceive but all good favour and towardness ; 
tho per-case the superiority of the Imperials, 
and the common fame, led you to think the 
contrary : Howbeit as you know no credence 
is to be given unto such common report, nor 
we trust the same shall prove more true, 
than hath done the Opinion that was of the 
Lord Legate Caropegias now here Resident, 
whom we find and certainly know to be of a 
ftir other sort in his love and inclination to- 
wards us, than was spoken, not having such 
affection towards the Emperor, as in him 
was suspected. And to be plain with )ou, 
if ever he had been of other mind, we have 
said somewhat to him after such manner as 
might soon change that intention. So that 
little Faith is to be given to the outward 
Sajrings and Opinions of such People as mea- 
sure every thing at their pleasure ; which we 
doubt not but ye right wisely do consider, 
and that ye have before this time, by your 
diligent sollicitation made to speak with the 
Pope's Holiness for declaration of yourCharge, 
proTed the contrary. Whereof we shall be 
glad and joyous to hear ; willing and desir- 
ing you therefore, according to the great and 
special confidence that we have in you, to 
pretermit no time in the diligent handling and 
execution of your said Charge, but by one 
good way or other to find the mean, if you 
have not already done it, to declare the same 
unto the Pope, wherein the good advice and 
address of the Bishop of Verone shall. We 
trust, do you great funherance; and by 
whose means, if ye for the Pope** exUema 



44 



RECORDS. 



debility or sicknesi migbt in oo wise be often 
admitted unto bis presence, je may signify 
unto him at great length, our whole Mind, 
Desire, and Intent, after such form as your 
Instructions and Letters given and sent unto 
you in that behalf do purport : For sure ye 
may be, it shall highly confer unto the bene- 
6t of our Causes, that ye have there present 
one so fast and assured Friend unto us, as 
we trust the Bishop of Verone is, who shall 
be able right largely to countenrail, and meet 
with the malicious practices of the Archbishop 
of Capua, who is thought to be one of the 
chief Authors and Contrivers of the Falsities, 
Crafu, and Abuses, set forth to the hindrance 
of our said Causes ; which no Man shall 
more politickly and facilly deprehend, than 
the said Bishop of Verone may do: And 
tlierefore he is by you, with all good means 
and ways pos»ible, to be entertained ; as we 
doubt not but you will have special eye and 
regard to the making, winning, and conser- 
▼aiion of as many Friends to our purpose as 
ye can possibly obtain ; so handling yoor 
self, as now may appear your dexterity and 
perfect endeavour to conduce, with your dili- 
gent labour and policy, our Matters to the 
speedy, indelayeci, and desired end and ef- 
fect, wliich ye may be sure we shall not pat 
in oblivion, but will have the same in remem- 
brance accordingly. Marvelling neverthe- 
less, that though ye Mr. Stevins could not 
bring hitherto our great Causes to perfection, 
ye had not in the mean season advertised iu 
what is done touching such Bulls as were to 
be sped for our other particular Matters, 
whereof no mention is made in your said 
Letters ; willing and desiring you therefore, 
by your next Letters, to advertise us in what 
state and train the same be ; knowing right 
well that ye being not only bv the former 
Letters and Writings, but also oy such as be 
sent unto you, at this time sufficiently and 
amply instructed of our Mind and Pleasure, 
will now so acquit your self, as shall corre- 
spond to the perfect expectation, and firm 
opinion that we have of you, which we shall 
not fail to have in our tender consideration 
to your well, as is aforesaid. Ye shall also, 
in your Conferences with the said Bishop of 
Verone, understand and know of him, by 
what ways and means ye may best further 
his advancement to the Cardinality ; exhort- 
ing him, for the manifold good effects that 
thereof may ensue, to conform himself to the 
acceptation thereof, if it may be obtained ; 
for doubtless his Vertue, Wisdom, Experi- 
ence, Fidelity, and other great and commend- 
able merits well considered, we think no 
Man more meet at this time to be preferred 
thereunto than him : And therefore our ex- 
press Mind and Pleasure is, that ye do it by 
all the ways and means to you possible. And 
finally we will that ye show unto him how 
effectually we have written unto you in that 
behalf, to the intent, being advanced there- 
«nto, he may give ub the better thanks, and 



in every way bear to us the more perfect af- 
fection. And by your next Letters, We will 
that ye advertise ns what Advocates ye have 
on our part, with their Names and Qualities ; 
finding the means also, if it be po«»ibIe, to 
retain some notable and excellent Divine, a 
Frier, or other that may, can, or will firmly 
stick to our Causes, in leaning to that. Quod 
Ponlijex ex Jure Dioiuo nati jttitnt dispenaare, 
6(c, And of all the Successes to advertise us, 
as our special trust is in you. Given under 
our Signet, at our Manner of Greenwich, the 
6th of this April. 

XXVin.->7%e King*t Letter to hit Ambaua' 
dtnin, about hit appearance before the Legatit, 
An Original. 

June SS, 1529. 

To our trusty and right weU-beloved CouvMeUan, 
Mr. Wm. Bennet, Doctor of' both Law§ ; Sir 
Gregory de Cataalit, Knight ; and Mr. Peter 
Vannes our Secretary far the Latin Tongue, 
our Ambattadourt, resident in the Court of 
Rome, and to every of them. 

[Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 11.] 

BY THK XINO. 
HENRY n. 

Trusty and right weU-beloved, we greet 
you well. By former Letters and Writings 
sent to you Sir Gregory and Mr. Peter, with 
other of your Collegues then being at Rome, 
and by such conference as was had with you 
Mr. Benet before your departure, you were 
advertised in what state then stood our Cause 
and Matter of Matrimony, and how it was 
intended that the Process of the same should 
with diligence be commenced before the Pope*s 
Legates here, being authorised for that pur- 
pose. Since that time, ensuing the delibera- 
tion taken in that behalf, the said Legates, 
all due Ceremonies first observed, have di- 
rected Citations both to us and to the Queen, 
for our and for her appearing before them the 
18th of this month ; which appearance viraa 
duly on either Parry kept, performed, and all 
requisite Solemnities accomplished : At which 
time the Queen trusting more in the power of 
the Imperialists, than in any justness of her 
Cause, and thinking of likelyhood, by frustra- 
tory allegations and delays, to tract and put 
over the Matter to her advantage, did protest 
at the said day, putting in Libels, Recusato- 
ries of the Judges ; and also made a provoca- 
tion, alledging the Cause to be avoked by the 
Pope's Holiness,«t litispmdentiam coram eodem; 
desiring to be admitted for probation thereof, 
and to have a term competent for the same : 
Whereupon day was given by the Judges till the 
21 of the same month, for declaration of their 
minds and intentions thereunto ; 'lite Queen 
in Person, and we by our Proctor enjoined to 
appear the same day, to hear what the said 
Judges should determine in and upon the same. 
At which time both we and the Queen appear- 



BOOK II. 



45 



ed in Person ; and notwithstanding that the 
■aid Judges amply and aulBcientlj declared, 
a« well the sincerity of their minds directly, 
jastiy to proceed without favour, dread, af- 
fectioQ, or partiality ; as also that no such 
Recusation, Appellation, or term for proving 
of Litis peudentiam, could or might be by them 
admitted : yet she nevertheless persisting in 
her former wilfulness, and in ber Appeal, 
which also by the said Judges was likewise 
recused : And they minding to proceed fur- 
ther in the Cause, the Queen would no longer 
make her abode to hear what the said Judges 
would fully discern, but incontinently departed 
out of the Court ; wherefore she was thrice 
preconniaate, and called eft-soons to return 
and appear ; which she refusing to do, was 
denounced by the Judges Contumaz, and a 
Citation decerned for her appearance on Fri* 
day next, to make answer to such Articles and 
Positions as should be objected unto her : So 
as now it is not to be doubted, but that she 
will nse all the ways and means to her pos- 
sible, to impetrate and attain such things, as 
well by her own pursuit, as by her Friends, 
as may be to the impeachment of the rightful 
Process of this Cause, either by Advocation, 
Inhibition, or otherwise : Wherefore seeing 
now in what state this our Matter standeth 
and dependtfth, necessary and requisite for 
the great Consequences hanging upon the 
same, not only for the exoneration of our 
Conscience, hut also for the surety of our Suc- 
cession, and the well of this our Realm and 
People, to be with all celerity perfected and 
observed. It was thought convenient to ad- 
vertise you of the Premisses, to the intent ye 
being well and sufficiently instructed in all 
things concerning the same, shall by your 
wisdoms and diligences have special regard 
that nothing pass or be granted there by the 
Pope's Holiness, which mav either give delay 
or disappointment to the direct and speedy 
procees to be used in this Cause, neither by 
Advocation of the Cause, Inhibition, or other- 
wise ; but that if any such thing shall, by the 
Cs^areaos. or by her A genu, or other, be at- 
tempted, or desired, the like Men of Wisdom, 
good Zeal, Learning, and Experience, dili- 
gently procure the stopping thereof, as well 
upon such Reasons and Considerations as be- 
fore have been signified unto voo, as by in- 
ferring the high and extreme dishonour, and 
intolerable prejudice that the Pope's Holiness 
tbereof should do to his said Legates ; and 
also the contrariety both of his Bull and Com- 
mission, and also of his Promise and Pollici- 
tation psissed upon the same ; beside the no- 
Uble and excellent displeasure thereby to be 
done by bis Holiness to us, and our Realm, 
clear contrary to our merits and deserts ; ex- 
tending also the other dangers mentioned in 
the said former Writings, apparent to ensue 
thereby to his Holiness, and the See Apos- 
iolick, with the manifold, and in manner, in- 
finite inconveniences like to follow of the same 
to all Christendom, and all other soch rea- 



sons, introductions and persuasions ye can 
make and devise for that purpose: putting 
him also in remembrance of the great Com- 
modity coming unto his Holiness herein, by 
reason that this Cause being here decided, 
the Pope not only is delivered from the pains 
that he should in this time of Disease and 
Sickness, to the extream peril of his Life sus- 
tain with the same, seeing that it is of such 
moment and importance, as suffereth no tract 
or delay ; but also his Holiness shall by such 
decision here eschew and avoid all displea- 
sure, that he should not fail to have, if ii were 
or should be passed elsewhere : which matter 
is no little wisdom well to foresee and con- 
sider, and not only to forbear to do or pass 
any thing derogatory or prejudicial to his said 
Commission, but also by all means possible 
to corroborate and fortify the same, and all 
such Acts judicial as shall pass by his said 
Legates by virtue thereof. Like-as we doubt 
not but that the Pope's Holiness, of his Up- 
rightness, Vertoe, and perfect Wisdom will 
do ; and rather like a most loving Father and 
Friend, tender and favour our good, just and 
reasonable Causes and Desires, putting there- 
unto all the furtherance he may do, than to 
do or consent to be done any thing hurtful, 
prejudicial, dammageable, or displeasant unto 
us, or this our said Cause. And finally ; If 
need shall be, we will ye also infer, as the 
case shall require, how inconvenient it were 
this our Matter should be decided in the Court 
of Rome ; which now dependeth totally in 
the Emperor's Arbitre, having such puissance 
near thereunto, that, as hath been written by 
the Pope*8 own Letters, their State ai)d Life 
there is all in the Emperor's hands, whose 
Armies may famish or relieve them at their 
pleasure. And semblably ye shall not forget 
the prerogative of our Crown and Jurisdiction 
Royal, by the ancient Laws of our Realm, 
which admitteth nothing to be done by the 
Pope to the prejudice thereof, and also what 
danger they should incur that would presume 
to bring or present any such thing unto the 
same, as in our last Letters sent by Alexander 
was touched at good length. Wherein since 
ye be already so well and amply instructed, 
knowing also how much the Matter imports 
and toucheth us, and what profit and agree- 
able service ye may do unto us herein, with 
the high thanks that ye may deserve for the 
same : We shall not be more prolix, but refer 
the substantial, perfect, and assured handling 
hereof to your circumspections, fidelities, and 
diligences, not doubting but that ye will now 
above all other things, look vigilantly here- 
unto, and so acquit your selves in the same, 
as it may well appear that your Acts shall be 
correspondent to our firm trust and expecta- 
tion, and no less tender this thing than ye 
know it to be imprinted in the bottom of our 
Heart, nor than as ye know both the import- 
ance and high moment, and also the very ne- 
cessity of the Matter doth require. In which 
doiug, beside the laud and praise that ye shall 



46 



RECORDS. 



cooaecute thereby of all good Men, we shall 
■o have your acquittals in our remembrance, 
as ye shall have cause to think your travels, 
pains, and studies henia, in the best vise 
collocate and emploied. Given under onr 
Signet, at our Palace of Bridewel, the tSd 
day of June. 



XXIX.— Rome, 9 July, 15t9. 

Doctor BennH** LHter to the Cardinal, ihowing 
haw little thty might txpect from the Pope, 
An OriginaL 

[Cotton libr. Vitol. B. 11.] 

Plbasb it your Grace to understand, that 
the 6th day of this month the Pope's Holi- 
ness sent for os : Albeit we had made great 
sate for audience before to his Holiness, 
soon after (hat we had understanding that 
his Holiness was recovered of this his last 
Sickness, into the which he fell the second 
day, after I had my first audience of his Ho- 
liness, which was the <i day of the last 
month: And after our long communication 
and reasoning in the King's Highness Cause, 
which, at length, we have written to your 
Grace in our common Letter, for a confirma- 
tion of many inconveniences and dangers 
which we perswaded to his Holiness, to fol- 
low both to himself and to the See Aposto- 
lick, in case his Holiness should avoke the 
cause ; I thought much convenient at that 
same time to deliver the King's familiar, 
and likewise your Grace's Letter, and so to 
shew your Grace's Credence to his Holiness. 
After the foresaid Letters delivered, and by 
his Holiness shewed me, that he perceived 
by your Grace's Letters, that 1 had certain 
Credence to shew unto him of great moment 
and importance, concerning him and the See 
Apostolick. 1 shewed to his Holiness your 
Gmce's Faith and observance, his Holiness 
doth best know ; most humbly besought his 
Holiness to believe these undoubtedly to fol- 
low. That if his Holiness should, at the la- 
bours of the Cwsareans. avoke the Cause, he 
should not alonely offend the King's High- 
ness, which hitherto hath been a stay, a 
help, and a defence of the See Apostolick ; 
but also by reason of this injury, without re- 
medy, shall aliennte bis Majesty and Realms, 
with others, from the devotion and obedience 
of the See Apostolick. This 1 shewed his 
Holiness, that your Grace doth evidently 
perceive to follow, in case his Holiness 
should incline to the Cesareans desire on 
this behalf: Yea further, I said, that your 
Grace most clearly perceiveth also by that 
Act, the Church of Kngland utterly to be 
destroyed, and likewise your Person ; and 
thai these your Grace, with weeping tears, 
most lamentably committed unto me to shew 
to his Holiness. Furthermore 1 shewed to 
bis Holiness, that your Grace, howsoever you 
■aottld proceed in this Cause, did intend to 



proceed bo sincerely, indifferently, and justly, 
that yon would rather suffer to be jointed. 
Joint by Joint, than either for affection or 
fear, do any act either against your Con- 
science or Justice. Furthermore I said, that 
seeing his Holiness may be so well assured, 
that your Grace will do nothing but accord- 
ing to Justice in this Cause, he may the 
more boldly deny Avocations to the Csesa- 
reans, seeing that the Queen and the Empe- 
ror can desire but Justice, which they may- 
have at your Grace's hand, and my Lord 
Campegius, as well there as here ; and by 
this means his HoUness should deliver him- 
self from great pains and unquietness of 
mind, which he should sustain in case the 
Cause should be known here, where he 
should have the King's Highness on one 
part, and the Emperor on 3xe other side, 
daily railing upon his Holiness. To this his 
Holiness most heavily, and with tears, an- 
swered and said, That now he saw the de- 
struction of Christendom, and lamented that 
his fortune was such to live to this day, and 
not to be able to remedy it, (saying these 
words) For God is my Judge, I would do as 
gladly for the King, as 1 would for my self j 
and to that I knowledg my self most boun- 
den, but in this case I cannot satisfy his de- 
sire, but that i should do manifestly against 
Justice to the charge of my Conscience, to 
my rebuke, and to the dishonour of tlie See 
Apostolick; affirming, that his Counsel 
shews him, that seeing the Cesareans have 
a Mandate or Prozie of the Queen, to ask 
the Avocations in her Name, be cannot of 
Justice deny it, and the whole Signature be 
in that same opinion ; so that though he 
would most gladly do that thing that might 
be to the King's pleasure, yet he cannot do 
it, seeing that Signature would be against 
him whensoever the Supplication should be 
up there : And so being (ate, we took our 
leave of his Holiness, and depsrted, seeing 
that we could obtain nothing of the Pope for 
stopping the Avocation, we consulted and 
devised for the deferring of it, till such time 
as your Grace might make an end in the 
Cause there. And so concluded upon a new 
Device, which at length we have written in 
our common Letter, wherein I promise your 
Grace, Mr. Gregory has used great dili- 
gence, and taken great labours at this time, 
we can do no more for our lives: And i< 
your Grace saw the importune labour of the 
Ambassadors of the Emperor's and Ferdi- 
nandoes, you would marvel, I promise your 
Grace they never cease ; wherefore in stay- 
ing hitherto, as we have done, it is marvel, 
as God knoweth, whom 1 pray to preserve 
your Grace in health and prosperity ad muUos 
unuos, I beseech your Grace most humbl;^ 
to commend me to the King's Highness; and 
likewise 1 beseech your Grace to pardon my 
ill writing. At Uome, the 9th day of July. 
Your daily Headman and iservact, 
W. Benet. 



BOOK II. 



47 



XXX^l9JaIii. 15t9. 
A L'tttT tf tA« ?0f€'% to tht Cardinal craccm- 
iug the Aoetvtiom. A» OriginaL 
[Cottoc libr. Vitel. B. 11.] 
Dii.RCTE Fill noeter, aailatem et Apostoti- 
cam Benedictiooem. Difficile est nobid ex> 
plicare literis, qua nostra molestia sea potiaa 
(lolore fnehmos coacti, ad ATOcatiooem Cau< 
■ae i«tic commissc coo^Hienriam ; nam etsi 
res ita foil justa at tanto tempore differri 
noa debaerit, tamen nos qai isti Serenissimo 
Ke^i pro ejus singulanbos erga nos et Apos- 
tolicam sedem meiitb placere in omnibos ca- 
pimus, sicot coosuerimus, flegre nunc adducti 
somas, at qoamqoam justitia cogcnte, quic- 
quid contra ejus ▼olaotatem concederemas. 
JNec Tero minus, Fili, dolaimus tua caasa, 
coi rem banc tantc corK esse perspeximus 
qnantam taa erpa dictom Regem fides et 
amor postalat ; sed tamen qaod datur justi- 
ti« miDos esse molestum debet, cum prseser- 
tim id fuerit tarn dilatam a nobis, omniaq ; 
aotea pertentata ne ad boc descenderemos. 
Itaq; optamos in boc adhiberi a te illam 
toam singalarem pradentiam et aqoitatem, 
penmadeieq; te tibi id quod est. nos, qui 
semper vobis placere quantum nobis licoit 
stadaimas, id quod Testro maximo meiito fe« 
cimos, et semper facturi sumos, nunc non 
nisi invitos et justitia coactos quod fecimus 
fecisse : Teq ; omoi studio et amore borta- 
mar, at dictum liegem in solita erga nos be- 
neTolenUa retinere velis, eique persaadere, 
hihil ex boc apud nos de benevolentia erga se 
Tetpri imminutum unquam fore, quod reci- 
piemus a Circamspectiooe tua longe gratissi- 
mum. Quemadmodum plenius diJectns Fi- 
tius noster Cardinalis Campegius baec Cir- 
camspectioni tun explicabit. Dat Rome 
apod Sanctum Petrum sob annulo Piscatoris 
die 19. Johi I5t9, Pont, nostri anno sexto. 
Blositts. 



XXXI. — Act f6. Anno Regni <1. Henr. 8. 

Ah Act far thereieannjf Hntnthe King hit High- 
nea of $urk Sums vf Moneit ai was to be rs- 
^kirerl if AifA, by aim his Subjects, for any 
Mauaer >f Loan, by hi* Lrttnrs Missicet, or 
other way* or manner tp'iatsoeoer. 

ITEM quaiam alia billa formam eujutdam 
metn» in tP ro»tinens,erhihita eU profato Ditmino 
R*gi in Pisriiamento prtrdicio, mjus quuiem bit' 
fr tenar s^qniturin httc vfrha. The King's 
humble, faithful, and loring Subjects, uie 
Lords Spiriiual and Temporal, and Commons 
in tbis present Parliament assembled, con- 
sidering and calling to their remembrances, 
the inestimable Costs, Charges, and Ex- 
penses, which the King's Highness necessa- 
rily hath been compelled to support and sus- 
tain, since bis assumption to his Crown, 
Estate, and Dignity Royal ; as well first for 
the extinction of a right dangerous and dam- 
nable Scbiam sprong and risen in the Church ; 



which by the providence of the Almighty 
God, and the high prudence, and provision, 
and assistance of the King's Highness, was, 
to the great hon«Br» land, and glory of his 
Majesty, repressed; the Enemies then being 
of the Church reformed* retamed, and re- 
stored to the anity of the same, and peace 
orer all componed and concluded, as also for 
the modifying of the insatiable and inordi- 
nate ambition of those which do aspire unto 
the Monarchy of Christendom, did put oni- 
▼ersal trouble, Hivisions in the saikie, iotend- 
ing, if they might, not only to have subdued 
this Realm, bill also all the rest nnto their 
Power and Subjection : For the resistance 
whereof, the King's Highness was compelled^ 
after the Universal Peace, by the great study, 
labour, and travel of his Grace conduced, and 
the same by some of the Contrahents newly 
violate and infringed ; in shewing the form 
of the Treaties thereupon made again, to take 
Armour. And over and besides the notable 
and excessive treasure and substance which 
his Highness in his first Wars had emploied 
for the defence of the Church, the Faith Ca- 
tholick, and tbis his Realm, and of the Peo- 
ple and Sobjecu of the same, was eft-soons 
broaght of necessity to new, excellent, and 
marvellous Charges, both for the supporta- 
tion of sundry Armies by Sea and by Land ; 
and also for divers and manifold Contriba- 
tions outward, to serve, keep, and contain 
his own Subjects at home in rest and repose ; 
which hath been so politickly handled and 
conduced, that when the most part of all re- 
ligions Christians have been infested with 
cruel Wars, Discords, Divisions, and Dis- 
sensions, the great Heads and Princes of the 
World broaght anto Captivity ; Cities, 
Towns, and Places, by force and sedition, 
taken, spoiled, burnt, and sacked; Men, 
Women, and Children found in the same 
slain and destroyed; Virgins, Wives, Wi- 
dows, and Religious Women, ravished and 
defioured; Holy Churches and Temples pol- 
luted, and turned unto prophane use ; the Re- 
liqoes of the Holy Saints irreverently treat- 
ed; Hunger, Dearth, and Famine, by mean 
thereof in the said outward Regions, insuing 
and generally over all, was depopulation, 
destruction and confusion : the King's said 
Subjects in all this time, were by the high 
providence and politick means of bis Grace 
nevertheless preserved, defended, and main- 
tained, from all these inconveniences and 
dangers; and such provisions taken, by one 
way or other, so as reasonable commodity 
was always given nnto them to exercise their 
Traffiques of Merchandise, and other their 
Crafts, Mysteries, and Occupations for their 
living; which could not possibly have been 
brought about, unless then the King's High- 
ness, with continual studies, travels, and 
pains, and with his infinite Charges and Ex- 
pences, had converted the p|eril and danger 
of the Enterprises and Exploits, set forth for 
the reduction of the Enemies unto Peace, 



48 



BOOK II. 



from his own Sabjects trnio Strangers : 
Whereof finally rach Fruit and Effect is en- 
sued, as by the King's policy, puissance* and 
means, general and universal Peace is esta« 
blished amongst all Christian Princes ; and 
this Realm now, thanked be God, constitute 
in free, better, and more assured and profit- 
able Amity with all outward Parties, than 
hath been at any time whereof is memory or 
remembrance. Considering, furthermore, 
That his Highness, in and about the Pre« ' 
misses, hath been fain to employ, not only 
such sums of Money as hath risen and grown 
by any manner of contribution made unto hii 
Grace by his said loving Subjects, but also 
over and above the same, sundry other nota- 
ble and excellent Sums of his own Treasure, 
and yearly Revenues, which else his Grace 
might have kept and reserved to his own 
use ; amongst which manifold great Sums so 
employed, bis Highness also, as is notorious- 
ly known, and as doth evidently appear by 
the accompts of the same, hath to that use 
and none other, converted all such Mony, as 
by any his Subjects and People, Spiritual and 
Temporal, hath been advanced unto his 
Grace by way of Prest and Loan, either par- 
ticularly. Or by any Taxation made of the 
same, being a thing so well collocate and be- 
stowed, seeing the said high and great Fruiu 
and Effects (hereof ensued, to the honour, 
surety, well, perfect commodity, and perpe- 
tual tranquillity of this said Realm, as no- 
thing oould better nor more to the comfort of 
his said Subjects be desired, studied, or 
imagined; Of one mind, consent and assent, 
and by Authority of this present Parliament, 
do for themselves, and all the whole Body of 
the Realm whom they do represent, freely, 
liberally, and absolutely, give and grant unto 
the King's Highness, by Authority of this 
present Parliament, all and every Sum and 
Sums of Mony, which to them, and every of 
them, is, ought, or might be due, by reason 
of any Mony, or any other thing, to his Grace 
at any time heretofore advanced, or payed, 
by way of Prest or Loan, either upon any 
iJetter or Letters under the King's Privy 
Seal, general or particular. Letter, Missive, 
Promise, Bond, or Obligation of payment, or 
by any Taxation, or other Assessing, by vir- 
tue of any Commission or Commissions, or 
by any other mean or means whatsoever it be 
heretofore passed for that purpose, and ut- 
terly, frankly, liberally, and most willingly 
and benevolently, for them, their Heirs, Exe- 
cutors, and Successors, do remit, release, and 
quit claim, unto his Highness, his Heirs and 
Suecessors for ever, all and every the same 
Sums of Money, and every parcel thereof, 
and all and singular Suits, Petitions, and 
Demands, which they, or any of them, their 
Heirs, Successors, or Executors, or the Heirs, 
Esecutors, or Successors of any of them, 
have, had, or may have for the same, or any 
parcel thereof ; most humbly and lovingly, 
beseeching his Highness, for the more clear 



discharge for the same, that it m»y be or* 
dained and enacted by the King, our said 
Sovereign J^rd, the Lords Spiritual and 
Temporal, and the Commons of this present 
Parliament assembled, and by authority of 
the same, that all Promises, Bonds, Writ- 
ings, Obligatory Letters, under the King's 
Privy Seal Signet, Sign Manual, or Great 
Seal passed, and other Bonds or Pioroises, 
whatsoever they be, had, or made, to any 
Person or Persons, Spiritual or Temporal, 
Shire, Qly, Burrough, Waxentale, Tranship, 
Hamlet, Village, Monastry, Church, Clathe- 
dral, or Collegiat, or to any Guild, Frater- 
nity, or Body Corporate, Fellowship, or 
Company, or other whatsoever, havine capa- 
city to take any Bond, especially and gene- 
rally, jointly or severally, touching or con- 
cerning the same Prest or Loan, or every of 
them, or the repaiment of any Sum or Sums 
of Mony for the same, be from henceforth 
void and of none effect. Cui quidem hitU 
probe et ad plenum ihuUect^ per dictum Domi^ 
yiRin Regem ex anensii et Aulhoritate Puriia- 
menti pr:edicti taliter eH renpmsum. Le Boy 
remereie Ln Seigneurs et tes communet de Uur 
bonne cxurs en faitant cesi grauttt, si icelle m 
Majette accepte et tout le eontetm, et ee$t ccm'> 
tare u graunt et aprove aveequet tout iet etrticUi 
en ceste etcripture tpecijitt. 



XXXI L — A Letter from Gardiner and Fox^ about 

their Proceedings at Cambridge An Original, 

Feb. 1530. from Cambridg by Stephen 

Gardiner, 

[Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. IS.] 

TO THE king's HIGBNBSS. 

Plbasxth it your Highness to be adver- 
tised. That arriving here at Cambridg upon 
Saturday last past at noon, that same night, 
and Sunday in the morning, we devised with 
the Vice-chancel lour, and such other as fa- 
voureth your Grace's cause, how and in what 
sort to compass and attain your Grace's Pur- 
pose and Intent ; wherein we assure your 
Grace, we found much towardness, eood will, 
and vigilance, in the Vice-Chancellour and 
Dr. Edmunds, being as studious to serve your 
Grace as we could wish or desire : Never- 
theless there was not so much care, labour, 
study, and diligence employed on oar Psrty, 
by them, our self, and other, for attaining 
your Grace's Purpose, but there was as much 
doae by others for the lett and empeacbment 
of the same ; and as we assembled they as- 
sembled, as we made Friends they mada 
Friends, to lett that nothing should pass as 
in the Universities Name ; wherein the first 
day they were Superiors, for they had put in 
the ears of them, by whose Voices such things 
do pass, mii/toi fabuias, too tedious to write 
unto your Grace. Upon Sunday at afternoon 
were assembled, after the manner of the Uni- 
versity, all the Doctors, Batchellora of Divi- 



BOOK II. 



49 



mtjv 9mA Maitors of Art, being in number 
almost two hundred : In that Congregation 
we delivered joor Grace's Letters, which 
were read openly by the Vice*ChancelIor. 
And for answer to be made unto them, first 
the Vice- Chancellor calling apart the Doc* 
ton. asked their Advice and Opinion ; where- 
Qnto they answered sevemliy, as their Affec- 
tions led them, et rr* erat in muUa coufaucnt. 
Tandem they were content Answer should be 
made to the Quesiioos by indifferent Men : 
but then they cams to Exceptions against the 
Abl>ot of St Benets, who seemed to come 
for that purpose; and likewise against Dr. 
Reppes, and Dr. Crome ; and also generally 
against all such as had allowed Dr. Gran- 
mer's Book, inasmuch as they had already 
declaxed their Opinion. We said thereunto. 
That by that reason they might except against 
all : for it was lightly, that in a Question so 
notable as this is, every Maa Learned hath 
•aid to his Friend as be thinketh iu it for tho 
time ; but we ought not to judg of any Man, 
that he setteth more to defend that which he 
hath once said, than Truth afterward known. 
Finally ; The Vice-Chancellor, because the 
day was much S[>ent in those altercations, 
commanding every Man to resort to bis Seat 
apart, as the manner is in those Assemblies, 
willed every Man's mind to be known se- 
cretly, whether they would be content with 
such an Order as he had conceived for an- 
swer to be made by the University to your 
Grace's Letters ; whereunto that night they 
would in no wise agree. And forasmuch as 
it was then dark night, the Vice Chancellor 
continued the Congregation till the next day 
at one of the Clock ; at which dme the Vice- 
Chancellor proponed a Grace after the form 
herein inclosed ; and it was first denied : 
When it was asked again, it was even on 
both Parties, to be denied or granted ; and 
a^ the last, by labour of Friends to cause some 
to depart the House which were against it, 
it was obtained in such form as the Schedule 
herfiii enclosed purporteth *, wherein be two 
Paints which we would have left out ; but 
considering by putting in of them, we allured 
many, and that indeed ihey shall not hurt the 
Determination for your Gra^'e's port, we were 
finally content therewith. The one Point is 
that where it was first, that quicquid major 
^•irt of them that be named decmerit, should 
be taken for the Determination of the Univer- 
sity. Now it referred ad dttas partei, wherein 
we suppose shall be no diffii-ultv. The other 
Point is. That your Grace's (Question shall 
be openly disputed, which we think to be 
very honourable ; and it is agreed amongst 
ns, Tliat in that Disputation, shall answer, 
the Abbot of St. Benets, Dr. Reppes, and I 
Mr. Fox, to ail such as will object any thing 
or reason against the conclusion to be sus- 
tained for your Grace's part. And because 
Mr. Doctor Cliff hath said. That he bath 
somewhat to say conceming.the Cancn Law ; 
1 your Secretary shall be adjoined unto them 



for answer to be made therein. In the Sche* 
dule which we send unto your Grace heie- 
with, containing the names of those who 
shall determine your Grace's Question, all 
marked with the Letter A. be already of your 
Grace's opinion ; by which we trust, and 
with other good means, to induce and obtain 
a great part of the rest. Thus we beseech 
Almighty God to preserve your most Nobis 
and Roy&J Estate. From Cambridg the 
day of February. 

Your Highness's most humble 
Subjects and Servants, 

Stephen Gardiner 
Edward Fox. 



The Grace purposed and obtained, Feb. 1550. 

Placet Vobii vt 
A. Vicecancellarius. | MagiHri in Thtologia, 

Doctffres, I Middleton. 

A. Salcot. The Abbot ! A. Heynes. 

of St. Benet's. Mvisent. de isto 

Watson. bene speratur. 

Kepps. A. Shaxton. 

Tomson. A. Latimer. 

Veqetus^ de itto A. Simon. 
bene speratur^ Longford. De iHe 

A. Edmunds* bene speratwr. 

Downes. T^xtel. 

A. Crome. Nicols. 

A Wygan. Button. 

A. Boston. A. Skip. 

A. Goodrich. 
A. Heth. 

Hadway, de uto 

bene ipsrstur. 
Dey. 
Bayne. 
A. A. Duo Procnra- 
tores. 

Hahiant plenam facultatem et Auctori- 
tatem, nomine totius Universitatis, respon- 
dendi Literis Regiae Majestatis in hac Con> 
gregatione lectis, ac nomine totius Universi- 
tatis defioiendi et determinandi quaestionem 
in dictis Uteris propositam : ita quod qaic- 
quid duie partes eorum praesentium inter se 
aecreverint, respondendi dictis literis, et de- 
finieiint ac determinaverint super questione 
proposita, in iisdem habeatur, et reputetur 
pro Responsione, Definitione et Determina* 
tione totius Universitatis, et quod liceat 
Vicecancellario, Procnratoribus et Scrutato- 
ribus, literis super dictarum duamm partium 
definitione et determinatione concipienda si- 
gillum commune Universitatis apponere : sic 
quod dispotetnr Qu«stio publico et antea 
legatur coram Universitate absq ; ulteriori 
gratia desuper petenda aut obunenda. 

Your Highnesi may perceive by the Notes^ that 
we be already ntre of at many a$ he rfqtiisite, 
voantiug only three ; and we have good hope 
four ; (f \sah\ch fmir if ve get tiro, and ohtnin 
of another to be abient, it is sujfficieut for our 
purpote* 
E 



50 



RECORDS. 



XXXIII.— July 1. 15S0. 
A Letter fnm Crook out tf Venieet eoneeming 

the Op'tniont ef Divitut about the Divorce, 

An Original, 

rCotton Libr. Vitell. B. 13.] 

Plbasb it your Highness to be adTertised, 
That as this day I obtained the Common seal 
of the University of Padua, in substantial 
and good form ; for all the Doctors were as- 
sembled upon Sunday, and the Case was 
amongst them solemnly and earnestly dis- 
puted all Monday, Tuesday. Wednesday, 
and lliursday, and this present Friday in 
the morning again ; and thereupon they con- 
cluded with your Highness, and desired a 
Notary to set his Sign and hand unto an In- 
strument, by Leocicus and Simonetus de- 
vised, in corroboration of your Cause, and 
thereby to testify that this Instrument was 
their Deed, Device, Act, and Conclusion; 
and for the more credence to be given to the 
said Instrument, they caused the Chancellor 
of the Potessate here to set his Hand and 
Seal for the approbation of the Authority of 
the Notary : A Copy of all the which things 
I send unto vour Hiehness by this Bearer, in 
most bumble wise beseeching the same to be 
advertised, that the General of the Black- 
Friers hath given a Commandment, That no 
Black- Frier dispute the Pope's Power: Not- 
withstanding Prior Thomas Omnibonus pro- 
cureth daily new Subscriptions, and will do 
till the Brief of contrary Commandment 
shall come unto his hands. 

My fidelity bindeth roe to advertise your 
Highness, that all Lutherans be utterly against 
your Highness in this Cause, and have let- 
ted as much with their wretched Power, 
Malice, without Reason or Authority, as they 
could and might, as well here as in Padua 
and Ferrara, where be no small Companies 
of them. I doubt not but all Christian Uni- 
versities, if they be well handled, will ear- 
nestly conclude with your Highness. And to 
obtain their assent, as well through Italy, 
France, Almat^ne. Austrich. Hungary, and 
Scotland, 1 think it marvellous expedient, for 
the preferment of this your most honourable 
and high Causte ; As from the Seigniory and 
Dominion of Venice towards Home, and be- 
yond Home, I think there can be no more 
done than is done alrea<ly, albeit, gracious 
Lord, if that I had in time been sufficiently 
furnished with Mony. Albeit I have beside 
this Seal procured unto your Highness an 
hundred and ten Subscriptions, yet it had been 
nothing in comparison of that that I might 
easily and would have done ; and at this hour 
I assure your Highness, that 1 have neither 
Provision nor Mony, and have borrowed an 
hundred Crowns, the which also are spent 
about the getting of this Seal ; of the which 
my need, and divers impediments in your 
flighness's Cause here, I have advertised 
your Highness by many and sundry Letters, 
and wiUa the same sent divers Books and 



Writings, part to Hieiom Molins a Venetiaa, 
and factor to Mappheus Bemardos, by the 
hands of your Subject Edmund Herwell, part 
directed to Mr. luke, whereof I am nothing 
ascertained whether they be exhibited unto 
your Highness or not, to no little discomfort 
unto me ; notwithstanding I have reserved a 
Copy of all things. Letters, and others, and 
herein enclosed a Bill, specifying by whom 
and to whom I directed my said Letters, in 
most humble wise, beseeching yoor most 
Royal Clemency, to ponder my true, sure, 
and good endeavours, and not to suffer me to 
be destitute of Mony, to my undoing, and 
utter loss of yoor most high Causes here ; for 
of my self I have nothing whereby to help 
my self. And thus the most Blessed Trinity 
keep and preserve your Highness in his most 
Ro>al Estate. At Venice, the first day of 
July at night. Anno— SO. R. Caoos* 



XXXlV.—The Judgment tf iht Univerntiei 
coneerning the King*t Marriage ; taken from 
the Printed Edition tf ihem, London, 1 o3S. 

Centura Faeultatit Saent TheoU»gig alnut 
Uuiversitatit Paritieniit, 

Dec AN us et Facnltas Sacne Theologia 
almas UniversiUtis Pahsiensis, omnibus, ad 
quos presens scriptum pervenerit, salutem in 
eo, qui est vera Salus, Cum nuper soborta 
magnie difficultatis controversia super invali- 
ditate Matrimonii, inter Serenissimum Hen- 
ricum Octavum AnglisB Regem, Fidei Defen* 
sorem, et Dominnm Hibemie, ac Illustrisai- 
mam Dominam CatharinamAnglin Reginam, 
clarte memorin Ferdinandi Regis Catholic! 
Filiam contracti, et carnali copula consum- 
mati, ilia etiam nobis Quiestio in justitia et 
veritate discutienda et examinanda proposita 
fuerat, videlicet. An ducere relictam fratris 
mortui sine liberissic esset jure divino et na- 
turali prohibitum, ut interveniente summi 
Pontificis Dispensatione, non posset fieri lici- 
tum, ut quis Christianus relictam fratris 
ducat, et habeat in Uxorem ; Nos Decanus et 
Facultas antedicta, cugitantes, quam esset 
pium et sanctum, nec-non debito charitatis, 
et nostne Profession! consentaneum, ut his, 
qui in lege Domini secura, tranquillaq ; con- 
sciencia vitam banc ducere, et transigere co- 
piant, Tiam justitias ostenderemus, noluimus 
tam justis et piis votis deesse. Hinc more 
solito, apud ledem S. Mathurini per juramen- 
tum convenientes, et solemni Missa cum In- 
▼ocatione Spiritus Sancti ob hoc celebiata, 
nec-non pne^ftito juramento de delibernudo 
super pnefata quarstione, secundum Deum et 
Coascientiam ; Post varias et multiplices 
Sessiones, tam apud sedem S. Mathunni, 

Suani apud Collegium Sorbona, ab octava 
unii usq ; ad secundum Julii habiias, et ron- 
tinuatas, perscrutatis prius excussisq ; quam 
diligentissime, ac ea qua decuit, reverentia et 
Religione, Sacrs Scriptone Libris eommq ; 



BOOK II. 



51 



ptobfttiMiiiiis interpretibns, nec-non Sacro- Scriba pialataB alme Unirenitatii labugnari 

laoctn Ecclens generalibus ac SvnodalibuB fecimus, ejusdemq ; Sigillo comrouniri. Ac- 

CoDciiii DrcretiB et Constitaiiooibas longo turn in Sacello Beam Marin Bonionncii Au- 

osu receptis et approbatis : Nos pnedicti De- relianeniis. Anno Dom. Millcsimo quin- 

caana et Facultas de predicta Quiestioue g^ntesimo ▼igciimo nonOt die quinto Mensia 

diMcrentes. et ad earn lespondeotes, sequen- AprilU. 

tea unanime jadicium et coDsensam Majoria Centura Fatultatum Jiirii Pontifteii rt Ugum 



partU totias Facalutin, AMeroimui et De- 
terminavimaa, prout et in his >criptia per 
pneacntea Asaerimua et Determinamua, quod 
pnadictm nuptias cum R^lictis fratrum dece- 
dentium sine liberia. aic naturali jure pariter 
et divino aunt prohibits, ut super talibua 



Alma Univeriitat'u Andegat^HiU. 
Cum certo abbinc tempore nobis Rector* 
et Dnctoribua Regentibua in Pontificia et le- 
gum diflciplina alms Universitatis Andega- 
Tenais sequentes Quaestionea propoaite fue- 
rint, acilicet, Utrum Jure Divino pariter et 



MatnoKHm. contracu., *iTe cootrahendi., ^^^^^j j„j^i,„^ rit homini CbrUUaDo lle- 

Samma. Pootifex d»p«,«re noo po«.t. la jj^,^ ^^^^ „j ^^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^ 

eajn. .otb. A»<>rtu>Bi|i et OeMnninatioDif „^^„^i„ j„ conaummaw defuncd. d«. 

kdem et te«iD>on>«n .mU«m no.tr« FmuI- ^^ v,^J^ Et an Sommo PontiBci licrot 

tmtu cum .igno Doatn Notara. .ea Bedelh huj„„odi „„pai, dUpen«re1 No. 

pmeDbbo. apponi cuiaymu.. Datum ro ^,^ j^^^ ^ Ijlocloie.. ^t plare. ad 

general! Bo«ra tongtegauone per jurameo- J[)i ^.ti^^^ b»ju«nodi qua^onL, et »e- 



turn oeiebrata apnd S. (Vlathurinum 

Dom. Milleaimo quingentesimo trigCMmo, 

Uenais Tero Julii die aecundo. 



ritatem comperiendam factaa, ex more. Cun* 
gregationea et Sesaiooea, poatq ; vanoa J una 
tarn Dirini, quam humani locoa, qui ad earn 

Cetaura Faeuttatis Deeretarum u/mc rem pertinere Tidebantur, discuaaoa, muhaa 

Universiiatii PurUiemU, quoq ; rationes in utramq ; partem addaciaa 

In Nomine Domini Amen. Cum propo- et eiaminataa, omnibua fideliter conaideratia* 

aita fuiaset coram nobia Decano et Collegio et matura deliberatione prashabita. Defini- 

Conaultiaaimie FacuIiHtia Decretorum Pari- mmi neque Divino neque Naturali Jure per- 

aienais UniTeraitads Questio; An Papa poa- mitti bomini Chriatiano, etiam cum Sedia 

ait Diapensare, quod Fraterpoasitin Uzorem Apoatolicm Auihoritate sen Diapensationa 

ducere, aive accipere relictam Fratria aui, auper hoc adhibita, Kelictam fratria, qui 

Matrimonio conaummato per Fratrem pre- etiam aine liberia post conaummatum Matri- 

mortuum 1 Nos Decanua et Collegium pne- monium deceaaerit, Uzorem accipere vel ha- 

feitae FacuUatia. poat multaa Diaputationes here. In quorum omnium aupradictorum 

et Argomenta hinc inde auper hac materia fidem. prsaena publicum Inatrnmentum a 

facta ac habita, cum magna et longa libro* Scriba sen Notano pnefatn Almai Univerai- 

mm, tam dirini, quam Pontificii et Civilia^ tatia aubaignari juaaimua, ejuademq ; Univer- 

jurium reToludone conaulimua, et dicimua, aitatia Ma^o Sigillo muniri. Actum in ttde 

Papam non poaae in facto propoaito dispen- aacra Divi Petri Andegavenai. in Collegia 

aare. In cujua rei teatimonium, baa pnesen- noatro. Anno Domini Milleaimo quingente- 

tea Sigillo nostne Facnltatis, et signo nostri aimo triceaimo, die septimo Maii. 
acribie primi Bedelli muniri fecimus. Datum CefHura alma Universitatit Bituricmsii. 
m Congreeatione nostra apud Sanctum Jo- .^ t\ 'pi t • <« i • 

annem Lateranensem, Parisiis die Ticesima , ^os cum Decano Theologi«^ Facultas m 

tertU mensis Maii, Anno Dom. miUesimo UniveTsitate Bituncensi (ut Doctoris Oen- 

quingentesimo trigesimo. ^»»"> P^'^^* "«™P^° P»«"*q J ^"\ ^^^P.*^®- 

^ ** ^ . J ,. mur Bcnptum nostrum a pr«catione)omnibua 

Centura alma Untvenitatn AurtUanenvt, dilectis Dei in quibus Tocati estia. Lectort s 

Cum abbinc aliquod tempus nobis Collegio Charissimi, quia; ad quos scribimua, Gratia 

Doctorum Regentium almas Universitatis Tobis et pax a Deo Patre et Domino nostro 

Aoielianenaia propoaite fuerit, quas sequun- Jesu Christo. Dum complerentur dies inter 

tur Qttvatioiea, videlicet ; Si jure divino li- Octavas Pentecoatea, et eaaemua omnea pan- 

ceat (rntii Kelictam fratria (quam Fratriam ter in eodem loco, corpore et animo congre- 

Tocant) accipere Uxoreml Item et ai hoc ait gati, sedenteaq ; in domo dicti Decani ; facta 

eo jure retitum, utrum divinas Legia prohi- eat nobia ruraua Qunatio eadem, qua stepiua 

bitio Pontifical! Diapeaaatione lemitii poa- antea, non quidem parra, hunc in modum : 

ait? Not praedictum Collegium, poat multaa An rem faciat illicium necne, frater acci- 

"Mi ppedictorum dubiorum l>i8putationem(de piena Uxorem a prvmortuo fratre relictam, 

more noatro) factaa Seaaionea et Congrega- conaummato etiam Matrimonio ? Tandem 

tiooes. poatque Juria tum Divini turn Cano- rei ipaiua reritate disquiaita et perspecta, 

nici locoa (quod facere potuimua) examina- malto ainguloram labore, et Sacrorum iterata 

toa, et omniboa mature atque exacte penaatia atq ; iterata revolutione codicum. unuaquisq ; 

et coDsideratia : Definivimua, prosdictas nup- nostrum non faacinatua, quo minua reritati 

tiaa citra divinae legia injuriam attentari non obediret, cwpit, prout Spiritua Sanctua dedit, 

poaae, etiamai aummi Pontificia accedat in- auum hoc unum arbitrium eloqui, abaq ; per- 

dnlgeatia. vel permiaaua. In cujua rei teati- aonarum acceptione. in veritate comperi, 

■loniom preaena poblictmi instmmentom a personaa memontas iu Capite Levitici octavo 

Et 



52 



RECORDS. 



•apra decimam prohibitas ease jure ipso na- humaoitate sumpta, moitalium Redempttn 
turaii, authoritate humana minime relaxabiii, Dpus nuvum coud.deht Testamenlain, sed 
et veutas» ne ioTicem Matrimuniuin contra- ad dubia.quae Id multis emergeba&t, toUcnda 
bant, quo fit fraterne tarpitudinis abomina- declaranUaque cootnleric. quas ad hominiua 
bilis Kevelatio. £t hoc nobis signum nostri perfecciouem eiucidata noDDibil oonferunt ; 
Bedelli Notarii publici, cum Sigillo dictas nostras paries semper fore duximus hujua- 
supra nostne Facultalis prssentibus appenso. modi sauctissima Patris vteroi dticumenta 
Die decimo Junii, Anno vero a Christi Na- sectari, et in rebus arduis ac dubitabilibus, 
tivitate, Millesimo quingentesimo tricesimo. superuo illustraios lamine, nostram fcrre sen- 
l!i autem nostra scriptionis pes et caput nni tentiam, ubi causa mature consulta, rouhisq ; 
reddantur forme, quemadmodum somus au- bine inde rationibus, scriptisq ; Patrum dilu- 
spicfiii a precatione, itadaudamus illius quo cidata fuerit, nihil quod possumus, in aliquo 
utiinur exemplo. Gratia Domini nostri Jesu temere ferentes. Cum itaq ; nos. prsstantes 
Christi, charitas Dei, et communicatio Saacti quidam et clarissimi viri, obnixe rogarint, ut 
Spiritus sit cum omnibus Tobis. Amen. subsequentem casum maxima diligentia per- 

TT ■ ' *• Tk I acrutaremur, nostrumq ; subinde in eum judi- 

Censura AUnit Univemtatu lhoUt$av^. ^^^ ferremus squissime. soli veriUU inni- 

Tr ACT ABATOR in uostTa Tholosana Aca- tentes, in unum omnes Alma UniTersilatis 
demia perquam difficilis Qusestio, Liceatne hujus Doctores Theologi conTenimus, casu 
fratri cam. qu» jam olim defuncto fratri prius per unumquemq ; nostrum sigillalim 
t'xor fuerat (null is tamen relictis liberis) in domibus propriis examinato, summaq ; soler- 
Matrimonio sibi conjungere 1 Accedebat et tia per dies plurimos contracto : Illud una 
alius scrupulus, qui nos potissimum torque- mox vidimus, examinavimus, contulimus, ad 
bat. Si Komanus Pontifex, cui est commissa amussimq ; singula qnaq ; pertractantes pon- 
gregis Christiani cura, id sua, quam voca- deravimus, ratiooes quascunq ; contrarias, 
mus, Dispensatione permittat, tunc saltern quas fieri posse censuimus, in medium affe- 
liceat ? Ad utramq ; QuBstionem agitandam rentes atq ; solyentes, etiam ipbius Heveren- 
Doctores omnes Regentes, qui tunc Tholosas dissimi D. D. Card. Cajetani, necnon Deu- 
aderaii:, coegit Rector in Concilium, neque teronomicam Dispensationem de fratris sus- 
id semel tantum sed etiam iterum : Quippe citando semine, et reliquas tandem omnes 
existiraavit prscipitari non oportere Consilia, sententias oppositas, que ad id negotii faceie 
indigereq ; nos tempore, ut aliqtiid maturius viderentur. Qusesitum est igitur a nobis, An 
a^ainus. Demum, cum in unum locum con- ex s»la Ecclesie instituiione vel etiam Jure 
▼enissent omnes, tum Sacrarum Literarum Divino prohibitum fuerit, ne quis Relictam a 
disertissimi Interpretes. tum utriusq ; Cen- fratre sine liberis in Uxorrm ducere Taleat? 
sur« Consultissimi, deniq ; qui quavis in re Quod si utraq ; lege ne fieri possit, cautum 
et judicio et oratione viri foelicibus ingeniia est ; An quenquam possit Beatissimus Pon~ 
non mediocriier exercitati essent, ac sese Sa- tifex super ejusmodi contrahendo Mathmonio 
crosanctis Conciliis parere Telle, Sanctorumq ; dispensare 1 Qua diligentissime (ut diximus) 
Patrum hand quaquam piis animis yiolanda ac exactissime seorsim palamq ; examinata, 
Decreta imitari jurassent, et unusquisq ; suam ac pro viribus nostris, optime discussa Quae- 
sententiam protulisset, atq ; in utramq ; par- stione, Censemus, Jndicamus, dicimus, con- 
tem diffuse decertatum esset ; tandem in eam stantissime Testamur et indubie affirmamus, 
Sententiam sic frequentius itum est, ut uno hujusinodi Matrimonium, tales nuptias, tale 
omnium ore Alma nostra Universitas animis conjugium horrendum fore, execrabile, deies- 
sinceridsimis nulloq ; fermento vitiatis cen- tandura, viroq *, Christiano» immo etiam cui- 
suerit, Jure Divino pariter et Naturali Uxo- libet infideli prorsus abominabile, essequc a 
rem relictam fratris sui nemini licere acci- Jure nature divino et humane dins penis 
pere. At postquam id lege eadem non licet, prohibitum. Nee posse Sanctissimum Pa- 
responsum est, non posse Pontificem aliquem pam (qui tamen fere omnia potest) cui col- 
ea lege solvere. Nee huic sententie refra- late sunt a Cbristo claves Regni Coelorum : 
eari potest, quod cogeretur olim frater Uxo- Non inquam posse aliqua ex causa super hu- 
rem demortui fratris accipere. Nam hoc jasmodi contrahendo Matrimonio, quenquan 
figura erat, atque umbra futurorum, que dispensare. Ad hujus Concluaionis veriia- 
omnia adveniente luce et veritate Evangelii tern tutandam, omnes in omnia locaet tem- 
evanuerunt. Uec quoniam ita se babent, in pora parati sumus. In quorum fidem has 
banc formam redegimus, et per Nolarium, scripsimus, almeq ; nostre Universitatis ac 
qui nobis est a Secretis, signari, sigiliiq ; Sacri Venerabilium Theologorum CoUegii Si- 
autentici ejusdem nostre Alme Universitatis gillo munivimus, solita nostra generali sub- 

jussimus Appensione Communiri. Tholose. scriptione Signantes^ ° -~*-' »-'—'—•- 

Kal. Or.tob. Ann. a Chrisio nato M. D. XXX. 



Ceniwro FacuUatit Sacra Theologiie 
Univerntatit Boiionteviis. 

Cum Deus Optimus Maximus veterem 
Legem ad morum vitseque informationem ac 
iiUititutionem ore sue tradiderit, idemque 



Bononi* in Kcclesia 
Cathedrali, decima Junii, Anno Dom. M. D. 
XXX. sub Divi dementis 7. Pontificatu. 



Centura FacuUatU Saertt Theoiogiit Almgt 
UniveriUatis Patavienm. 

Testaniir, qui Catholicam fidem as- 
Iruuot, Deui i Optimum Maximum le^is ;e 



BOOK II. 



S3 



leris pnscepta filiis Iinel ad exemplar -vitm 
ac nioniin naMtrorom instilutimiem ore pro- 
pno cradidiMe,ettDdemq; trabea hamanitatis 
indutum, Kedemptorem omDiani factam, No- 
▼um Testamentum condidisae, et nedum 
propter hoc, sed ad dubia quiecunq ; emer- 
geniia removenda, dilucidaodaq ; nobis mi- 
•encorditer coodonasse, que ad nottri per- 
feciiooem eaucleata fnictns uberes confenint 
et aalauues. Nostrum temper fuit eritq; 
per 8«cula(ati Cbnsticolas decet) hnjusmodi 
celebratiasima Summi Pontifici« institota 
•ectari, et in qaibuaq; dubitationibus, ac 
arduis Qaaradonibus supematurali lamine 
freii, nostrum proferre Judicium, ubi res ipsa 
optime considerata, multisq; hinc inde de- 
moastrationibus.atq ; Patrom Authoriutibus 
mature declaraia fuerit, temere quoad possu- 
mua nihil omnino judicantes. Cum igitnr 
DOS, quidam oratores clarisiiimi, soppliciter 
exorarint, ut subsequentem casum diligen- 
tisAime perscrutari dignaremur, atq ; noiitram 
ferremtts esinde wntentiam, loii veritati 
•impliciter attendentes : Qua ez re oomee 
hujus Alme Universitatis Doctores Tbeologi 
in simul convenimus, re ipsa prius per nos- 
trum qoemlibet particulariter propriis domi- 
bos examinata, summaq ; cum soiertia enu- 
cleata, moz in unum redacti cuncta consi- 
deraTimns, examinavimus.omniaq ; sigiliatim 
pooderarimus, Argumenta, quascnnq ; con- 
tniria, que fieri quoquomodo posse putaW- 
mas» adducentes, atq; integerrime dissol- 
▼entes, necnon Deuteronomicam Dispensa* 
tiooem de Fratris suscitando semine, et 
reliquas omnes rationes atq ; sententias op- 
positas, que ad id fscere vfdebantur : Qoes- 
tio igitur talis fuit exposita, An ez sola 
Sancie Matris Ecdesie institutione, Tel 
etiam de Jure Diyino prohibitum fuerit, ne 
quij ilelictam fratris abiiq ; liberis in l' xorem 
docere raleat ? Quod si ntrobiq ; fieri nequeat 
cantnm est. An Beadsinmos Fontifez super 
bujnsmodi contrahendo Matrimonio qnen- 
quam dispensare legitime possit ? Quo ezac- 
tiMime (ut dictum est) seorsim publiceq ; 
dincnsso, ac pro yiribus diJncidato quesito, 
Dicimus, Judicamus, Deceroimus, Attesta- 
mur, atque Teridice Affirmamus, Matrimo- 
niom bajusmodi, tale conjugium et tales 
nuptias nuUas esse, immo detestabiles, atqne 
ezecrandas Cbristiano cnilibet esse, propha- 
nas, et, ut scelus abominamlas, crudelissimis 
penis, jure nature, diviao et humane, daris- 
sime esse prohibitas. Nee Beatissimum 
Pootificem, cui dares Regni coelestis a 
Christo Dei Filio sunt collate, nlla ez causa 
posse super tali Matrimonio contrahendo 
quenquam juridice dispensare. Cum ilia, que 
sunt a Jure Dinno prohibita, non subslnt ejus 
poteatati, nee in ilia gerit -ricem Dei, sed 
solum super ea, que sunt commissa jurisdic- 
tioni hominnm. Ad cujus Sententie ac 
Conclusionis veritatem totandam et ejosdea 
certissimam defensionem, Nos omnes unani- 
mes semper et ubiqoe parali sumus. In 
quorum idem has nostras feeimus, Alme 



Universitatis nostne, ac Sacii Reverendonim 
l*heologorttm Coilegii Sigillo solito communi- 
vimus. Daium Paduein Kcclesia Hermitarum 
8. Augustini, dieprimo Julii. M.D.XXX. 



X\XV,— The Judgment of the Lutheran Di- 
nnet ahont the King's Marriage^ ex MSS* 
R. Smith, London, 

Ex hac Collatione in qua audiyimus Ar- 
gumeotade Controversia Divortii Serenissiml 
et lllustrissimi Regis Angliae, Franoiie. &c. 
proposita et diligenter agitata a Revereodo 
P. D. Edwardo Heieford. Episcopo, D. 
Nicolao Archdiacono et D. D. Barnes, intel- 
lezimus Serenissimum Regem maximis et 
gravissimis Causis adductum, superatum et 
conclusnm esse, ut in hoc negotio Matrimonii 
sni faceret quod fecit : Nam hoc manifestum 
est et negare nemo potest, quod Lex Lerit. 
tradita Ley. IB. v. ^0. prohibet ducere fratris 
Uxorem, &c. sed Divina, naturalis. et moralis 
Lez est intellieenda tarn de viyi quam de 
moitui fratris uxore, et quod contra banc 
legem nulla contraria lez fieri aut constitui 
possit, sicut et tota Ecclesia semper banc 
Legem retinuit, et judicavit hujusmodi nup- 
tias incestas esse, sicut testantur Synodorum 
Deereta et Sanctissimorum Patrum Claris- 
sime Sententie, et has nuptias prohibeni et 
yocant incestas etiam jura Ciyilia. Proinde 
et nos senlimus, et banc Legem de non du- 
cenda Uzore fratris in omnibus Ecclesiis ser- 
yandam esse yeluti diyinam, naturalem, et 
moralem Legem; Nee in nostris Ecclesiis 
yellemus dispensare aut permittere, preser- 
tim ante factum, ut ejusmodi nup:ie contra- 
herentur, et banc Doctrinam possumus et 
yolumus Deoyolente facile defendere. C^e* 
terum quantum ad Divortium pertinet. non- 
dum sumus plene persuasi ut senteuliam 
nostram ferre possimus, An post Contractum 
Matrimonium in hoc casu Serenissiini Regis 
debuerit fieri Divortium. Rogamus igitur 
Seren. Regem ut equo animo ferat. diffprri 
nostram Sententiam in hac re donee erimus 
certiores. 



XXXVL— iln AbOraet of the Groundt 

of the Divorce. 

Written fa the beginning, Thomas Cantuarien, 

with hit own hand. 

Artieuh ex quibus plane admodum demonetratur 
Divortium inter Henr, 8. Anglic Regem 
Juvictiu, et Serenistimam Catharinam neee$» 
tario etie faciendum. 

[Cotton Libr. Vesp. B. 5.] 
t. Am NiTAS que Divino et Natnrali Jure 

impedit ne Matrimonium contrahatnr, et 

contractum dirimit, solo nuptiali foedere in- 

ducitur. 

y. Substantia Matrimonii, yerum perfee- 

tumq ; conjugium, sola conjugali pactione, <t 

non carnali copula efBcitur. 



S4 



RECORDS. 



S. Vir et Uxor solo federe coDJogali, Deo 
imprimu operaDte. nna mens et una caro 
fiuot. 

4. Canalia Copula affinitatem solo Jure 
Ecclesiastico repertam inducit. 

5. Affinitas sola Camis concubitu orta 
Sanctiooe hnnaoa solum impedtt, neMatii- 
sonium contrabatur, etcontractum dissolrit 

6. Carnalis Copula Mairimonium neces- 
sario reddit consummatum. 

7. Potest Matrimonium Camali Copula 
coDsuxnmari, etiam Uzoris Virgiuitate irre- 
cu]>erabili non ami«Ba. 

8. Serenisiiiniaai Catbarinam ab Illustrissi- 
mo Principe Artburo relictam Virginem non 
fuisse affirmamus. 

9. Sereniss. Catbarinam ez Judiciis quam 
plurimis attestantibus, etriolentam presump- 
tiouem inducentibus, ab eodem lllustrissimo 
IVincIpe Arthuro corruptam, atque Matri- 
monium inter eos consummatum fuisse non 
dubitamus. 

10. Serenissima Catbarina, prssumptione 
violenta bujusmodi constante, Virginitatem 
suam Juramento prsesertim publico probare 
sequit 

11. Ju^ex eandem Serenissimam Catbari- 
nam, suiter ea causa jurare volentem, ad ju- 
ramentum jure quidero admittere non potest. 

I'i, Heiirici octavi AnglisB Regis Invictis- 
sinii et Serenis&imae Catbarinc prcetensum 
Matrimonium, lege Divina et naturali pro- 
hibente, nullum omnino fuisse neq ; esse 
posse Censemus. 



XXXVI L—il BuU sent to the Areh-Bithop of 
Canterbui-ift againU the Statute$ of' Prwisors, 

[Ex MS. D. Petyti.] 
MAnriNus Episcopus, Servus Serrorum 
Dei. venerabili Fratri ArcbiepiscopoCantua- 
riensi salutem et Apostolicam Benedictionem. 
Si quam districto Dei Judicio de commissis 
tibi ovibus rationem redditurus es, aliquando 
cogitares, m meminisses et tu qutt pastoralis 
officii cura e^se df>bet, quantumq ; Ecclesie 
Romanie, a qua dignitatem et nuctoritatem 
▼enilicas, jus atque bonorem tueri obligatus 
es, in considerationem duceres ; profectS 
non usque adeo dormilares neque negligeres : 
Surrexisses jamdudum, et post oves jam longe 
aberranCea inclamares« ac pro riribus resis- 
teres iis, qui jura ac privilegia a summo Ec- 
clesianim capiie omnium Cbristo, Ecclesias 
Romanie tradita, sacrilego vel ausu violant 
atque contemnunt. Numquid ideo Pontifi- 
calis Dignitas tibi commissaest ul bominibua 
presis, opes cumules, et qua tua sunt non 
que Jesu Christi xjuwrere debeas 1 Si id ex- 
istimas vebementer erras, et a Cbristi inten- 
tione longe abes, qui cum Beato Petro oves 
■uas committeret, nil ^i aliud nisi ut illas 
pasceret indixit, priusque non semel, sed bis 
ac tertio, an ab eo diligeretur expostulans. 
i'^tne base in Cbristum dilectio quam baben t 
li^tne Loc amare ac pascere ores 1 Itauie 



debitam quo Fccle^iie Romanie astringeris, 
recte exsolvis ? En ante oculos tuos ab ovili 
errantes in prwcipitium labuntur ores, nee 
illas revocas neque reducis. In conspectu 
tuo herbas pergunt pestiferas pascere, nee 
illas probibes, immo (quod abominabile eat) 
tuis quasi manibus bujusmodi prcbes morti- 
feram cibum. le vidente, lupus illas dis- 
pergit, et taces tanquam canis mutus non . 
▼alens latrare- Aspicis simul et Cbristi et 
Ecclesiv et sedis Apostolicce mandata, auc- 
toritatem, reverentiamque contempcoi ha- 
beri, nee semel unum murmuras verbum, 
clanculum saltern, si nolles palam. An ig- 
noras ante ctemi tribunal judicis bujusmodi 
reatus et culpc usque ad minimum qnadran* 
tem redditurum te rationem 1 num credis, ti 
qua tuo neglectu perierit ovium (pereunt 
autem multii!)de tuis manibus sanguis earum 
ezigetur ? Quid per os Ezechielis Dominos 
comminatur, meniora et extimesce. Ipse* 
inquit. Speculatorem Domini posuit te Deus, 
si videris ^ladium venientem, et non inso- 
nueris buccma, et aliquis perierit, sanguinem 
eju3 de manibus tuis requiram ; h«c dicit 
Dominus. Qualis autem et qualis iniquitatis 
et abominationis gladiusin Angliie Regnum, 
atque oves tuas descenderit, tuo judicio (si 
ratione uteris) relinquimus. Perlege illud 
Statutum Regium, si tamen Statutum, si ta- 
men Regium dici fas est Nam quomodo 
Statutum, quod Statuta Dei et Exclesiae de- 
•truit? Quomodo Regium 1 quod Instituta 
peremitY contra illud ouod scriptum est. 
Honor Regis Judicium diligit. Et judica, 
Tenerabilis Prater et Christiane Episcope, ac 
Catbolice Prtssul, si justum, si equum, si a 
Populo Cbristiano servari est. Imprimis 
per illud execrabile Statutum ita Rex Anglias 
de Ecclesia cum Provisionibus et Adminis- 
trationibus disponit, quasi Vicarium suum 
Cbiistus eum instituisset. Legem con d it 
super Ecclesias, beneficia, Clericos et Eccle- 
siasticum statum, ad se suamq ; laicalem 
Curiam nonnullas causas Spirituales et Eccle- 
siasticasjubet introduci; etut uno Terbocon« 
cludamus, ita de Clericis statuit, de Ecclesiis 
et Ecclesiastico Statu, quasi Fcclesiae dares 
in manibus baberet, et non Petro, sed sibi 
bujusmodi cura commissa foret. Pneter 
banc nefandaro Dispositionem, vipereas quas- 
dam contra Clericos adjecit p<enas, quae ne 
quidem contra Juda^os rel Saracenos, per 
uUum de Statutis suis, promulgate inreniun- 
tur. Possunt ad Auglias Regnum cujuslibet 
generis bomines libere proficisci ; soli accep- 
tantes beneficia Auctoritate Summi Pontificis, 
Vicarii Jesu Christi, jubentur exulari, capi, 
mcarcerari, omnibusq ; bonis exui, ezecnto- 
resq ; literarum Apostolicarum, Procuratorea, 
Notarii, ac quicunq ; alii Censoram sen Pro- 
cessum ab Apostolica sede in Kegnum mit- 
ten tes aut deferentes, ultimo suppTicio depa- 
tantur, projectiq ; extra protectionem Regis 
exponuntur ab omnibus captivandi. Vide si 
audita est unquam similis Statuti iniquitaa : 
Coosideset prudentia tua, si Kegem aut 



BOOK II. 



95 



lUgnnm hajuniodi Sutnta decent : Cogita 
ai te talia in»|iicientem ailere oport^at, ft non 
magis clamare, cuntradic«re. et pro viribus 
resistere. Estne ista filialii Kererentia? 
Eatoe ista Chrutiaoa derotio quam Regiium 
Anglis Bum Matri £ccleti« ac Sedi A potto- 
lice ezhibet 1 PotettDe Catholicum Regnum 
did, ttbi hajunnodi sUtoantnr profanK leges 
et obseirantor, abi prohibetur adiri Vicariua 
Cbristi, abi ores soas Saccessor Apostoli 
Petri paacere jaxta maDdatom Domini son 
pennittitar t Cbristr.^ dixit Feuo soisq ; 
Succenaoriboa, Paacd ovea mens; Statutum 
autem Kegni paacere ipsas non sin it, sed 
▼ulc at Rex ipee pascat. deroWendo ad eum 
in certia caaiboa Apostolicam Aactoritatem. 
Cbristns aMiificavit supra Petram fCccIesiam ; 
sed Regni Statutum, id prohibet : Nam non 
patitnr Petri Catbedram de Ecclesia prout 
judicarerit, expedire, ordinare vel disponere. 
Cbristua voluit quod quicquid summus Poo- 
tifex in tenia solverit aut ligarerit, solutum 
ligatttmve esset in coelis ; Statutum buic di- 
▼ins Tolnntati noo aasentit: Nam si quos 
Sacerdotes ad ligandum solrendumq ; animas 
Chrisli Vicariua in Regnum contra Statuti 
teoorem destinaret, non modo ipaos non ad> 
mittit Statutum sed exulare jubet, bouis pri- 
Tari. aliisq ; poenis affligi. et censuram seu 
Proceasum Apoatolicum in Regnum deferena. 
tanquam Sacrilegns capite punitur. Quid 
ad hoc tua Discretio respondebit 1 Estne hoc 
Catholicum Statutum 1 Potestne sine Christi 
injuria, sine Evangelii transgressione, sine 
aaimsB interitu tolerari aut obserrari ? Cur 
igitur non clamaa, et quaai tuba exaltaa to- 
cem tnam, annnncians populo tuo peccata 
sua. Domui Israel scelera eorum, ne sanguis 
aomm de manibus tuis requiratur. Quod et 
ai omnea qui bus populorum cura commi^sa 
est, facere teneantur. quanto magis id tibi 
erit necessarium exeqni, cni populoa et popu- 
lorum miniatroa, oves et OTium pastores, tu» 
solicitudini Romana deputavit Ecclesia, a 
qua et Primatum et Sedis Apostolica lega- 
tion em super Aiiglicanas Ecclesias suscepisti, 
et ipsius gloriosissimi Martjris Beati ThomaB 
oKm Cantuarie Archiepiscopi Successor ef- 
fectua es, qui adversus vimilia decertans Sta- 
tata, holocaustnm se Deo offerens pro liber- 
tate Ecclesiastica occubuit. Tu certe ob hsec, 
omnium primus qui yexillo assumpto in aciem 
prodire deberes, et fratres Co-episcopos tuos 
tuo exemplo in certamine sisters, primus 
oroniam terga vertu, et aliquos qui forte re- 
■istendi impetom caperent, tua sive pusilla- 
aimitate, sive dissimulations, sive (ut omnes 
attestaotur) eridenti prBfaricatiooe a bono 
proposito dejicis. Itaq; si de te queritur 
koclesia, si in te omnis culpa transfertur, 
non mirari sed dolere, iromo potius teipsum 
eorrigeie debes, et debitum quo ovium jure 
aatrictoa ea audacter exolvere : pro qua re 
efficienda, si -velis quam potes operam adhi- 
bere, noo magnum certamen subeundum est. 
Persuade tuo pro officio et Auctoritate tua, 
iscalaribaa, et eoa Teritatem inatroa. Ostende 



eis peccatum quo obaerrantes pradictura 
Statutum illaqneantur : Et erunt (ut omnes 
aMsrunt) prava in diri>cta, et aapera in viaa 
planas. Ne ergo, si tacueramus et nos, tuam 
aliorumq ; desidiam dissimulantes simiiis 
apud omnipotentem Deum culpc reos efficiat, 
neve orium nostranim sanguis (si neglexeri- 
mus) de manibus nostris exigatur, tuam fra- 
temitatem qnapossumusinstantia, totocorde, 
totoq ; affectu hortamur, monemus, requiri- 
mu5, et in virtute Sanct» obedientise, et sub 
Excommuttibationis p«eoa cui (si neglexeris) 
ipso facto te subjicimus. districte prxcipi- 
endo mandamus, quatenus quamprimum ad 
locum ubi Consiliarii Cbarissimi in Christo 
Filii nostri Henrici Aaglin Regis Illustris 
conveniunt, personaliter accedas, eosq ; tarn 
Ecclesiasticos quam Seculares pro sapieniia 
tua, quam tibi Dominua inspirarerit, ratio- 
nibus ac monitionibus reddas instructos, ut 
praedictum Statutum in proximo Parliamento 
tollaat penitus et aboleant : Cum eniro Di- 
▼inas et Humann rationi, retens ac NoW 
Teatamenii, (^onciliorum. Sanctorum Patrum, 
Sommorum Pontificum Decretis, ifisius deni- 
que UniTersalis Ecclesic observantin eriden- 
tissime contradicat. nee sine interitu salutis 
»teme quovis modo serrari possit. Illudq ; 
inter alia dicere non omittas, qualiter Ec- 
clesiasticae libertatis yiolatores, facientesq ; 
Statuta aut consuetudines contra iibertatem 
serrari, Officiales. Rectores et Consiliarii, 
locorum ul>i hujusmodi Statuta vt*l consuetu- 
dines ediln fuerunt vel servatn, Ac etiam 
qui secundum predicts judivaverint, ipso 
jure Excommunicationem incurrunt, que 
quantum sit Christi fidelibus metuenda, ipsis 
plene poteris declarare. Idem suh posna 
eadem te facere volumus cum Parliamentum 
incboabitur, tarn erga pnedictos Consiliarios 
quam Communitates, et alios qui vocem in 
ipso babueriut Parliamento. Insuper ut plu- 
riba« viis honori Dei et Sanctie Matris Ec- 
clesiv, et animarum saiuti proyideatur. sub 
simili pcena mandes ac pre<ipias omnibus 
tarn Rectorihus Ecclesiarum, quam aliis oflS- 
cium praedicationis obtinentibus. Secularibus 
et Religiosis, ut frequenter in sermouibus 
suis populos de pnedicta materia instruere 
non omittant. Volumus autem ut quicquid 
super praedictis feceris per tuas litems (qui- 
bus saltern dute graves personsc, qu» ipsis 
requisitionibus per te facieudis interfuerint, 
se subscribant) nos certiores effidas. Dat. 
Rom. apud Sanctos Apostolos quinto die 
Decem1>ris, Pontificatua nostri Anno decimo. 



XXXVIII— il Utter to King Henry the 
Sixth far repealing that Statute. 

Martiwus Episcopus, Servus Seryomm 
Dei, Cbarissimo in Christo Filio Henrico ' 
Regi AnglisB Illustri.salutem et Aposlolicam 
Benedictionem. Qnum post roultos nuncios 
ad tuam Serenitatem pro abolitione illiua 
detestabilis Statuti contra liberUtem Eccla- 



56 



RECORDS. 



siasticam editi olim traosmiMOS, postremo 
dilectum filium Magistrum Julianam causa- 
rum curie Cameras Apostolicae Audiiorem, 
pro eadem causa destioaBsemus ; per ipaum 
tua Celsitudo tunc nobAft respondit, quod 
quamprtmum commode pomit, Parliamen- 
tum, sine quo idem nequit aboleri Statutum, 
convocaret, et in eo quod sibi poaaibile foret 
pro nostrae requititioiiis implemento faceret, 
Protestans quod Sanctie Roniaofe Ecclesiae 
sedisq; Apostolicao Juribus ac Privilegiis 
nullo modu detrahere aut derogare intende- 
bat: No8 ob hoc. sicut deinde aliis Uteris 
tibi siguificavimua, usq ; ad id temj^us cum 
patientia expectare decrevimus, sperantes 
quod in VerfaMO Regio nobis pollicitus fueris, 
id tempore suo exequi non differres ; itaq ; 
quicqaid ex parte nostra bactenus faciendum 
fuit, omnem mansuetudinis et patientias mo- 
dum experientes jam fecimus. Et licet gra- 
Tibus interim per aliquos de Regno tuo 
lacessiti sumus injuriis, yolumus tamen (ne 
quid contra promissum fieri Tideretur) usq ; 
ad id tempus (non sine rubore Sedis Aposto- 
Hcsb) expectare, ut merito illud verbum 
Evangelicum jam dici possit, Quid debui 
huic Tinete facere et non feci? Tu rero, Fili 
Charissirae, cum ipsius Parliamenti jam 
tempus instet, quod ex tua parte agendum 
restat, juxta promissionem tuam ac yerbum 
Regium implore non omittas, ad quod et 
Jure Divino et Humano tanqu'am Christia- 
nissimus Princeps obligatus, sinecujusvis re- 
quisitione pro tua et tuorum subditorum 
salute et honore facere teneris: pnesertim 
quum taiia obtuleramus, ob qua nee tibi nee 
dicto Regno ex pnedicti Statuti abolitione 
praajudicium uUum redundare possit ; provi* 
dere enim iis omnibus que causam Statuto 
dedisse dicnntur, jam ssepe nostro nomine 
oblatum est, et nunc de novo offerimus. Jam 
igiiur cum nulla qunvis contradicendi occasio 
pnptendi possit, speramus in dicto Padia- 
men to tuam Serenitatem ita facturam, ut 
praedictum tarn execrabile Statutum penitus 
de eodem Regno tollatur. Quod si feceris, 
salvabis primum tuam, turn vero mukorum 
animas, que ob dictum Statutum gravi cri- 
mine ilia qneate tenentur : Providebis deinde 
tuo et ipsius Regni honori, quod utiq ; prop- 
terea non modicum est notatum : Demum 
DOS ac sedem ipsam semper tnis justis desi- 
deriis obligabis. Super iis autem omnibus 
et de nostra intentione plene per literas nos- 
tras instructo, diiecto Filio magistro Joanni 
de Obizis in dicto Regno Nuncio et Collec- 
tori nostro, dabis credentin fidem plenam. 
Dat. Rom. die decimo tertio Octobris, Pon- 
tificatus nostri Anno decimo. 



XXXIX.— ii Letter to the Parlummu upon the 
iame oceanon. 

Martinvs Episcopus, Servus Serromin 
Dei. venerabilibus Fratribus et dilectis Filiis, 
VobUiboa Tiris Parliamenti Regni Angiin, 



salutem et Apostolicam Benedictionem. 
Multis nunciis ac frequentibus exhort:iti<«ni- 
bus, pro debito pastoralis officii, vos ac Keg- 
num Testrum bactenus admonuimus, ut pro 
salute animarum vestrarum, et ipsius Regui 
honore, quoddam detestabile Statutum contra 
Divinum et Humanum Jus editum, quod 
sine interita salutis nteme nullatenus ser- 
▼ari potest, aboleretnr. Et qnoniam id sine 
Parliamento tolli non posse, ex parte Charis- 
sinii in Christo Filii nostri Henrici Rpgis 
Anglie illustris, Diiecto Filio Magistro Juli- 
ano Causal um curiae Camerc Apostolicc 
Auditori, tunc Nuncio nostro, responsum 
extitit, in quo (quam primum posset) con- 
Tocato, quod sibi possibile foret pro nostras 
Requisilioois executione se factunim, idem 
Rex pollicitus est, protestans Juribus ac Pri- 
yilegiis Sanctas Romans Ecclesiae et sedis 
Apostolica: in nullo velle detrahere aut dero- 
gare. Nos Tolentes solita erga vos man sue- 
tudine uti, decrevimus usq ; ad ipsius Parlia- 
menti tempos expectare, sperantes quod tarn 
Rex juxta suam Regiam Promissionem. quam 
▼OS pro salute animaram vestrarum, Sancte 
ac Catholice secundum nostram Requisitio- 
nem concludetis. Itaq ; cum Parliamentum 
(nt fertur) jam instet, vos omues, quorum 
animas nostne cune Dominus noster Jesas 
Christus commisit, hortamur, monenius ob- 
secramus, ut unanimes vestramm animarum 
salutem, ac conscientiacum puritatem pre 
ceteris rebus amantes, predict um abomina- 
bile Statutum (quod qui observat vel obstr- 
▼ari faciat salrari non potest) penitus tolla- 
tur, et de Regno in perpetuum aboleatis. 
Quod si quis forsitan vobis contrarium per- 
suadere audeat, quicunq ; ille sit, Sa^ularis 
▼el Ecclesiastici Status tanquam hostem ani- 
marum yestrarum et honotum, nullatenus 
audite ; nee eum yiram Catholicum reputetis, 
quiadyersus Romane Ecclesie Auctoritatera, 
Juraque et Priyilegia Sedi Apostolice Divini- 
tus concessa. aliquid macbinari presumpserit, 
quibus ipse Rex yester Illustris nolle ullatenus 
derogare publice protestatus est. Nos qui- 
dem ipsi sumus ab omnipotenti Deo Jesu 
Christo super vos et Uniyersalem Ecclesiam 
constituti cuius Doctrine ac persuasioni sine 
nlla contradictione omnimodam fidem yos et 
quilibet Christianus habere debetis : Nos ta- 
men, etsi indignos, oves suaspascere Christus 
yoluit, clavesq ; aperiendi ac soUendi Coelos 
tradidit. Et si quis nos audit, seryi Chrisri 
testimonium Christianum audit; et si quis 
nos spemit, Christum spemere convincitur. 
Et quoniam de vobis ac singulis Christianis 
in districto Dei Judicio rationem reddituri 
sumus, ideo yos pro salute yestra tam sepe 
tamq; efficaciter admonemus; et ne quis- 
quam sub alicujus damni temporalis pre- 
textu Tos ab hac nostra Catholica Doctrina 
submoyeat, ecce nos promptos paratosq 
offerimus, omnibus causis, propter quas dic- 
tum Statutum conditum esse pretenditur, 
salubriter proyidere. ita ut nee Hegao nee 
cuiquam private persone prejodicium all- 



fiOOK n. 



57 



mod ex ipriiis Statati abolitione poMit acci- 
oere. Saper bis omnibus et nostra intentione 
plene instnicto dilecto Filio Magistro Joanni 
de Obids, in dicto Kegno Nuntio et Collec- 
tori nostro, dabitis Credentiie pienam fidem. 
Dat. RomsB apud Sanctos Apostolos tertio die 
Octobiis, PontificBtus nostri Anno decimo. 



XL. — An Inttrument of the Speech the Arch^ 
Biihop tf Canterbury made to the House of 
Commoits about it. 

Die Veneris, penultimo mensis Jannarii, 
Anno Domini secundum cursnm et computa- 
tionem Ecclesin Anglicans miiiesimo quad- 
ringencesimo decimo septimo. indictioof sex- 
ta, Pontificatos Sancti«simi in Christo Patris 
et Domini nostri Domini Martini Divina Pro* 
Tideotia Papas quinti Anno nndecimo, Reve- 
rendissimi in Christo Patres et Domini, Do- 
mini, Ilenricns Dei Gratia Caniuariensis et 
Johannes Eboraceosis Archiepiscopi. necnon 
Rererendiss. Patres W. Loudmensis. Bene- 
dictns Menevensis, Pbilippiis Eliensis, Jo- 
chen et W. Norvicensis, Kpiscopi, et cnm eis 
Tenerabiles Patres et viri religiosi Westmo- 
nasteiii et Radingiae Abbatesde palatio regio 
Westmonasteriensi de Camera, viz. Ubi tam 
Domini Spiritoales quam Temporales in Par- 
liamento adtnnc tento negotia Regni tracta' 
Terint et tractare solebant, recedentes, et 
diaiifisis ibi Dominis Temporalibus, in simnl 
transierunt ad yiros illos qui pro communi- 
tate Regni ad Parliamentum hujusmodi ve- 
netant in loco solito. viz. in Refectorio Ab- 
batie Westmonasieriensis prrdictas person- 
aJiterexistentes, et incontinentereisdem Do- 
minis Spiritualibas cum rererentia debita, 
proQt decuit a Tiris hujusmodi communita- 
tem Regni facientibus et repr»seiitantibus, 
teceptis : Priefatus Reyerendissimus Pater 
Arcbiepiscopus Cantuariensis causam adven- 
tns sui et con-fratrum suorum ad tunc expo- 
nere coepit in vulgari ; Protestando primitus, 
et protestabatur idem Dominus Cantuarien- 
sis vice sua et confratrum suorum pnedicto- 
mm, qood pro dicendo tunc ibidem non in- 
tendebat ipse Reverendissimus Pater, aut 
aliquis confratrum suorum. Domino Regi 
Anglis aat Corouae suk vel communitati Reg- 
ni in aJiquo derogare, et sic adhterendo Pro- 
testalioni suae hujusmodi, idem Reverendis- 
simas Pater prosequebator et expoMuit so- 
\lemniter caosam adventos sui et confratrum 
•oorum, sumpto quasi pro themate, Reddiie 
quK sunt Ctesaris, Ccsari, et quv sunt Dei 
Deo. Super quo precedendo, ea qute ad Ju- 
rlsdictionem Ecclesiasticam, et ea que ad 
Cnsaream pertinebant, notabiliter et ad Ion- 
gum declaravit, materiam Provision is et pro 
Stacuti illius contra Provisores editi aboli- 
tione. cum bona et matnra dcliberatione pio- 
seqnf ndo, et in processn declarationis hujus- 
modi jura nonnuUa et Sacrie ScriptursB Auc- 
loritates convenientes allegavit, pro jure Do- 
mini nostri Papse in ProTisionibus habendis. 



sicnt Sancti Pnedecessores nui sommi Ponti- 
fices in Re^o Angliieet alisi per Universa- 
lem Christianitateni h^buerunt. ipseq ; Domi- 
nus Papa modenius in ceteris Regnis habet 
et possidet in presenli : Unde praemissis, 
Bullisq ; et Iiteris Apostolicis, quas pro hac 
re idem Dominus Papa jam tarde ad Regnum 
transmii«erat, diligeuter consideratis, et quod 
dictus Dominus noster Papa tot Ambasniataa 
et nuncios solemnes ad prosequendum jus 
suum et Kcciedin libertatem in pneraissis, non 
absq ; laboribus magnis, periculis et expen- 
sis, de Curia Romana ad Return Aiiglin 
destinavit, idem ReverendisiiimuH Pater Can- 
taur. Arcbiepiscopus, ndmine suo et confra- 
trum suorum ad tunc ibidem pnesentium, et 
absentium in dicto Parliamento per Prccura- 
tores comparentium, ad quos ut asseruit di- 
Tisim saltern principalis cura animarum to* 
tius Communitatis Regni pertinere dignosci- 
tur, dictos Tiros omnes et singulos tunc prw- 
sentes, Communitatem (ut pnemittitur) re- 
presentantes. requisirit et in Domino exhor- 
tabatur, quatenus ob salutem animarum sna- 
rum totiusq ; Uegni prosperitatem et pacem» 
materiam pnedictam sic ponderarent, et tali- 
ter in eodem Parliamento super eadem deli- 
berarent, ut Sanctissirous Dominus noster 
Papa piacari, ac Reeis selum ad Sedem 
Apostolicam totiusq ; Regni devotionem in 
hac parte habere posset materiam commen- 
dandi. Et addidit ultra hujusmodi Requisi- 
tionem et Exhortationem pnefatus Reveren- 
dissimus Pater Archiepiscopos Cantuarien- 
sis ; et ex corde, ut apparuit, exposuit, lacry- 
mando, pericula per censuraruin. viz. Eccle- 
siasticarum et etiam Interdicti fulminati- 
onem, et alias tam Regi quam Regno (qnod 
absit) verisimiliter eventura alia, in casu qno 
responsio Parliamenti illius, in materia tunc 
declarata, grata non foret Domino Papae ct 
accepta, sic dicendo ; Forte videtur qiiibus- 
dam vestrum, quod bee q*ie liegni Prela- 
tes potissime concemunt ex corde non pro- 
fero, Sciatis pro certo, et in fide, qua Deo te- 
neor et Eccleciie, affirmo coram Tobis, qnod 
ma^^is mihi foret accepturo nnnquam conferre 
nut etiam habere aliquod beneficium Eccle- 
siasticum quam aliqua talia pericula sen pro- 
cessus meo tempore in Ecclesie Anglicane 
Scandalum yenirent. Ulterius idem Keve- 
rendissimus Pater pxpresse declaravit, quali- 
ter dictus Dominus noster Papa in diversis 
Bullis suis obtulit et promisit, se et Sedem 
Apostolicam, ad quascunq ; causas et occa- 
siones editionis Statuti predicti lationabile. 
remedium apponere, et materias causarum 
et occasionum hujusmodi Statuti in toto tol- 
lere et abolere ; et sic Requisitione, Exhor- 
tatione et periculorum hujusmodi expositione 
finitis, Reverendissimi Patres Cantuar. et 
Eborac. Arcbiepiscopi, cumconfratribus suis 
Episcopis et Prelatis predictis, recesserunt, 
Regni Commonitate, sen saltem dictis viris 
Communitatem Regni representantibus rema- 
nentibus. et circa materiam eis expositar^ 
timctantibiu, pnesentibu^, et DeclaimtioiieiL« 



68 



RECORDS. 



Requisidonem, et Exbortationem, kujosmo* 
diq ; periculorum expositionem per dictum 
Dominum Archiepittcopom CantuarieD»ein 
(ut prwinitlitur) factaa audientibus, venera- 
bilibuis viris Kichardo Coudray Arcbidiacono 
Nonrici in Ecclesia Norwicensi, Magintro 
Joanne Forster Canonico Liucolnensi, £c. et 
Jobanne Boold Notario Pub.ico et multiaaliia. 



XLI.-T-Act 33. Anno Regni yicesimo tertio. 

An Act coneerning Rearaiut rf payment cf 
Annalti io the See of Home. 

FoRASMUCu as it is well perceived, by 
long approved experience, that great and in> 
estimable Sama of Mony have been daily 
conveyed oat of this Realm, to the impove- 
rishment of the same ; and especially such 
sums of Mony as the Pope's Holiness, his 
Predecessors, and the Court of Rome, by long 
time have heretofore taken of all and singu- 
lar those Spiritual Persons which have been 
named, elected, presented, or postulated to be 
Arch- Bishops or Bishops within this Realm 
of England, under the I'itle of Annates, other- 
wise called First-Fruiifi. Which Annates or 
First- Fruits, have been taken of every Arch- 
Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, within this Realm, 
by restraint of the Pope's Bulls, ior Confir- 
mations. Elections, Admissions, Postulations, 
Provisions, Collations, Dispositions, Institu- 
tions. Installations, Investitures, Orders, Holy 
Benedictions, Palles, or other things requi- 
site and necessary to the attaining of those 
their Promotions ; and have been compelled 
to pay, before they could attain the same, 
great Sums of Mony. before they might re- 
ceive any part of the Fruits of the said Arcli> 
Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, whereunto they 
were named, elected, presented, or postu- 
lated ; by occasion whereof, not only the 
Treasure of this Realm hath been greatly 
conveighed out of the same, but also it hath 
bapned many times, by occasion of death, 
unto such Arch- Bishops, and Bishops, so 
newly promoted, within two or three yeara 
after his or their Consecration, that his or 
their Friends, by whom he or they have been 
holpen to advance and make paiment of the 
said Annates, or First- Fruits, have been 
thereby utterly undone and impoverished. 
And foi because the said Annates have risen, 
grown, and increased, by an uncharitable 
Custom, grounded upon no just or good title, 
and the paiments thereof obtained by re- 
straint of Bulls, until the same Annates, or 
First-Fruils, have been paid, or Surety made 
for the same ; which declareth the said Pai- 
ments to be exacted, and taken by constraint, 
against all equity and justice, The Noble Men 
therefore of the Realm, and the Wise, Sage, 
Politick Commons of the same, assembled in 
this present Parliament, considering that the 
Court of Rome ceaseth not to tax, take, and 
exact the said great Sums of Mony, under 
the Title of Annates, or First Fruits, as ia 
aforesaid, to the gr^t damage of the aaid 



Prel.ates, and this Realm ; Which Annataa 
or First Fruits, were first suffered to be takes 
within the same Realm, for the only defeucft 
of Christian People against the Infidels, and 
now they be clainied and demanded as mere 
duty, only for lucre, against all right and 
conscience. Insomuch that it is evidently 
known, that there hath passed out of this 
Realm unto the Court of Rome, sithen the 
second year of the Reign of the most Noble 
Prince of famous memory, King Henry the 
Seventh, unto this present time, under the 
name of Annates, or First- Fruits, payed for 
the expedition of Bulls of Arch-Bishopricks 
and Bishopricks, the sum of eight hundred 
thousand Ducats, amounting in Sterling 
Mony, at the least, to eightscore thousand 
pounds, besides other great and intolerable 
Sums which have yearly been conveighed to 
the said Court of Rome, by many other ways 
and means, to the great impoverishment of 
this Realm. And albeit, that our said So- 
vereign the King, and all his natural Sub< 
jeciri, as well Spiritual as temporal, been as 
obedient, devout, Catholick and humble Chil- 
dren of God, and Holy Church, as any Peo- 
ple be within any Realm christned ; yet the 
said exactions of Annates, or First-Fmats, 
be so intolerable and importable to this 
Realm, tliat it is considered and declaied, by 
the whole Body of this Realm now repre- 
sented, by all the Estates of the same as- 
sembled in this present Parliament, that the 
King's Highness before Almighty God, is 
bound, as by the duty of a good Christian 
Prince, for the conservation and preservation 
of the good Estate and Common- Wealth of 
this his Realm, to do all that in him is to 
obviate, repress, and redress the said abu- 
sions and exactions of Annates, or First- 
Fruits. And because that divers Prelates of 
this Realm being now in extream Age, and 
in other debilities of their Bodies, so that of 
likely hood, bodily death in short time shall 
or may succeed unto them ; by reason where- 
of preat snms of Mony shall shortly after 
their deaths, be conveighed unto the Court 
of Rome, for the unreasonable and unchari- 
table Causes abovesaid, to the nniven»al 
damage, prejudice, and impoverishment of 
this Realm, if speedy remedy be not in due 
time provided : It is therefore ordained, esta- 
blished, and enacted, by Authority of this 
present Parliament, I'hat the unlawful pai- 
ment of Annates, or First-FniiU, and all 
manner Contributions for the same, for any 
Arch-Rirhoprick, or Bishoprick, or for any 
Bulls hereafter to be obtained from the Court 
of Rome, to or for the foresaid purpotie and 
intent, shall from henceforth utterly cease, 
and no such hereafter to be payed' for any 
Arch- Bishoprick. or Bishoprick, within this 
Realm, other or otherwise than hereafter in 
this present Act is declared ; And that no 
manner Person, nor Persons, hereafter to be 
named elected, presented, or postulated to 
any Arch-Biahoprick, or Bishoprick, withm 



BOOK II. 



SO 



Ikis Realm, shall pay the said Annates, or 
First- Fruits, for the said Arch-Bisboprick, or 
Bishoprick, nor any other manner of Sum or 
Sums of Mony, Pensions or Annates fox the 
same, or for any other like exaction, or cause, 
upon pain to forfeit to our said Sovereign 
hord tke King, his Heirs and Successors, all 
manner his Goods and Chattels forever, and 
all the Temporal Lands and Possessions of 
the same Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishbprick, 
during the time that he or they which shall 
offend, contrary to this present Act, shall 
liave, possess, or enjoj, the Arch-Bishoprick, 
or Bishoprick ^ wherefore he shall so offend 
contrary to the form aforesaid. And further- 
more it is enacted, by Authority of this pre* 
sent Parliament, Tha^if any Person hereskfier 
named and presented to the Court of Rome 
by the King, or any of his Heirs or Succes- 
sors, to be Bishop of any See or Diocess 
within this Realm hereafter, shall be letted, 
deferred, or delayed at the Court- of Rome 
from any sach Bishoprick, whereunto he shall 
be so represented, by means of restraint of 
Bolls Apostolick, and other things requisite 
to the same ; or shall be denied, at the Court 
of Rome, upon convenient suit made, any 
manner Bulls requisite for any of the Causes 
aforesaid, any such Person or Persons so 
presentedt may be, and shall be consecrated 
here in England by the Arch- Bishop, in 
whose Province the said Bishoprick shaJl be, 
•o alway that the same Person shall be named 
and presented by the King for the time being 
to the same Arch-Bishoprick : And if any 
Persons being named and presented, as afore- 
said, to any Arch-Bishoprick of this Realm, 
making convenient suit, as is aforesaid, shall 
liappen to be letted, deferred, delayed, or 
otherwise disturbed from the same Arch- 
Bishoprick, for lack of Fall, Bulls, or other 
to him requirite, to be obtained in the Court 
of Rome in that behalf, that then every such 
Person named and presented to be Arch- 
Bishup, may be, and shall be, consecrated 
and invested, after presentation made, as is 
aforesaid, by any other two Bishops within 
this Realm, whom the King's Highness, or 
any of his Heirs or Successors. Kings of 
England for the lime being, will assign and 
appoint for the same, according and in like 
manner as divers other Arch- Bishops and 
Bishops have been heretofore, in ancient 
time by sundry the King's most noble Proge- 
nitors, made, consecrated, and invested with- 
in this Kealm : And that every Arch- Bishop 
and Bishop hereafter, being named and pre- 
sented by the King's Highness, his Heirs or 
Successors, Kings of England, and being con- 
secrated and invested, as is aforesaid, shall 
be installed accordingly, and shall be accept- 
ed, taken, reputed, used, and obeyed, as an 
Arch-Bishop or BiHhop of the Dignity, See, 
or Place whereunto he so shall be named, 
presented, and consecrated requireth ; and as 
other like Prelates of that Province, See. or 
Diocess, have been used, accepted, taken, 



and obeyed, which have had, and obtained 
compleatly. their Bulls, and other things re- 
quisite in that behalf from the Court of Rome. 
And also shall fully and entirely have and 
enjoy all the Spiritualities and Temporalities 
of the said Arch- Bishoprick or Bishoprick, in 
as large, ample, and beneficial manner, as 
any of his or their Predecessors had, or en- 
joyed in the said Arch Bishoprick or Bishop- 
rick, satisfying and yielding unto the King 
our Sovereign Lord, and to his Heirs and 
Successors, Kings of England, all such Duties, 
Rights, and Interests, as before this time had 
been accustomed to be paid for any Mch 
Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick. according to 
the Ancient Laws and Customs of this Realm, 
and the King's Prerogative Royal. And to 
the intent our said Holy Father the Pope, 
and the Court of Rome, shall not think that 
the pains and labours taken, and hereafter to 
be taken, about the writing, sealing, obtain- 
ing, and other businesses sustained, and here- 
after to be sustained, by the Offices of the 
said Court of Rome, for and about the Ex- 
pedition of any Bulls hereafter to be obtained 
or had for anj such Arch-Bishoprick, or Bi- 
shoprick, •hall be irremunerated, or shall not 
be sufficiently and condignly recompensed in 
that behalf. And for their more ready expe- 
dition to be had therein, it is therefore enact- 
ed by the Authority aforesaid. That every 
Spiritual Person of this Realm, hereafter to 
be named, presented, or postulated, to any 
Arch-Bishoprick or Bishoprick of this Kealm, 
•hall and may lawfully pay for the writing 
and obtaining of his or their said Bulls, at the 
Court of Rome, and ensealing the same with 
Lead, to be had without payment of any An- 
nates, or First-Fruits, or otner charge or ex- 
action by him or them to be made, yield en, 
or paied for the same, five pounds bterling, 
for and after the rate of the clear and whole 

£ early value of every hundreth pounds Ster- 
ug, above all charges of any such Arch- 
Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, or other mony, to 
the value of the said five pounds, for the 
clear yearly value of every hundreth pounds 
of every such Arch-Bishoprick, or Bishoprick, 
and not above, nor in any other wise, any 
things in this present Act before written not- 
withstanding. And forasmuch as the King's 
Highness, and this his High Court of Parlia- 
ment, neither have, nor do intend to use in 
this, or any other like cause, any manner of 
extremity or violence, before gentle courtesie 
or friendship, ways and means first approved 
and attempted, and without a very great ur- 
gent cause and occasion given to the con- 
trary, but principally coveting to disburden 
this Realm of the said great exactions, and 
intolerable charges of Annates, and First- 
Fruits. have therefore thought convenient to 
commit the final order and determination of 
the Premisses, in all things, unto the King's 
Highness. So thai if it may seem to his high 
wisdom, and most prudent discretion, meet 
to move the Pope's Holiness, and the Couit 



60 



RECORDS. 



of Rome, amicably, cfaaritablj. and reason- 
ably, to coinpoQod, other to extinct aud make 
frustrate the payiueDts of the said Annates.* 
or First- Fruits; or else by some friendly, 
loyiug, and tolerable composiiion to moderate 
the same in such wise as may be by this 
Kealm easily bom and sustained ; J'hat thea 
those ways and compositions once taken, con- 
cluded, and agreed between the Pope's Holi- 
ness and the Kmg's Highness, shall stand in 
strength, force, and effect of Law, inviolably 
to be observed. And it is also farther or- 
dained, and enacted by the Authority of this 
present Parliament, I'hat the King's High- 
ness at any time, or times, on this side the 
Feast of Laster, which shall be in the Year 
of our Lord God, a thousand five hundred 
and three and thirty, or at any time on this 
aide the beginnini^ of the next Parliament, 
by his Letters Patents under his Great Seal, 
to be made, and to be entred of Record in the 
Roll of this present Parliament, may and 
•hall have full power and liberty to declare, 
by the said Letters Patents, whether that 
the Premisses, or any part, clause, or matter 
thereof, shall be observed, obeyed, executed, 
and take place and effect, as an Act and Sta- 
tute of this present Parliament, or not. So 
that if bis Highness, by his said Letters 
Patents, before the expiration of the times 
above- limited, thereby do declare bis plea- 
sure to be. That the Premisses, or any part, 
clause, or matter thereof, shall not be put in 
execution, observed, continued, nor obeyed, 
in that case all the said Premisses, or sach 
part, cl:ini«e, or matter, as the King's High- 
ness so shall refuse, disaffirm, or not ratilie, 
shall stand and be from henceforth utterly 
▼Old and of none effect. And in case that 
the King's Highness, before the expiration of 
the times afore prefixed, do declare by his 
•aid Letters Patents, his pleasure and deter- 
mination to be, that the said Premisses, or 
every clause, sentence, and part thereof, that 
is to say, the whole, or such part tha^of as 
the King's Highness so shall affirm, accept, 
and ratifie, shall in all points stand, remain, 
abide, and be put iu due and effectual execu- 
tion, according to the purport, tenour, effect, 
and true meaning of the same ; and to stand 
and be from henceforth for ever after, as firm, 
stedfast, and available in the Law. as the 
same had been fully and perfectly established, 
enacted, and confirmed, to be in every part 
thereof, immediately, wholly, and entirely 
executed, in like manner, form, and effect, as 
other Acts and Laws ; The which being fully 
and determinately made, ordained, and en- 
acted in this present Parliament : And if that 
upon the foresaid reasonable, amicable, and 
charitable ways and means, by the King's 
Highness to be experimented, moved, or com- 
pounded, or otherwise approved, it shall and 
may a])pear, or be seen unto his Grace, that 
this Kealm shall be continually burdened and 
charged with this, and such other intolerable 
Kxactions and Demands, aa heretofore it 



reopen, 

ance of the same, our said Holy Father the 
J'ope, or any of his Nocce&sors, or the Court 
of Home, will, or do, or cause to be done at 
any time hereafter, so as is above rehearsed, 
unjustly, uncharitably, and unreasonably vex 
inquiei, molest, trouble, or grieve our said 
Sovereign Lord, his Heirs or Successors, 
Kings of England, or any of his or iheir Spi- 
ritual or I^y-Subjects, or this his Realm, by 
Kzcommunication, Kxcomengement, Inter- 
diction ; or by any other Process, Censures, 
Compulsories, Ways, or Means ; Be it Enact- 
ed by the Authority aforesaid, That the King's 
Highness, his Heirs and SucceHSors, Kings of 
England, and all his Spiritual and Lay-bab- 
jects of the same, without any scruples of 
Conscience, shall and may lawfully, to the 
honour of Almighty God, the encrease and 
continuance of vertue and good example with- 
in this Realm, the aaid Censuren. Kxcomma* 
nications, Interdictions, Compulsories, or any 
of them notwithstanding, minister, or cause 
to be ministred, throughout tiiis said Realm, 
and all other the Dominions or Territories 
belonging or appertaining thereunto ; All and 
all manner Sacraments, Sacramenials. Cere- 
monies, or other Divine Services of the Holy 
Church, or any other thing or things necessary 
for the health of the Soul of Mankind, as they 
heretofore at any time or times have been 
vertuously used or accustomed to do within 
the same ; and that no manner such Censures, 
Excommunications, Interdictions, or any 
other Process or O>mpulsories, shall be by 
any of the Prelates, or other Spiritual Fathers 
of this Region, nor by any of their Minisiera 
or Substitutes, be at any time or times here- 
after publislied, execnted, nor divniged. nor 
suffered to be published, executed, or divulg- 
ed in any manner of ways. Cut tfHidem BtU^ 
pr^tiiette et md plenum iitteiUrtet per dictum Do" 
milium Rgotm ex assemu et Autoritat§ FntHa" 
mtnti prttdicti taliter e«( RapoH$um, 

Le Rey le Volt Soit Uailte aux comunet 
A rest Bille Les comunet $ont iiMenlrf. 

MEMoaANu. quod nono die Julii, Anno 
Regni Regis Henrici vicesimo quinto, idem 
Dominus Rex per Literas suas Paientes sub 
magno sigillo suo sigillat. Actum prsdic- 
turn ratificavit et confirmavit, et actui illo 
assensum suum regium dedit, prout per 
easdem Literas Paten tes cujus tenor sequi- 
tur in haec verba, magis apte constat. 

Here follows the King*s Ratijicatiaut inwhiek 
the Act is again recited and ratified. 



XLIL- 



'The King*s last Letter to the Pope. 
A DtiDlieate, 



[Cotton Libr. Vitell. B. 15.] 
To the Pope's Holiness, 163S. 
After most humble commendations, and 
most devout kissing of your blessed Feet. 
Albeit that we have hitherto differed to makt 



BOOK II. 



61 



■Bswer to those Letters dated at Bonony, 
the 7th day of October ; which Letters of late 
were delirered unto as by Paul of Casaali: 
Yet when they appear to be written for this 
Cause, that we deeply considering the Con- 
tents of the same, should provide for the 
tranquil] itv of our Conscience, and should 
pur^e such Scruples and Doubts conceived 
of our Cause of Matrimony ; We could nei- 
ther neglect those Letters sent for such a 
purpose, nor after that we had diligentlv ex* 
aoiined and perpended the effects of the 
^ame. which we did ver^ diligently, noting, 
conferring, and revolvtag every thing in 
the 31 contained, with deep study of mind, 
pretermit ne leave to answer unto them. For 
sith that your Holiness seemeth to go about 
that thing chiefly, which is to vanquish those 
Doubts, and to take away inquietations 
which daily do prick our Conscience ; inso- 
much as it doth appear at the first sight to 
be done of Zeal, Love, and Pietj, we there* 
fore do thank you of your good will . Ho wbeit 
sith it is not performed in Deed, that ye pre- 
tend, we have thought it expedient to require 
your Holiness to provide us other Remedies ; 
wherefore forasmuch as your Holiness would 
vouchsafe to write unto us concerning this 
Matter, we heartily thank you, greatly la- 
menting alM both the chance of your Holi- 
ness, and also ours, unto whom both twain 
it hath chanced in so high a matter of so 
great moment to be frustrated and deceived ; 
that is to say, lliat your Holiness not being 
instructed, nor having knowledge of the 
Matter, of yourself, should be compelled to 
hang upon the judgment of others, and so 
put forth and make answers, gathered of 
other Men, being variable repugnant among 
themselves. And that we being so long sick, 
and exagitate with this same Sore, should so 
lon^ time in vain look for Remedy ; which 
when we have augmented our nigritude and 
distress, by delay and protracting of time, 
ye do so cruciate the Patient and Afflicted, 
as who seetb it .•hculd much avail to protract 
the Cause, and thorough vain hope of the end 
of our desire to lead us whither ye will. But 
to speak plainly to v<>ur Holiness; Foras- 
much as we hav<> suffered many Injuries, 
which with ^eat difficulty we do sustain and 
digest ; albeit that among all things passed 
by your Holiness, some cannot be laid, al- 
ledged, nor objected against your Holiness, 
jet in many of them some default appeareth 
to be in you. which I would to God we could 
so diminish as it might appear no default ; 
but it cannot be hid, which is so manifest, 
and tho we could say nothing, the thing it 
self <^pe-iketh. But as to that that is affirm- 
ed in your fitters, both of God's l^w, and 
Man*s, otherwise than is necessary and truth, 
Irt that be ascribed to the temerity and ig- 
norance of your Counsellors, and your Holi- 
m-ss to be without all default, save only for 
that ye do not admit more discreet and 
learned Men to be your Counsellors, and 



stop the mouths of them wiiick wonfd libe- 
rally speak the Truth. This truly is your 
default, and verily a graat fault, worthy to 
be alienate and abhonred- of Christ's Vicar, 
in that ye have dealt so variably, yea rather 
so inconstantly and deceivably. Be ye not 
angry with my words, and let it be lawful 
for me to speak the Truth witfaont displea- 
sure ; if your Holiness shall be displeased 
with that we do rehearse, impute no fault in 
us, but in your own Deeds ; which Deeds 
have so molested and troubled us wrongfully, 
that we speak now unwillingly and as en- 
forced thereunto. Never was there any 
Prince so handled by a Pope, as your Hf)li- 
ness hath intreated us First; When our 
Cause was prop<Hied to your Holiness, when 
it was explicated and declared afore the 
same ; when certain Doubts in it were re- 
solved by your Counsellors, and all things 
discussed, it was required that answer might 
be made thereunto by order of the Law. 
There was offered a Commission, with a pro- 
mise also that the same Commission should not 
be revoked ; and whatsoever Sentence should 
be given, should straight without delay be 
confirmed. The Judges were sent unto us, 
the Promise was delivered to us, subscribed 
with your Holiness's hand ; which avouched 
to confirm the Sentence, and not to revoke 
the Commission, nor to grant any thing else 
that might lett the same; and finally to 
bring us in a greater hope, a certain Com- 
mission Decretal, defining the Cause, was 
delivered to the Judges hands. If your Ho- 
liness did grant us all these things justly, ye 
did injustly revoke them ; and if bj good 
and truth the same was granted, they were 
not made frustrate nor annihilate without 
fraud; so as if there were no deceit nor 
fraud in the Revocation, then how wrongfully 
and subtilly have been done those things 
that have been done ! Whether will your 
Holiness say, That ye might do these things 
that ye have done, or that ye might not do 
them ? If ye will say that ye might do them, 
where then is the ^aith which becometh a 
Friend, yea, and much more a Pope to have, 
those things not being performed, which law. 
fully were promised T And if ye will say 
that ye might not do them, have we not then 
very just cause to mistrust those Medicines 
and Remedies with which in your Letters ye 
go about to heal our Conscience, especially 
in that we may perceive and see those Ke- 
medies to be prepared for us, not to relieve 
the Sickness and Disease of our Mind, but 
for other means, pleasures, and worldly re- 
spects 1 And as it should seem profitable, 
that we should ever continue in hope or de- 
spair, so always the Remedy is attempted ; 
so that we being always a-healiog, and never 
healed, should be sick still. And this truly 
was the chief cause why we did consult and 
take advice of every Learned Man, being 
free, without all affection, that the Truth 
(which now with our labour and stndv we 



62 



RECORDS. 



i partly to have attained) by their jodg- in that thej do affirm that we know to be 
ments more manifestly divulged, we might otherwise, we »boald offend God and our 
more at large perceive ; whose Judgments Conscience, and we should be a great slander 
and Opinions it is easy to see how much they to them that do the contrary, which be a great 
di£Eer from that, that those few Men of yours number, as we have before rehearsed : Also, 
do shew unto you, and by those your Letters if we should dissent from those things which 
is signified. Those few Men of yours do your Holiness doih pronounce, we would ac- 
affirm the prohibition of our Marriage to be count it not lawful, if there were not a Cause 
inducted only by the Law positive, as joar to defend the Fact, as we now do, being com- 
Holiness hath also written in jour Letters ; pelled by necessity, lest we should seem to 
but all others say the prohibition to be in> contemn the Authority of the See Apostolick. 
ducted, both by the Law of God and Nature: Therefore your Holiness ought to take it m 
Those Men of yours do suggest that it may be good part, tho we do somewhat at large and 
dispensed for avoiding ofslauders; The others more liberally speak in this Cause, which 
utterly do contend, that bj no means it is doth so oppress us, specially forasmuch as we 
lawful to dispense with that, that God and pretend none atrocity, nor use no rhevorick 
Nature bath forbidden. We do separate in the exaggerating and encreasing the indig- 
from our Cause the Authority of the See nity of the Matter ; but if I speak of any 
Apostolick, which we do perceive to be des- thing that toocheth the quick, it proceedeth 
titute of that Learning whereby it should bo of the mere verity, which we cannot not 
directed ; and because your Holiness doth ought not to hide in this Cause, for it touch- 
ever profess your ignorance, and is wont to eth not Worldly I'hings but Divine, not frail 
speak of other Mens mouths, we do confer but eternal ; in which things no feigned* 
the sajings of those, with the sayings of them false, nor painted Reasons, but only the 
that be of the contrary Opinion ; for to con- Truth, shall obtain and take place : and God 
fer the Reasons it were too long. But now is the Truth to whom we are bound to obey 
the Universities of Cambridge, Oxford, in rather than to Men ; and nevertheless we 
oar Realms ; Paris, Orleans, Biturisen, An- cannot but obey unto Men also, as we were 
degavon, in France ; and Bonony, in Italy, wont to do, anless there be an express cause 
by one consent ; and also divers other of the why we should not ; which by those our Let- 
most famous and learned Men, being freed ters we now do to your Holiness : and we do 
from all affection, and only moved in respect it with charity, not intending to spread it 
of verity, partly in Italy, and partly in abroad, nor yet further to impugn your Au- 
France, do affirm the Marriage of the Brother thority, unless you do compel us ; albeit also, 
with the Brother's Wife, to be contrary both that that we do, doth not impugn your Au- 
to the Law of God and Nature ; and also do thority, but confirraeth the same, which «e 
pronounce that no Dispensation can be law- revocate to its first foundations ; and better 
ful or available to any Christian Man in that it is in the middle way to return, than always 
behalf : But others think the contrary, by to run forth head-long and do ill. Where- 
whose Counsels your Holiness hath done fore if your Holiness do regard or esteem the 
that, that sithence ye have confessed ye tranquillity of our Mind, let the same be 
could not do, in promising to us as we have established with verity, which hath been 
above rehearsed, and giving that CommiMion brought to light by the consent of so many 
to the Cardinal Campege to be shewed unto Learned men ; So shall your Holiness reduce 
us ; and after, if it so should seem pro6table and bring us to a certainty and quietness, and 
to bum it, as afterwards it was done indeed shall deliver us from all anxiety, and shall 
as we have perceived. Furthermore, those provide both for us and our Kealm, and 
which so do moderate the Power of your finally shall do your Office and Duty. 1'he 
Holiness, that they do affirm. That the same residue of our Affairs we have committed to 
cannot take away the Appellation which is our Ambassadours to be propounded unto yon, 
uHed by Man's Law, and yet is available to to whom we beseech your Holiness to give 
l^ivine Matters everywhere without distinc- credence, &c. 
tion. No Princes heretofore have more highly 

esteemed, nor honoured the See Apostolick 

than we have ; wherefore we be the more 

sorry to be provoked to this contention, XLIIL — A Promise made for engaging the 

which to our usage and nature is most alien- Cardinal of Ravenna, An Original, 

ate and abhorred. Those things so cruel we Rome, Februar. 7 153S. 

write very heavily, and more glad would have ' * 

been tohave beensilentif we might, and would lOotton Libr. Vitel.] 

have left yonr Authority untouched witti a Ego Willielmus Benet Serenissimi Domini 

good will, and constrained to seek the verity, mei D. Henrici Octavi Anglias, dec Rf). is, 

we fell, against our Will, into this contention ; in Romana Curia Orator, habens ad inscripta 

but the sincerity of the Truth prohibited us to ab ipso Hege potestatem et facultatem, prout 

keep silence, and what should we do in so constat per ipsius Majestaiis Literas Patentea 

great and many perplexities 1 For truly if datas in Regia sua Greenewici die penultima 

we should obey the Letters of your Holiness, Decemb. M. D. XXX L manu ana propria 



BOOK II. 



63 



MipraicriptM, et secreto ngillo mo sigUUtat ; 
Quoniam in ipmus Regis ardoia negotiu ex- 
p^rtas sum slDgalarein et pneclaram operam 
Kererendissimi in Chrisio Paths et Domini 
D. Henrici Sancti Busebii S. R. E. Presby- 
ten Cardiualis Ravenns, qoibus et deinceps 
uu capio, ttt eaddem semper Tolontatem et 
operam sua Dominstio Keverendissima erga 
i^>sum re^em pnestet, libere promitto eidem 
CHniinali nomine dicti mci Kegis, quod sua 
ftlaj<*»cas provideri faciet eidem Cardinali, 
df aiiqiio Moiiasterio seu Monasteriis aut aliis 
broeficii« Kcciesiasticis iu Regno Galiias pri- 
me vacaturie, usq ; ad valorem annuum sex 
mi Ilium dncaiorum : l^t insuper promitto quod 
Rex Aiighae pnedictos pnesentabit, seu nomi- 
nabit eaodem Cardinalf m ad hkclesiam Ca- 
tli«^ral«fm primo quovis modo vacaturam, seu 
et ad pra:s«ns racantem«in Regno Angiin, et 
de ilia ei provideri faciet; et casu quo £c- 
deaia primo vacatara hujusmodi, ceo ad pra- 
seos vacaos. non fit Eccle^ia liUiensi, promitto 
etiam quod succedente poatea vacatione Ec- 
desic blieuais. Rex Angliae transferri faciet 
eandem Cardinalem, si ipsi Cardinali magis 
placuerit, ab ilia alia ICcclesia de qua provi- 
sus erit, ad ivcclesiam Eliensem : et dictoram 
Monasiehonim et Beneficionim Ecclesiasti- 
coram in lU^no GallisD, et Ecdesie Cathe- 
dnitis in Regno Anglise posse«siooem paci- 
ficam. cum fmctooni perceptione, ipsum Car- 
dinalem assequi faciet : Kt bn;c omnia libere 
promitto. quod Rex meus supradictus plenis- 
■ime et sme uila prorsus exceptione ratifica- 
bit et observabit et exequetur; in quorum 
fidem pnesentes mann mea propria scripsi et 
subscripsi, sigilloq ; munivi. Dat. Rom. die 
septimo Fcrbruarii, M. D. XXX II, 
Tku is all written with hi$ own hand, and was 
lent over by him to (As King, 



XlAV.—BonntT^t Letter about tho proeeedinp 

at Rome, An origmal, 

Rome, April 29, ld3t. 
[Cotton Ubr. Vitel. B. 13.] 
Plbaseiu it your Highness j This is to 
advertise the same that sitben we William 
B«'net, KdwArd Karne. and Edmond Bonner, 
lent our Letters of the 7th of this present to 
your Highne:«s ; There hath been two Di^pa- 
Utions publick, the one the 13th of this, the 
other the tOih day of the same, according to 
the order given and assigned, which was three 
ConcluMoos to be disputed every Consistory; 
and what w:is spoken, as well by your High- 
ness 's Counsel, for the justification of the Con- 
clusion purposed on tlie said 13lh, as also for 
the iiupugnation thereof by the Party adverse, 
with auHwers made thereunto by your High- 
Dess'a said Counsel as fully as were any wise 
deduced, your said Highness shall perceive 
by the Books sent herewitbal containing the 
same ; and also the Justifications, Objections, 
and Answers, made in the 6th of this present, 
according as I Edward Kane in my said 



Letters promised. The Copiea of all the 
which Justifications,Objections. and Answers, 
after that they were fully noted and deduced 
in writing, and maturely considered by your 
Highness's Learned Counsel, I Edward Karne 
did bring to the Pope's Holiness, and to th« 
Cardinals, for their better information : and 
likewise did of the first, alwise afore the 
Consistory, according to the order assigned 
at the beginning : looking in likewise that the 
Queen's Counsel should do this same, but as 
yet they have done nothing therein, tho your 
Ambassadors and 1 have called upon the Pope 
many times for the same. And as concern- 
iog such things as were spoken and done for 
either part in the disputation of the 90th day, 
it is not possible for us, by reason of the short- 
ness of time, to reduce all in good order, and 
to send the same to your Highness at this 
time ; nevertheless with all speed it shall be 
made ready, and sent to your Highness by 
the next Courier. After the Disputation 
done, the said 13th day of this present, the 
Advocate of the Party adverse did alledg. 
That we did seek this Disputation but only 
to defer the Process ; protesting therefore. 
That the Queen's Counsel would dispute no 
more ; and desiring therefore the Pope's Ho- 
liness, and the whole Consistory, to make 
Process in the principal Cause. W hereunto 
I Edward Karne said, That the Pope's Holi- 
ness, with the whole Senate, had granted the 
Disputations upon the Matters, and eiven an 
order that the Conclusions published shouli 
be disputed according to the same. Where- 
upon i desired that forasmuch as there re- 
mained sixteen Conclusions not disputed 
(which to propose and justify, with your High- 
ness's Counsel, I would be ready at all times| 
that if the Party adverse knowing the Conclu- 
sions to be Canonical, would not confess them 
and thereby avoid Disputations, that then the 
said ]*arty should dispute them, and upon the 
refusal of both the same, the Matters excusa- 
tories to be admitted by his Holiness, espe- 
dally because the said Party adverse hat!!i 
nothbg material that could be perceived to 
lett the same. The Pope's Holiness answered. 
That he would deliberate upon the demand 
of both Parties. The 16th of this present^ 
the Datary on the Pope's behalf sent unto mo 
Edward Karne an Intimation for disputation 
of the Consistory to be kept the tO of this 
present, and that 1 should send the Conclu- 
sions not disputed, that they might be in the 
said Consistory disputed ; adding withal, that 
the said Consistory should be, uUimus et per* 
emptoriut terminus quoad alias Disputationes, 
Of the which Intimation your Highness shall 
receive a Copy herewith. Upon this, with 
the advice of your Ambassadors and Counsel 
here, I repaired unto the said Datary, and 
brought unto him three Conclusions to be dis- 
puted, virith a Protestation, De non recedendo 
ab ordine haetenus observatOt according to the 
Proem of the said Conclusions, the Copy 
whereof your Highness shall receive herewith 



61 



RECORDS. 



Afterwardli, with the same ConclutionB and 
ProtestaCioD, I went to Cardinal de Monte, 
wbo 9aid, at the beginning. That aJl the Con- 
•ifltory crieth out upon tiie Disputations, and 
that we bad been heard sufficiently , and that 
it was enough thai we should have the fourth 
Disputation ; adding withal. That it was a 
thing never seen beforo after such sort ; and 
that it stood not with the honour of the See 
to have such Dinpotations in the Consistory, 
to the great disquieting of the Pope and the 
Cardinals, especially considering the manner 
that is used, and that all the Conclusions be 
Couched which should content us. To this I 
answered, and desired his most Reverend 
Lordship to call to his remembrance, what he 
had promised to your Highnesses Ambassadors 
and me, in the Castel- Angel upon Shrove- 
Sunday, the Pope being present, and allow- 
ing the same, contented that all the Conclu- 
sions should be disputed sinfrulariler ; and that 
I should at my pleasure, from time to time, 
chuse the Conclusions to be disputed. And 
how also afterward, vis. 17 Febr. the Pope's 
Holiness, Cardinal Ancona, and his Lordship, 
not going from that promise, gave direction 
for three Conclusions to be disputed every 
Consistory ; the choice whereof to be at my 
liberty (according^ to the Copy of the said 
Order which L sent to your Highness with 
my Letters, of the date of the t*t of the last) : 
And furthermore, that what time the order 
to dispute three Conclusions in a Consistory 
was sent unto me, and I required to send the 
Conclusions first to be disputed according to 
the said order ; I did, to avoid all manner of 
doubts, protest afore I would accept it, and 
in the deliverance of the said Conclusions, 
that I would not otherwise accept it, but that 
all the Conclusions, according to the order 
promised in Castel-Angel should be disputed 
and examined nngii/tfrtt^, and that standing, 
and not otherwise, L delivered my said Con- 
clusions according to the Order of the 17 th 
of February ; which Order the Pope's Holi- 
ness hitherto had approved and observed, 
and from that 1 neither could nor would go 
^m : And where he said that we had been 
heard sufficiently ; 1 said, that Audience and 
Information of less than the one half of a 
Matter could not be sufficient ; and if they 
intended to see the truth of the whole, every 
point must be discussed. And as for the 
crying out of the Cardinals, I said, They had 
DO cause so to do, for it was more for the 
honour of the See Apostolick, to see such a 
Cause as this is, well and surely tried, so that 
the Truth may appear, and the Matters be 
well known, than to proceed prarifntanterf as 
they did at the beginning of this Matter, afore 
they well knew what the Matter was. And 
as touching the difiquieting the Pope's Holi- 
ness, and the said Cardinals, I said, your 
Highness for their pains was much beholden 
unto them ; nevertheless, I said, that they 
might on the other side ponder such pains as 
four UighncM hath taken for them, in part 



declared by me ; which was mnch more than 
for them to sit in their Chairs two or three 
hours in a week, to hear the justice of your 
defence in this cause. And as touching the 
manner used in the said Disputation, 1 said, 
his Lordship knew well that it was by the 
Party adverse, which all manner of ways 
goeth about to fatigate and make weary the 
Consistory of the Disputations, specially in 
chiding, scolding, and ailedging Laws and 
Decisions that never were, nor i>p4jken of by 
any Doctor, and vainly continuing the time, 
to the intent that the Pope's Holiness, and 
the Cardinals, dissolving the Consistory, 
and not giving audience, the said Party, 
without Law, Reason, or any good ground, 
might attain their desire, and keep under 
the Truth, that it should not appear ; and 
if any thing was sharply spoken of our 
Party, 1 said it was done only for our 
defence, and to shew the errors and falsity 
of the Queen's Advocates in their Allega- 
tions, wherein, 1 said, they should not be 
spared. And forasmuch as on the behalf of 
your Highness there was nothing spoken but 
that which was grounded upon Law, and de- 
clared in what place, so that it cannot be de- 
nied ; I desired his Lordship that he would 
continue his goodness in this Matter, as your 
Highness's especial trust was he would do ; 
and that we might always, as we were accus- 
tomed, have recourse unto the same in all our 
Business for his good help and counsel. I^is 
Lordship not yet satisfied, said, I'hat as con- 
cerning the Order, the Pope's Holiness might 
interpretate and declare what he meaned by 
it; and as touching the Conclusions, they 
were superfluous, impertinent, and calumni- 
ous, only proposed to defer the Matter. I 
answered, and said, l*bat to interpretate the 
said Order, where it is clear out of doubt, the 
Pope's Holiness considering the promise made 
on Shrove-Sunday, with my Protestation fore* 
said, and the execution of the said Order to 
that time, in divers Consistories observed, 
could not by right interpretate the said Order, 
admitting disputation upon all the Conclu- 
sions ; and of this I said. That if such altera- 
tions were made, witliout any cause given of 
your Highness's Party, there was little cer- 
tainty to be reckoned upon amongst them. 
And as touching the superfluity and imper- 
tinency of the said Conclusions, 1 said, That 
that was the saying of the Party adverse, that 
did not understand the same Conclusions. 
And further, that such Conclusions as were 
clamorously, by the Advocates of the Party 
adverse, ailed ged to be superfluous, his Lord- 
ship in the Disputation and trial thereof in 
the Consistory, did manifestly perceive that 
it was not so. And where it was alledged 
the said Conclusions to be calumnious, and 
laid in to defer the Process. I an<i«wered, 
That we might well alledg again the Counsel 
of the Party adverse, the thing against us al • 
ledged, and say imiy. that we were calumni* 
ously dealed withal, seeing the matten wen 



BOOK H. 



65 



■o jnst and clear, and yet not admitted. Then be would, ai he bath done in making of Car- 
liis Lordsbip went further, and said, that /m- dinals, an Act much more solemn than a l)is* 
pedimeutuM aUtgatnm trut j^erpetutun^ becaoM potation. To that, I said, his Holiness might 
yotir Highness, ts eauaa reipubliae, conld not so do if he wonld ; howbeit, it should be pi«- 
come out yoor Realm, and qHiadipnta$9ettrm Ut Mtiiium martmi and therefore desired his 
el perpetua ; and also quod Cauaa requirit Holiness to consider therein the order before 
eeleritaiem. To this, I said, that his Lord- assigned, and that this term ^wrrmpiorjf would 
ship mistook the Matter, for we said not in not stand with the order. His Holiness then 
the Matters that your Highness could not go willed we should inform the Cardinals, An- 
out of your Realm to no place, but we said, cbooa, and de Monte, and so we did ; Ancho- 
that the same could not go, od laea tarn nm&- na shewed himself somewhat reasonable, 
(a, as Rome is j so that it was not ptrpetuum and was contented the term ptrempUiry should 
imprdim^tttHm, And to the other I shewed be pnt out De Monte said that the Pope 
him a Text, and the common opinion of Doc- would promise to hear the Conclusions dis- 
tors in a Cause of Matrimony, being inter 22«- pnted in Congregations, calling thereto cer« 
gtm el RMfiinam, which took away the thing tain Cardinals, so that the term peremptartf 
that he had said. Then his Lordship said, should not be prejudicial, 'llien I Edward 
That it was enough that the place were sure Kame desired him, that if the said terra 
to the Procurator by the Chapter, Cum olim should not be prejudicial, that it might be 
dettuihuu I said, That that Chapter did not stricken out, for 1 told him plainly that I 
prove that Allegation, and that they mistook would not stand to words, the writing shew, 
the Text that so did understand it^ for the Al- ing the contrary ; adding withal, that L would 
temative that is in that Text is not refened not dispute in this term, (<in9fi<i«fi peremptohof 
ad Uteum lutum, but ad ordinem Citationii iti' but would manifestly shew and protest, That 
tJummUt in penona prineipali, aut ^is procvra- 1, with other your Highnesses Counsel, were 
tore ; and so Pitrnt de Anehorano understand- ready to defend the Conclusions published, 
eih that Text ; and otherwise understanding according to the order given, and hitherto 
the same it should be against the Chapter, observed ; alledging also, that the Conclu- 
Ex jarte de appeUat'wue and the common opi- sions being justified, the Matters ought to 
nion there, llien he said that Aretine saith, be admitted ; and that if the Pope's Holiness 
Quod Mufficit quMtn Uieui lit tuiui proeuratoH. and the Cardinals would not give audience 
I said, that under his favour, Aretine saith to me and your Highness's said Counsel, for 
the contrary, for he saith. Quad partibut debet the manifest trial and showing of the truth, 
loeui tntMt aidgnari n potent, et n non poterit they should give us cause to complain upon 
poTtibHt, detur proeuratoribut. Then his Lord- them, and to cry out, tuque ad Stderot your 
ship said to me. That I knew well he began Highness's Ambassadors all affirming the 
to set forward these Disputations, and that same. Then the said Cardinal de Monte said, 
he would do the best he could for the further- that the Pope's Holiness would provide for 
ance thereof. the Disputations, notwithstanding the term 

The 19th of this present I went with your peremptory assigned, and said also, that in the 
Highness's Ambassadors to the Pope, and Morning he would speak with the Pope, and 
delivered his Holiness in writing those things give your Ambassadors and me an answer, 
that were done in the Divpuiation of the ISth in the morning, which was the f 0th of this 
of this : And then your Ambassadors were in present, the said Cardinal would that nothing 
hand with the Pope to alter the Intimation, of the Decree of Intimation should be mani- 
and to put out the term peremptory, and other fested, because the other part had a Copy 
that were exclusory of further Disputations thereof, but would the Pope's Holiness to 
to be had upon the same Conclusions. The eive an order that the word peremptory should 
Pope's Holiness said. That Disputations was be only for Disputations to be had in the Con- 
no act Judicial requiring to be m the Consis- sistory, and not in Congregations, in which 
toxy ; and therefore he said, he would call Congregations, the Conclusions remaining 
certain Congregations of Cardinals, on Fri- might 1^ disputed ; and tho they had drawn 
day and Monday following, to bear the Dis- out this Order, yet because it was nothing 
poutions. Then I William Benet said. That plain, neither certain to be comforroable to 
that could not stand very well with the De- the former Order, I would have had the said 
cree of the Intimation, which was peremptory Cardinal to speak to the said Datary for to 
for any further Disputations after the 2()th of make it as afore : and he was then contented, 
this present ; and therefore I spake that the howbeit the Pope's Holiness commanded all 
same term peremptory might be put out of the the Cardinals to their places, so that I could 
Intimation, alledginff withal, that upon the not have the said Order, and was driven 
said Friday or Monday it was no time to thereby either to dispute and accept the term, 
hear the Disputation, being so nigh after ; tanquam perfmptorium, or else to fly the Dis- 
and that his Holiness hitherto hath observed potations, giving occasion to the adverse 
the Consistory for the Disputations, which Party to say, that 1 diffided in the justness 
Consistory cannot be unto after Easter, if the of the Matters, and defence of the Conclu« 
manner of the Court be observed. Then the sions. Wherepon your Highness's Ambassa* 
Pope said, he might call a Consistory when dors and we, with other your Learned Coon* 



66 RECORDS. 

kI, concloded, that I Edward Karne sboold great labour, and soIlicitiDg, to bring the Dis- 
proteiit, De non comentiendo in termino, tan- putation publick out of the Consistory kept 
quam peremplorio, and afterward to pToceed to once in the week, into the Congregations, to 
the proposing of the Conclusions, and so 1 did be observed and kept before the Pope's 
by mouth according to the tenour of a Copy, Holiness and the Cardinals, in such place, 
which here withal your Highness shall receive, and as oft as should please them ; to ti.e in- 
Wheu I had protected, and the Pope had tent, as we perceived, that the said Divpu- 
spoken this word Acceptamus, the Queen's tation might be the sooner ended, and not 
Advocate began to protest that they would take such effect as it was devised for. Acd 
dispute no more, and desired his Holiness to npon this great importune labour, 1 toward 
proceed in the principal Cause. Then 1 Kd- Karne. was nionished oftentimes to send 
ward Karne said, That the Pope's Holiness Conclusions to be proposed to the said Con- 
did well perceive, that the Conclusions were gregatious, as well m Palm-Sunday week, 
published and proposed, not only .or them to m in Easter-week, as appeareth by the 
dispute, but also fox all other, come who Copies of the Intimations sent herewithal to 
would, for the information of his Holiness, your Highness : Upon which Intimations I 
and the whole Consistory. And therefore I delivered certain Conclusions, according to 
said, that tho they would not dispute, yet 1 the order taken at the beginning, with a 
was there, with other your Highness's Learned Protestation devised by your Grace's Counsel 
Counsel, to propose the Conclusions, accord- here, De non recedendo ub eodem vrdiue, et de 
ing to the Order given, justifying them to be proponendo easdem Coucluume* in Comulnrio, 
Canonical, and ready to defend them against j«fta eundem ordinem et nou alUer. 1 hat not- 
all those that would gainsay them ; and there- withstanding the Pope's Holiness caused me 
upon desired the Pope's Holiness, that tho to be monished again, cum Contminationf, 
the Counsel of the Party Adverse would not that if I would not come in, cf/m Advocatis, 
dispute, yet I with your Highness's Learned the third day of April, procederet ad vlteriofa 
Counsel might be heard again ; against proteitatione mea previa non obitante, Where- 
which my desire the Queen's Advocate mada upon, with the advice of your said Learned 
great exclamations, till at the last the Pope Counsel, i conceived a Protestation, and the 
commanded him to silence, and willed us to «"»« delivered to the Pope's Holiness, the 
go to the Conclusions, which we did. said third day in the morning, protesting aa 

And here now it is determined, lliat we it was therein contained, and causing it to 

shall have no more Disputations in the Con- be registered by the Datary : of the which 

sistory, but the rest of the Conclusions to he ProtesUtion your Highness shall also receive 

disputed in Congregations before the Pope, & Copy herewithal. I'his notwithstanding, 

purposely made for the same ; and what the Pope's Holiness, the said third day in 

therein shall be determined or done, your the afternoon made a Congregation, where 

Highness from time to time shall thereof by the said Protestation was examined ; and 

us be advertised, and of all other our doings after the Treaty had upon the same, wc were 

in that behalf. ^ conclusion emitted again to the Consis- 

And as concerning the Letters which your tory, there to be heard, as much as the Con- 
Highness sent by Francis the Courier, of the sistory intendeth to hear, upon the Conclu- 
last of February, as well to the Pope, as to nons that are published ; which was much 
me Edward Karne, for the admission of me xnore beneficial to us, than to have had all 
and the Matter excusatory, we shall, accord- proposed in Congregations to have been kept, 
ing to your Highness's pleasure and order m is afore. And by this means the Matter 
assigned, in the common Letter sent unto us was shifted off, and deferred until the 10th 
by your said Highness, proceed and do there- of this month ; at which time the Pope's 
in as may be most beneficial and profitable Holiness kept the Consistory. And one Mr. 
for the same. Providel, a singular good Clerk, which came 

And thus most humbly we commend us to ^^m Bonony for the furtherance of your 

your Highness, beseeching Almighty God to Highness's Cause, Tery compendiously, and 

preserve the same in felicity and health manj &fter good fashion and handling, to the great 

years. At Rome the 28th of March 1532. contentation. as appeared, of the Audience 

Your Highness's most humble Subjects, there, purposed three Conclusions, of the 

Servants, and Chaplains, which two concerned the habiliiation of me 

William Benet Edward Karne, to lay in the Matters Kxiu- 

Edward Kane. satory : And the third was, that the Cause 

liklmond Bonner. ought to be committed, extra curiam, ad ioctim 

^ tuXnm utrique parti: Of the which Conclu- 
sions, and also his Sayings, the said 10th 

XlX.-^Anather Letter roneeming the Proceu day. your Highness shall receive a copy here- 

at Rome. An Original. withal. And forasmuch as at the said Consis- 

rr'«**««T;k, vi*-i u i«i ^^* neither the Imperials, neither yet the 

[Cotton Libr.ViteLB. 13.] q„^^^,. Counsel did appear; 1. tdward 

Plbasbth it your Highness, sithen our Karne, with the advice of your Highness** 

letters of the 23 of March, here hath been Counsel, said to the Pope's Holiness, after 



BOOK II. 



67 



the Proposition msde b/ Mr. Providel, that 
his Holiness might percoive well, that if the 
Party adverse had aaj good matter to alledg, 
against sach things as were deduced for the 
justification of the Conclasions, and matter 
£xcasatOTy, and did not diffide of their part, 
they would not have absented themselvea, or 
shrunken from the Disputations, which they 
afore had accepted and taken : wherefore I 
accused their contumacy and absence, de- 
siring that it might be enacted, and there- 
upon departed from the Consistory, for that 
day dissolved. 

The 14th of this present, the Pope's Holi- 
ness caused Intimation to be made unto me, 
of the Consistory to be kept the 17th of the 
same ; willing me to be there, cum Advocatis, 
to dispute all the Conclusions not proposed 
and disputed : Upon the which Intimation, 
1 delivered to the Datary three Conclu- 
sions, the 19, the iO, and the ft in order, 
with a Protestation devised by your learned 
Counsel, sent herewithal to your Hiehness : 
And in the said Consistory, Mr. Pravidel did 
also alledg for the justification of the Matters 
and conclusions ; and over that answered to 
such Objections as he thought the Party ad- 
verse to make foundation upon, and that very 
eompendiously, being sorry that the Imperi- 
als, and Queen's Counsel, did not come in to 
dispute the said Conclusions, and tbe sayings 
of the said Mr. Providel in tbe said Consis- 
tory, with my Protestation also, in not agree- 
ing to the term, as ptremfftury, your Highness 
shall perceive in writing sent here-witbal. 

As concerning the seven Conclusions yet 
remaining undisputed, we think the Pope's 
Holiness will bear us no further in the Con- 
sistory ; saying, that the Part adverse will 
not abide the Disputations, nor come in to the 
same ; Nevertheless to take otherwise out of 
the Consi!»tory, with the Cardinals Informa- 
tion, his Holiness is well contented. 

And verily. Sir. to study, labour, set for- 
ward, and call upon such things as may con- 
fer to the advancement of the Matter, and 
your Highness's Purpose, there shall not 
want, neither good will, neither diligence to 
the uttermost, that we can excogitatt* or de- 
sire, as hitherto surely neither Party hath 
failed ; trusting in God that thereby, if Jus- 
tice be not oppressed, some good effect shall 
follow, to the good contentation of your High- 
ness. With these presents, yoar Highness 
shall also receive a Copy of all things that 
were spoken, as well for your Highness's be- 
half, as by the Party adverse, in the Consis- 
toiy, the <Oth day of March. 

And thus most humbly we commend u<« to 
vour Highness, beseeching Almighty God 
loDg to continue the same in his most Royal 
Estate. At Rome, the 29ih of April. 

Yoar Highness's most humble Subjects, 
and poor Servants, 

Edward Kame. 
Edmond Bonaer. 



XLVI«— i4 Letter from Bettet and CasaaU oAsnt 
the Procthu An Original, 

[Cotton Libr. Viiel. B. 13.] 

Sbrsnissiub et Invictissime Domine nos* 
ter Supreme, salutem. Trlbus Superioribus 
Consistoriis ante vacationes hatiitis, de Causa 
Ezcusatoria actum fuit i seU quid illud fuerit 
quod in primo egerunt rescire non potuimus, 
quia Cardinales poena Excommunicationis 
prohibiti fuerant quicquam revelare. Se- 
cundo etiam aliquid super eadem causa trac- 
tarunt, quod itidem nos celaverunt. Sed ulti- 
mo illo, quod die octavo JuJii Congregatum 
fuit, ita ut inferius patebit, constituerunt. 
Quum ergo postero die Pontificem adivisse- 
mus, ut quoa decretum foret cognosceremus, 
ab eo sic accepimus *, nolle se ore suo, prop- 
terea quod Jurisperitus non sit, Consistorii 
deliberatienem pronunciare; quocirca die 
sequenti ad ipsum rediremus, quoniam veilet 
Cardinales Montem et Anconitanum id ipsum 
nobis proferre: Et nihilominus idem quod 
deinde ex ipsis Cardinalibus audivimus tune 
ezplicavit, noluit tamen nobis esse Respousi 
loco. Igitur sicut dixerat, redivimus, et no- 
bis duo illi Cardinales sic retulerunt summum 
Dominum et Cardinales decrevisse, literas 
Exhortatorias cum a Pontifice, tuma Collegio 
Cardinalium, Majestati vestne scribendas 
esse, quibus vestram Majestatem adhortaren- 
tur, ui velit hie ad Causam Procuratorem 
constituere, idq ; per totum Octobrera prozi- 
mum facere. Pontifei prsterea suadtbat ut 
ad idem nos Majestatem Vestram cohortare- 
mur, iidemq ; fecerunt Cardinales, volfntes 
omnes ambiguitates et dubitationes toliere. 
Respondimus, velle quod nobis injungebatur 
Majestati Vestrse scribere ; verum illud non 
posse reticere (juod erga Majestatem Vestram 
inique actum videbatur ; quumneq; Excusa- 
tor admissus, neq ; ipsius allegationes forent 
probate ac recepta, id quod tarn snpe instao- 
tissime petitum fuerat. Pneterea non posse 
nos non valde mirari, ac etiam summopere 
conqoeri, quod quum pro comperto haberemus 
juris esse id fieri, esset nihilomiuus denega- 
tum; quum pnssertim petendo Mandatum 
procuratorium, tacite viderentux rejicere Ex- 
cusatorem, et ))er ipsum allegata. Sic autem 
illi nobis Responderunt, neque Excusatorem 
fuisse rejectum, neq ; per ipsum allegata, sed 
in eodem, quo prius, statu permanere ; hoc 
autem excusatorium negotium minime, ut no- 
bis judicibus clarum, sed dubium videri. Ibiq ; 
Anconitanus quiedam nostris contraria adduz- 
it, qua D. Kame suis Uteris recenseL Dice- 
bant quoq ; in hac re favorabilius nos, quam 
adversaries fuisse tractates ; illud etiam ad- 
dentes, quod si procuratorium mandatum 
mittatur, justitia optime ministrabitur, ac 
etiam ouatenus fieri possit, favorabiliter ; id- 
que et Pontifex et Cardinales ambo constan- 
ter asseverabant Quum vero nos saspius 
diceremus, excusatorem admitti debuisse, dix- 
erunt, si recte considerare velimus, nos idem 
ipsum le habuisse ; si enim (aibant), Procu- 



68 



RECORDS. 



mtor hie constituatnr, litenB Reminoris et 
CompulsorisB decernentur, ad testes in parti- 
bus eiaminandos. Ilemq ; yir aliqub probos 
ad id delegabiiur ad utramq ; partem, testes- 
que Bcil. examinandos, ita ut processus in 
partibus fiat ; Atque hoc pacto nos id conse- 
qui (]aod desideramus, quooiam qaod ad toti- 
us cau8» decisionem pertioet, ex eo quod de 
Pontificis potestate cognoscendnm, et de jure 
Divino disceptandum sit, ac aliis eiiam de 
causis, ipsam Decisionem Poniifici integram 
semper reservari nihilomiDus oporteret, quam- 
▼is causam alibi quam Komas cognosci per- 
missum fuisset. Nobis certe visum est, hand 
parum esse quod obtinuimus, longe enim pe- 
jora timebamus, quum nemo in urbe estet, 
qui non crederet bxcusatorem una cum suis 
allegatjonibus rejectum iri. Hunc quidem 
even turn rei Cwsiariani egerrime talatunt. 
Uptime valeat Majestas vestra. Homo die 
13 Julii 15:S12. 

Vestrae Regite Majestatis 

Uier. Episcopus Wigomien 
W. Benet. 
Gregorio Catsali. 



XLVII.—Tft« Sentence »f Divorce, 
Anno Incamatiottii milUrimo quingentenmo tri* 
eottmetertio, Indictionesexta, ClementU Papc 
deeimo, menu* Maii oicesamo lertht in Fxelo' 
sia Conventuali Mnnasterii Saticti Petri Dan- 
ttahiue, Ordinis Sancti Augustini Lincoln, 
Diocet, nottri Cantuarien. Provineig, 

[In an Inspeximus Rou Pat. 25. 
Reg. <d Part] 
In Dei Nomine. Amen. Nos Thomas Per- 
missione Divina Cantuarien. Archiepiscopus, 
totius Angliie Primas, et Apostohcae Sedia 
Legatus, in quadam causa inquisitionis do et 
super viribus Matrimonii inter Illustrissimum 
et Potentissimum Principem et Dominum 
nostrum Henricum Octavum Dei Gratia An- 
gliie et Franci*e Regem, Fidei Defensorem et 
Dominum Hibemiie, ac Sexenissimam Domi- 
nam Catharinam nobilismemori» Ferdinandi 
Hispaniarum Regis Filiam contracti et con- 
summati, qu« coram nobis in judicio ex offi- 
cio nostro mero aliquandiu ▼ertebatur, et ad- 
huc vertitur, et pendet indecisa, rite et legi- 
time procedentes, visis primitus per nos et 
diligenter inspectis, articulis sive capitulis in 
dicta causa objectis et ministratis, una cum 
responsis eis ex parte dicti lllnstrissimi et 
Potentissimi Principis Henrici Octavi fiactis 
et redditis, visisque et similiter per nos in- 
spectis plurimorum Nobilium et aliorum tes- 
tium fide digiiorum dictis et dispositionibus 
in eadem causa babitis et factis, visisq ; pr»- 
terea et similiter per nos inspectis, quamplu- 
rlum fere totiu9 Christian! orbis Principaliurii 
Academiarnm Censuris ceu Conclusionibus 
Magistral i bus, etiam tarn Theologorum quam 
Jtrrisperitonim responsis et opinionibus, utri- 
osq ; deniq ; Provinciie AnglicanSf Cousilio- 
nun Provincialium aasertiooibus et affir- 



nationibos, aliisque salataiibus nonitis eC 
doctrinifl super dicto matrimonio de^uper re- 
spective habitis et factis ; viitisq ; alteriua, 
et pari modo per nos inspectis, pactis seu 
ftederibus pacis et amicitiae inter perennia 
famae Henncum septiaium nuper Kegem An- 
gliai, et dictum nobilis memorise Ferdinandum 
nuper Regem Hispaniss desuper initis et fac- 
tis ; Tisis quoque peramplius, et diligeaier 
per nos inspectis, omnibus et singulis actis, 
actitatis, literis, processibus, instrumentis, 
Bcriptuiis, monumentis, rebusq ; aliis uni- 
versis in dicta causa quomodoiibet gestis et 
factis, ac aliis omnibus et singulis per nos 
▼isitf et inspectis, atq ; a nobis cum diligentia 
et maturitate ponderatis etirecensitis, serva- 
tisq ; ttlieriufl per nos in hac parte de jure 
serrandis, necnon partibus prsdictis, vide- 
licet prsBfato illustrissimo et potentissimo 
Principe Henrico Octavo per ejus Procura- 
torem idoneum coram nobis in dicta causa 
legitime comparente, dicta vero ^reuisiuma 
Domina Catbarina per contumaciam absente, 
cujtts absentia Divina repleatur prassentia, de 
Consilio Jurisperitorum et 1 heolc^orum, cum 
quibus in hac parte commimicavimus, ad 
sententiam nostram definitivam sivo finale 
Decretum nostrum in dicta causa ferendam 
sive ferendum sic duximus procedendtim, et 
procedimus in hunc modum. Quia per acta 
actitata, deducta, proposita, exhibita, et al- 
legata, probata pariter et confessata, articu- 
lataque, capitulau, partis responsa, testium 
depositiones, et dicu instrumenta, monu- 
menta, liieras. scripiuras, censuras, conclu- 
■iones Magistrales, opiniones, consilia, as- 
■ertiooes, affirmationes, tractatus et fsdera 
pacis, processus, res alias, et cetera promissa 
coram nobis in dicta causa respective habita» 
gesta, facta, exhibita et producia ; Necnon 
ex eisdcm, et diversis aliis ex causis et con- 
siderationibus, argumentisq ; et probationum 
generibus variis, et multiplicibus, validis qui- 
dem et efficacibtts, quibus animum nostrum 
hac in parte ad plenum informavimus. plene 
et eridenter invenimus et comperimus dictum 
Matiimonium inter prsfatos illustrissimum 
et Potentissimum Principem et Dominum 
noatnim Henricum Octavum, ac Serenissi- 
mam Dominam Catharinam, ut prsemittitur, 
contractum et consummatum, nullum et om- 
nino invalidum fuisse et esse, et Divino Jure 
prohibente contractum et consummatum ex- 
titisae : Idcirco nos Thomas Arcbiepiscopus 
Primas et Legatus anted ictus, Cbristi nomine 
primitus invocato, ac solum Deum pra; oculis 
nostris habentes, pro nullitate et iuvaliditate 
dicti Matrimonii pronunciamus, decennntus 
et declaramns, ipsumq ; prastensum Mutri- 
monium fuisse et esse nullum et invalidum, 
ac Divino Jure prohibente coutractum et con- 
summatum, nulUusq ; valoris aut momeiiti 
esse, sed viribus et firmitate ' " " et 

carere, prsefatoq ; Illustri 
simo Principi Henrico Oc< > 

Domins Catbarins non 1 
tenso Matilmonio rem^ 



BOOK II. 



69 



mus, deeenimuf et dcclararous ; ipsox) ; II* 
luBiiiMimum et Potentissimum Piincipem 
lituriciun Octamm ac SereniMimam Donii- 
nam CatbariDam, quatenas de facto et non 
de jure dictum pnetensum Matrimooiuin ad 
inTicero coutraxerunt et consummaruut, ab 
inncem •eparamua et divorciamutf, atq ; aic 
separaios ei divorciatoa, nt* cnon ob omui vin- 
culo Mathmoniali revpecta dicti pnetensi 
NJatrimonii liberos et immunea fuiaae el esse, 
pronunciamua, decernimut et deciaramus, per 
Lane noetram senteDtiam definitivam, sive 
lioc Boairum fiaale Decretuin quam sive quod 
fehmuB et promulgamus in bis scriptis. In 
quorum pr«missorum fidem et testimonium, 
has literas nostras testimoniales, sive pnescns 
publicum sententias vel Decreti instrumen- 
tum, exlnde fieri ac per Notarios Publicos 
•ubacriptos, scribas et actuarios nostros in ea 
parte specialiter assumptos, subscribi et sig- 
iiari, noatriq ; sigilli appensiono jussimos et 
fecifflua communiri. 

ifs likticitt paiaeH Jndgmwi (eanfirming the 
KiHg*$ Marriagti with Queen Ann) at Lam' 
betk. May <8, 1553, which u in the iome 
Inapezimos. 



XLVIIL— Act 5. Anno Regni «5. 

Am Aet concerft'mg the Deprivations of the 

BUhOfis rf !iali»bury and Worcester, 

WasaB before tbis time the Church of 
England, by the King's most noble Progeni- 
tors, and the Nobles of the same, have been 
founded, ordained, and established in the 
Estate and degree of Prelatic Dignities, and 
other Promotions Spiritual, to the intent and 
purpose that the said Prelates, and other Per- 
sons, having the said Dignities and Promo- 
tions i^piritual, continually should be abiding, 
and Heseants upon their said Promotions 
within this Realm ; and also keep, use, and 
exercise Hospitality, Divine Services, teach- 
ing and preaching of the Laws of Almighty 
God, to such Persons as were and have been 
within the precinct of their Promotions or 
I^ignities, for the Wealth of the Souls of 
their Givers and Founders, greatly to the 
bonour of Almighty God. Of the which said 
Spiritual Permms, the King's Highness, and 
kis most noble Progenitors, have had right 
honourable, and well learned Personages, 
apt, meet, and convenient, for to guide and 
instruct bis Highness, and his must noble 
Progenitors, in their Counsels, concerning 
as well their Outward as Inward Affairs, to 
be devised and practised for the utility and 
grva tion of iKis iWiilm , by ren^in where- 
«i, Rt'VPtiUfH, Pru&(9, and i'wK- 

and coming of tlie paid Spirit»al 
knd [>)L/uiueSt wM|M^houlil 
Iplov^d. and Gfif^^^^Hi^ii^ 

Jrt the gn-M pi 

line's Siibjefl* 

py the UmiHlj*" 
li^falro, htii 



it hath been ordained, ased, and established, 
that no Person or Persons, of whatsoever 
Estate, Degree, or Quality he or they were, 
should take or receive within this Kealm of 
England, to Farm, by any Procuracy. Writ, 
Letter of Attorney. Administrations, by In- 
denture, or by any other Mean, any Benefice^ 
or other Promotion within this Kealm. of 
any Person or Persons, but only of the King's 
true and lawful SubjecU, being bom under 
the Kmg's Dominions. And also that no 
Person or Persons, of what estate and de- 
gree soever he or they were, by reascn of 
any such Farm, Procuracie, Letter of Attor- 
ney, Administration. Indenture, or by any 
other mean, as is aforesaid, should carry, 
conveigh, or cause to be carried and con- 
veighed out of this Realm, any Gold, Silver, 
Treasure, or other Commodity, by Letter of 
Exchange, or by way of Merchandise, or 
otherwise, for any of the Causes aforesaid, 
to the profit or commodity of any Alien, or 
other Stranger, being bom out of this Uealm, 
having any such Promotion Spiritual within 
the same, without license of the King's High- 
ness, by the advice of his Council, as by the 
same Laws, Statutes, and ProviMons, more 
plainly at large it may appear ; which said 
laudable Laws, Statutes, and Provisions, 
were made, devised, and ordained, by great 
policy and foresight of the King's most noble 
Progenitors, the Nobles and Commons of 
this Uealm, for the great profit, utility, and 
benefit of the same, to the intent that the 
Gold, Silver, Treasure, Riches, and other 
Commodity of the same, by the occasion 
aforesaid, should not be exhausted, employ- 
ed, converted, and otherwise transported out 
of this Realm and Dominions of the same, to 
the use, profit, and commodity of any Stran- 
ger being bom out of tbis Realm, or the Do- 
minions of the same ; HCit only to be spent, 
and used, and bestowed within the same, to 
I he great comfort and consolation of the 
Kubjfctj) of this Realm. Notwithstanding 
which said wholesome Laws, Statutes, and 
Provisions, the King's Highness being a 
Prince of great benignity and liberality, hav- 
ing no knowledg, nor other due information, 
or instraction of the same Laws, Statutes, 
and Provisions, heretofore hath nominated, 
and preferred, and promoted. Laurence Cam- 
pegius Bishop of Sarum, with all the Spiri- 
tual and lemporal Possessions, Promotions 
and other Emoluments and Commodities in 
any wise belonging or apperutining to the 
same : And also hath nominated, preferred, 
and promoted, Hierome, being anotiier Stran- 
ger, boni [>ut of (lit^ King\ h:%'u\ H- attn nnd 
DDniiniqUA» to (he See and llir^bopritk of 
VVoTce*ter, with all the Npirilnjil and Tem- 
poral Promotiona, iind olbtr [vmolumrntsaud 
CQmiiiodJti«'9* in any wise bt-lnngirtitr or ap- 
periajnioi; to the SHmr. Wbitb piid two 
Bi#bo|H, and tiamely the bithop of Sanjm, 
notbitig regarding their Dutiej^ to Almighty 
God, nor Iheir Cures of the said BitboprickAi, 



^ — ^ 



i 



RECORDS. 



«Tenith or for the more part of the time of 
their laid Promotions or Profections into the 
nune, have been, and yet be resident, dwell- 
ing and abiding at the See of Rome, or else- 
where, in other parts beyond the Sea, far 
out and from anj of the King's said Domi- 
nions ; by reason whereof, the great Hospi- 
tality, Divine Service, teaching and Preach- 
ing the Laws, and Examples of good living, 
and the other good and necessary effects be- 
fore rehearsed, have been many years by- 
past, and yet continually be, not only with- 
drawn, decayed, bmdred, and minished, but 
also great quantity of Gold, Silver, and Trea- 
sure, to the yearly sum and value of S()()0<. 
at the least, have been yearly takec and 
conveighed out of this Realm, to the singular 
pro6t, and great enriching of the said Bi* 
shops, and daily is like to be conveighed, 
transported, and sent, contrary to the pur- 
port and effect of the said former wholesome 
J^ws and Statutes, to the great impoverish- 
ing of this Realm, as well presently as for 
to come, if speedy remedy be not had there- 
fore in brief time provided. In consideration 
whereof, be it enacted hj the Authority 
of this present Parliament, that the said two 
several Sees and Bishopricks of Salisbury 
and Worcester, and either of them from 
henceforth, shall be taken, reputed, and ac- 
counted in the Law to be utterly void, vacant, 
and utterly destitute of any Incumbent, or 
Prelate, &jC. 



XLIX — A Letter from Cromwell to Fi§her, 

about the Maid of Kent, Anno 34, or end of S5. 

[Cotton Libr. Cleop. E. 4.] 

My Lord, in my right hearty wise I com- 
mend me to your Lordship, doing you to un- 
derstand, that 1 have received your Letters 
dated at Rochester, the 18th day of this 
Month ; in which ye declare what craft and 
cunning je have to persuade, and to set a 
rood Countenance upon an ill Matter, draw- 
ing some Scriptures to your purpose ; which 
well weighed, according to the places where- 
ont they be taken, make not so much for 
your purpose as ye al ledge them for; and 
where in the first Leaf of your Letters ye 
write, that ye doubt nothing, neither before 
God nor before the World, if need shall that 
require, so to declare your self, whatsoever 
hath been said of yoa, that ye have not de- 
served such heavy words, or terrible threats, 
as hath been sent from me unto you by your 
Brother. 

How ye can declare your self afore God 
and the World, when need shall require, I 
cannot tell ; but I think verily that your De- 
claration made by these Letters, is far insuffi- 
cient to prove that ye have deserved no heavy 
words in this befasdf. And to say plainly, I 
sent you no heavy words, but words of great 
comfort, willing your Brother to shew you 
oign and merciful the Prince was: 



how benign 



And that I thought it expedient for you to 
write unto his Highness, and to recognise 
Your Offences, and desire his pardon, which 
his Grace would not deny you now in your 
age and sickness ; which my coui.sel 1 would 
you had followed, rather than to have written 
these Letters to me. excusing your self altho 
there were no manner ofdefault in you. But, my 
Lord, if it were in an other manner of case than 
your own, and out of the Matter which ye fa- 
vour, [ doubt not but that ye would think him 
that should have done as ye have done, not 
only worthy heavy Words, but also heavy 
Deeds ; for where ye labour to excuse your 
self of your Hearing, Bribing, and concealing 
of the Maiden s false and feigned Revela- 
tions, and of your manifold sending of your 
Chaplain* unto her, by a certain intent which 
ve pretend your self to have had, to know 
Dv communing with her, or by sending your 
Chaplains to her, whether her Revelations 
were of God, or no, alledging divers Scrip- 
tures that ye were bound to prove them, and 
to receive them after they were proved. My 
Lord, whether ye have used a due means to 
try her and her Revelations, or no, it ap- 
peareth by the Process of your own Letters. 
For where you write that ye had conceived a 
great opinion of the holiness of this Woman, 
for many considerations rehearsed in your 
Letters, comprised in six Articles ; whereof 
the first is grounded upon the bruit and fame 
of her ; the second, upon her entring into Re- 
ligion after her trances and diffiguratiun ; 
the third, upon rehearsal that her Ghostly 
Father being Learned and Religious, should 
testify that she was a Woman of great holi- 
ness ; the fourth, upon the report that divers 
other vertuous Priests, Men of good I earning 
and Reputation, should so testify of her, with 
which Ghostly Father, and Priests, ye never 
spake, as ye confess in your Letters; the 
fifth, upon the praises of my late Lord of 
Canterbury, which shewed you, as ye write, 
that she bad many great Visions ; the sixth, 
upon the saying of the Prophet Amos, A'en 
fariet DomiMut Deus Verhum, tiisi revetavcrit 
secrelum suum ad tervoi iuoa Pn^phetas. By 
which considerations ye were induced to the 
desire to know the very certainty of this Mat- 
ter, whether these Revelations which were 
pretended to be shewed to her from God, 
were true Revelations or not. Your Lord- 
ship in all the sequel of your Letters, shew 
not that ye made no further trial upon the 
truth of her and her Revelations, but only in 
communing with her, and sending your Chap- 
lains to her with idle Questions, as of the 3 
Mary Magdalens, by vhich your communica- 
tion and sending, ye tried out nothing of her 
falshood, neither (as it is credibly supposed) 
intended to do as ye might have done in any 
wise more easily than with communing with 
her, or sending to her; for little credence 
was to be given to her, affirming her own 
feigned Revelations to be from God ; for if 
credence should be given to every audi lewA 



BOOK II. 



71 



Peraon ai woald affinn himself to have Re- 
▼eJbitioiia from God, what readier way were 
there to subvert all Common- Weals and good 
orders in the World 1 

Vexily, my Lord, if ye had intended to 
trace out the truth of her, and of her Reve/a- 
tioDS, ye would have taken an other way wiih 
you ; first, you would not have been converted 
with the vain Voices of the People, making 
bruits of her Trances and Diffiguration, but 
like a wise, discreet, and circumspect Pre- 
Jate, ye should have examined (as other 
since) such sad and credible Persons as were 
present at her Traunces and Diffiguringa, not 
one or two, but a good number, by whose tes- 
timony ye should have proved, whether the 
Bruits of her Traunces and Diffigurations 
were true or not. And likewise ye should 
bave tried by what craft and persuasion she 
wa<9 made a Religious Woman ; and if ye 
had been so desirous, as ye pretended, to en- 
quire out the truth or falshood of this Wo- 
man, and of her Revelations ; it is to be sup- 
posed ye would have spoken with her good, 
religious, and well- learned Ghostly Father 
e'er this time, and also with the vertuoua and 
well -learned Priest, (as they were esteemed) 
of whose reports ye would have been in- 
formed by them which heard them speak : or 
ye would also have been minded to see the 
^ook of her Revelations, which was offered 
you, of which ye might have had more trial 
of her and her Revelations, than of a hun- 
dred communications with her, or of as many 
sending)! of your Chaplains unto her. As for 
the late Lord of Canterbury's sayings unto you, 
That she had many great Visions, it ought to 
move you never a deal to give credence unto 
her or her Revelations; for the said Lord 
knew no more certainty of her. or of her Re- 
velations, than he did by her own report. 
And as touching the saying of Amos the Pro- 
phet, I think verily the same moved you but a 
little to hearken unto her ; for sithence the 
Consummation and the end of the Old Testa- 
ment, and sithen the Passion of Christ, God 
hath done many great and notable things in 
the World, whereof he shewed nothing to his 
Prophets that hath come to the knowledg of 
Blen. My Lord, all these things moved you 
not to give credence unto her. but only the 
Tery matter whereupon she made her false 
Prophesies ; to which matter ye were so af- 
fected, as ye be noted to be in all matters 
which ye enter once into, that nothing could 
come amiss that made for that purpose. And 
here I appeal your Conscience, and instantly 
desire you to answer. Whether if she had 
shewed you as many Revelations for the confir- 
mation of the King's Graces Marriage, which 
he now enjoyeth, as she did to the contrary, 
ye would have given as much credence to her 
as the same done, and would have let the 
trial of her and her Revelations, to overpass 
those many years, where ye dwelt not from 
oer bat twenty miles in the same Shire where 
her Traunces, and Diffigurings, and Prophe- 



sies in her Traunces were surmised, and re- 
ported. And if percase ye will say (as is not 
unlike but ye will say, minded as ye were 
wont to be) that the matter be not like, for 
the Law of God, in your opinion, standeth 
with the one and not with the other : Surely, 
my Lord. I supp»se there had been no great 
cause more to trust the one more than the 
other ; for ye know by Scriptures of the Bible, 
that God may by his Revelation dispense with 
his own l^w, as with the Israelites spoiling 
the ii^gyptiaos, and with Jacob to have four 
Wives, and such other. 'J'hink you, my Lord, 
that any indifferent Man, considering the qua- 
lity of the Matter, and your Affections, and 
also the negligent passing over of such law* 
ful IVials as ye might have had of the said 
Maiden, and her Revelations, is so dull, that 
cannot perceive and discern that your com- 
muning, and often sending to the said Maid, 
was rather to hear and bruit many of her Re- 
velations, than to try out the truth or fals- 
hood of the same. And in this Business, I 
suppose, it will be bard for you to purge your 
self before God, or the World, but that ye have 
been in great default in hearing, believing, 
and concealing such things as tended to the 
destruction of the Prince ; and that her Re- 
velations were bent and purposed to that end, 
it hath been duly proved afore as great As- 
sembly and Council of the Lords of this Realm, 
as hath been seen many years meet out of a 
Parliament. And what the said Lords deemed 
them worthy to suffer, which said, heard, be- 
lieved, and concealed those false Revelations, 
be more terrible than any threats spoken by 
me to your Brother. 

And where ye go about to defend, that ye 
be not to be blamed for concealing the Reve- 
lations concerning the King's Grace, because 
ye thought it not necessary to rehearse them 
to his H'ighnesB, for seven Causes following in 
your Letters ; afore I shew you my mind con- 
cerning these Causes, I suppose that albeit you 
percase thought it not necessary to be shewed 
to the Prince by you, yet that your thinking 
shall not be your Trial, but the Law mu«it de- 
fine whether ye oughted to utter it or not. 

And as to the first of the said seven Causes ; 
Albeit she told you that she had shewed her Re- 
velations concerning the King's Grace to the 
King her self; yet her saying, or others, dis- 
charged not you, but that ye were bound, by 
your fidelity, to shew to the King's Grace that 
thine which seemed to concern his Grace and 
his Reign so nighly : for how knew you that 
she shewed these Revelations to the King's 
Grace, but by her own saying, to which ye 
should have given no such credence, as to 
forbear the utterance of so great Matters con- 
cerning a King's Weal 1 And why should you 
so sinisterly judg the Prince, that if ye had 
shewed the same unto him, he would have 
thought that ye had brought that tale unto 
him, more for the strengthening and confirma* 
tion of your Opinion, than for any other thing 
else. Verily, my Lord, whatsoever your Judg- 



72 



RECORDS. 



ment be, I Me dally sucii bonijnity and ex- so well, that his Grace iRould not fo unkindly 

ceJlcnt humanity in bis Gr^ce, that I doabt handle yen, an your unkiodiy writings him, 

not but his Highnese would have accepted it unless ye gave him other Causes than be ex- 

in good part, if y« had shewed the ^ame He- pressed in your Letters. And whatsoever the 

Telations unio him, as ye wen bounden by King's Grace hath said or written unto you 

your fidehty. heretofore, yet notwithstanding ye were ne- 

To the feecood Cause ; Albeit she shewed vertheless bounden to utter to him tliose per- 

vou not that aity Prince, or other Temporal nicious Kevelationi. 

Lord, should put the Kill's Grace in danger Finally ; Where ye desire, for the Passion 

of his Crown ; yet there were ways enough of Christ, that ye be no more twitched in this 

by which her said Ke^elations might have matter, for if ye be put to that strait, ye will 

put the King's (srace in danger, as the fore- not lose your Soul, but ye will speak as your 

said Council of Lords have substantially and Conscience biudeih you, with many snore 

duly considered: And therefore albeit she words of great courage. My Lord, if ye had 

shewed you not the means whereby the dan- taken my counsel sent unto you by your Bro- 

ger should ensue to the King, yet ye were ther, and followed the same, submitting your 

nevertheless bounden to shew him of the self, by your Letters, at the King's Grace, for 

danger. your offences in this behalf, 1 would have 

To the third ; Think you, my I^rd, that if trusted that ye should never be quykkennd 
any Person would come unto you, and shew in this matter more. But now, where ye take 
you, that the King's destruction were con- upon you to defend the whole matter, as ye 
sp red against a certain time, and would ful- were in no default, i cannot so far promise 
)y shew you that he were sent from his Mas- you : And surely, my Lord, if the Matter 
ter to shew the same to the King, and will come to trial, your own confession in this 
say further unto that, he would go streigbt Letter, besides the Witness which be against 
to the King; were it not yet your duty to cer- you, will be sufficient to condemn you: 
tify the King's Grace of this Revelation, and Wherefore, my L^rd, 1 will eft-soons advise 
also to enquire whether the said Person had you, 'Iliat laying apart all such excuses as ye 
done his foresaid Message or no ) Ves ve- have alledged in your Letters, which in my 
rily, and so were je bound, tho the Maiden opinion be of small effect, as I have declared, 
shewed you it was her Message from God to ye beseech tlie King's Grace, by your Let- 
be declared by her to the King's Grace. ters, to be your Gracious Lord, and to remit 

To the fourth ; Here ye translate the tern- unto you your negligence, over-sight, and of- 

poral duty that ye owe to your Prince, to the fence, committed against hit Highness in this 

spiritual i^aty of sucb as be bound to declare behalf j and 1 dare ondertake that his High- 

the Word of God -to tiie People, and te shew nees shall benignly accept you into his gra- 

eato tlivm fbe ilt and punishment ofit in an- cious favour, all matters of displeasure past 

other World ; the cpacealment whereof per- afore this time forgotten and forgiven. As 

tftineth to the Ji^dgment of God, but the con- touching the speaking of your Conscience, It 

cealment of this Matter pemineth.- to other is thoughtthat ye have wntten and har^spo- 

Judges of this Realm. ken as much as ye can, and many things, as 

To the fifth ; There conld no blame be im- some right probably believes, against your 

.puted to you, if ye had shewed the Maidens own Conscience : and men report, that ar the 

Uevelation to the King's Grace, albeit thBy last Convocation, ye spake many things 

were afterward found fidse, for no Man which ye could not well defend ; and there- 
ought to be blamed doing his Duty t And if fore it is not greatly feared what ye can say 

a Man would shew yon secretly, that there or write in that Matter, howsoever ye he 

were a g^eat MiscUef intended against the quykkened and startled. And if ye had 

Prince, were ye to be blamed if ye shewed taken, etc. 



him of it ; tUleit it was a feigned talk, and 

the saidlniKhief were never imagined. ' ■ 

To the sixth ; Concerning an imagination ^-.^ Renunciatior ef th^ Pop«'i Suprtmaeyy 
of Mr. Parv, It was known that he was be- j i .i •» j r • » « ■ u 

ride bLe% and thereto™ Ihey were not •W"' *» '*« "'^' 'J " «^«"»" «<•'"»• 
blamed that made no report thereof; but it Quum ea sit non solum Chriscianie Reli- 
was not like in this<:ase, for ye took not this gionis et pietatis ratio, sed nosti« etiam obe* 
Maiden for a mad Woman, for if ye had, ye dientiie regula, ut Domino nostro Henrico 
would not hapre given unto her so great ere- ejus nominis pro Doroinio Regie Octavo, cui 
dence as ye did. uni et suli post Christum lesum Salvatorem 

To the final and serenth Cause ; Where nostrum debentur omnia, non mode omnimo- 
ye lay unto the charge of onr Sovereign, that dam in Christo, et eandem sinceram perpe- 
so hath unkindly entreated you with grievous tnamq ; auimi devotionem, fidem, observan- 
Worde, and terrible Letters, for shewing hie tiam, honorem, cnltum, reverentiam praste- 
Grace truth in his great Matter, wherefy ye mus, sed etiam de eadem fide et observantia 
were discomforted to shew unto htm the nostra rationem quotiescunq; postulabitur 
- Maidens Revelations: I believe that I know reddamus»et palam omnibus si res poscat li- 
the King's Goodness, and natural Gentleness bentiistme testemar: NoiintuuTeniad qnos 



BOOK II. 



73 



I ■criptnm prirenit, qood nos Priores 
I CoDTentns fratram, ▼!«. pribdicatoria Lang* 
ley Regb ordiois Sancti Dominici, Minorum 
<1« Ailsbory Ordinii Sancti Francisci, prndi- 
caUoram Dunstoplic Ordinis aatedicti, Mino- 
ram de Bedford Ordiois Sancti Francisci, 
Pratmm Cannelitarum de Hechyng Ordinis 
'Beatae Maris, Miuomm de Morea Ordinis 
Sancti Franciaci, uno ore et voce, atqne una- 
nimi onnium et singalorum consensu et as- 
■ensa. hoc scripto nostro sub si gill is nostris 
commanibus, eC in domibos nostris copitula- 
ribos dato, pro nobis et successoribus nostris 
omnibus singulis, in perpetuum profitfemur, 
testanaur et lideHter promittimus et sponde- 
mua, DOS dictos Priores et Conventus et Sue- 
cessores nostros, omnes et singulos,integraai, 
iuTiolaiam, sinceram perpetuamq ; fidem, ob- 
aerrantjam et obedientiam semper pnestitu- 
roa er|!a Dominnm Regem nostrum Heuricum 
CIctaTum, et erga Serenissimam Reginam 
Annam IJzorem ejusdem, et erga castum 
Sanctumq ; Matrimonium nuper non solum 
inter eosdem juste et legitime con tract ua, 
Tatom et consummatum, sed etiam tarn in 
doabus Convocatiooibtts Cleh, quam in Par- 
liamento Domillorum Spiritualium et Tempo- 
raliam atq ; Cornmnnium in eodem Parlia- 
mento Congregatorum et pnesentum deterrai- 
natam, et per Tboonam Cantuarien. Episco- 
pam solenuiter confirmatum, et erga quam- 
cuoq ; altam ejusdem Henrici Regis nostri 
Uxorem. post mortem pnedictie Anns nunc 
Uzoris sua legitimie ducendam, et erga ao- 
bolem dicti Domini Regis Henrici em pnedicts 
Anna legitime tam progenitam quam progi- 
gnendam, et erga sobolem dicti Domini Regis 
ex alia quacuuq -, legitima Uxore post mortem 
ejusdem Annas legitime progignendam, et 
quod eadem po)ialo notificabimus, ptedicabi- 
inas. et suadebimus, ubicunq ; daoitur iocus 
et ocoasio. Item, quod coa6rmatum ratumq ; 
babemua 8«mperq ; perpetuo Imbituri sumus, 
quod prasdictus iWx noster Henricus est Ca- 
put Ecclesiai Anglicans. Item, qood Epis- 
copus Komianua, qui in suis Kullis Paps m)- 
men usurpat et summi PonUficis Principatum 
•ibi arrogat, nibilo majoris neq ; Auctoritatis 
aut jnrisdictionis babendns sit, quam csteri 
quivis Episcopi in Angiia alibi in sua cujusq ; 
Diocese. Item, quod soli dicto Domino Regi 
et Successoribus, suis adbsrebimus, atq ; ejus 
et ProclamatiMies, insnper omnes Anglin 
legw atque etiam Statuta omnia, in Parlia- 
menio et per Parliamentum decreta, confir- 
mata, subilita et ratificata, perpetao manu- 
tenebimus, Episcopi Romani legibus, decretis 
et Canonibus, si qui contra legem Divinam et 
Sacram Scripturam esse invenientur, in per- 
petuam renunciantes. Item, quod nullus nos- 
trum omnium in nlla vel privata vel publica 
condone quicquam ez Sacris Scr pturis de- 
Bumptam ad alienum scnsum detorquere pras- 
sumet, sed quisquis Christum ejusq; vera, 
pnedicabit Catbolice 6t Orihodoze. Item, 
quod unusquisq ; in suia orationibos et com- 
precatiiozubus de more faciendis, piimum 



emittom Regem, taaqoam Supmnmn Caput 
Kcclesas Anglicans, Deo et populi precibas 
commeadabit ; deinde Regiaam cum sua so- 
bole, tum demum Arcbiepiscopam Cantua* 
rien. cum csteris Cleh Oidiuibus, prout 
videbitur. Item, quod omnes et singuli prs- 
dicti Priores et Convenius et Successores 
nostri, Couscientis et Jurisjurandi Sacto 
firm iter obligamur, quod omnia et singula 
prsdicta fideliter et in perpetuum observabi- 
mus. In cujus rei testimonium buic instru- 
mento, vel scripto nostro, communia sigiila 
nostra appendimus. et nostra nomina propria 
quisq ; manu subscripsimus, Sacris in Domi- 
bus nostris Capitularibus, die quioto Mensis 
Mail, Anno Christi millesimo quingentesimo 
trigesimo quarto, Regni vero Regis nostri 
Henrici Octavi vlcesimo seztOb 

Ego Frater Richardus Ingerth Prior Conven* 
tus, et Prsdicator Langlev Regis, cum 
consensu omnium Fratrum Conven tus pis- 
dicti. non coactus sed sponte uubscribo. 

Ego Frater Joannes Cotton, Prior Conven-* 
tus Prsdicatorum Dunstablis, cum assensa 
omnium Fratrum Conventus prsdicti, non 
coactus sed sponte submrribo. 

Ego ]• rater Joannes Sutler, Prior Conventut 
Carmelitarum Hicchis, cum Assenisu om- 
nium Fratrum Conventus prsdicti, non 
co$ctns sed sponte subscribe. 

Ego Frater Edwardus Tryley Sacrs Theolo« 
gis bacalaureus, et Conventus Ailsberis, 
cum ass«nsu omnium Fratrum Conveotua 
prsdicti, Aon coactus sed sponte sub«cribo. 

Ego Frater Joannes Wyatt, Sacrs Theologia 
Doctor Oonventus Bed. una cum assensu 
omnium Fratrum, spoate boc acribo et non 
coactus. 

Ego Frater Joannes Cbapmaa, Sacrs Theo-> 
Jogis Bacalaureus, Magister immerito 
Conventus Mare, cum assensa omnium 
Fra^m, mea sponte subscribob 

' Anothgr Declaruthn to the tamt pHrpom, Mu- 
tatis Mutandis U mode by the Fritrrm tfBedfiird 
in Keutt of the Order of Si. Diifninjcfc, Uny ^ 
1^4. RegD. vicesimo sexto. Rot. Clausa. 



LI. — A iiandaiefor the Conteoratmn if^ * 
Sujffxigan Bishop* 

Rot. Pat. f. par. «7 RegnL 

Rbx Keverendissimo in Cbristo Patii et 
perdilecto Consiliario nostro Tbome Can- 
tuariensi Episcopo salutem. AeverenduS 
Pater et dilectus Consiliarius noster Ricbar- 
dud Norvicensis EpiscOpus nobis significavit, 
quod Diocesis sua F.piscopi Suffiraganei so- 
laiio, qui sus soilicitudinis partem sustinere 
Consuevit, destituta est et existit; et ideo 
Tttverendos Patres Gregorium Abbatem Mo« 
nasterii Beats Marine de Ley stone, et Tho- 
mam Mannynge Priorem Monasterii Beatai 
Marts de liutle^, Norvicen. Dioc. Ordine 
Sacerdotali rite insignitos, et legitime Ma* 
trimonio natos, et in sute legitima consti 



74 



RECORDS. 



tutos, Tirosq ; in Spiritualibui et Temporali- 
bu8 multom circamspectos, quibas de Cano- 
nicis nihil obviant institnta, quo ninuB (ut 
asaeinnt) ad Epiacopalem Saffraganei Pipii- 
tatem admitti poaaint et deberent, nobis per 
floas iiCeras auo magno sigillo manitan pne- 
aentavit, humiliter et devote sapplicans, qua- 
tenus no8 alteram ipaoram sic presentatorum 
ad aliqiiam sedem £pi8copi Sa£fraganei infra 
Prorinciam Cantoarienaem existentem no- 
minare, ipsique sic nominate stylum, Titulam 
et Dignitatem bojasmodi sedis donare dig- 
naremur : unde nos ex gratia nostra spedzili 
et mero motu nostris, dictum Referendum 
Patrem Thomam Manynnge Priorem Mo- 
nasteni Beats Marias de Butley pnedicti, 
alteram ex dictis, Priesentamus in Episco* 
pum Sufiraganeum Sedis Gips vici Norvicen. 
bioces. antedictse, nominamus, eique Stilum, 
Titulum et Dignitatem ejusdem Sedis Epis- 
copi Suffraganei damns et conferimos. At- 
que hxBc Tobia tenore pnesentamus, significa- 
mus, reqnirsntes tros, quatenus eundem Pa- 
trem lie per nofl nominatum, in Episcopum 
Suffraganeum ejusdem Sedis Gips vici con- 
•ecretis, eique Benedictionem ac omnia Epis- 
copalia Insignia conferatis ; casteraq ; omnia 
et singula quae vesiro in hac parte incumbant 
officio pastorali, juxta modum et forroam 
Statuti Parliament! in Ticesimo sexto Anno 
IVegni nostri apud Westmonasterium nuper 
editi peragetis. 
T. R. apud Westnu 6. die Maitii 27. Regn. 



AD 

LIBRUM TERTIUM. 



1. — Inttructioni for the Central VuUation 
tf the Monatteriei. 

Articuli Regue Jnquisitionh, in MonaUieam vt- 
tam agentet, exponendi, et pradpue in exemp- 
los a jurifdietioue Diacinanaf Jam tautum 
Regi* Maje*tati et ejxu juritdictioni tuhditet 
et suhjeelos, ac hujus inclyti tui Regni Statu- 
tii et Ugibui, nullbq ; aliis penitiu, obnoxiot 
et attrictoi, 

[Cotton Libr. Cleop. E. 4] 
1. INprimii; Whether Divine Service be 
■olemnly song, said, observed, and kept in 
this Monastery, according to the Number 
and the Abilities thereof, by Night and by 
Day, in due time and hours f and bow many 
be present commonly at Mattins, and other 
Service, and who be absent, and so accus- 
tomed to be, without cause or sickness t 

t. Item.; How manj Monks, Cannons Re- 
gulars, or Nuns, be within this Monastery, 
and bow many there ought to be, and whe- 
ther the number be compleat according to the 
Founder's Will, or the Statutes, Ordinances, 
and laudable custom of this House; and 
whether the number be augmented or dimi- 
1 now of lat« 1 



3. Item ; Who were the fint Foonden of 
this House t 

Fundationem primam, tteundamt tertiam, et 
quotquat habentt exkibeant, 

4. hem; Whether this House hath had 
any eocrease of Lands given to it shhence 
the first Foundation thereof! by whom? bj 
how many 1 and when 1 

A. Item; To what Sum of Mony those* 
Revenue!) and Rents of this House do extend 
and amount unto yearly t 

6. hem; Whether this Hoose was ever 
translated from one habit and order to an- 
other 1 by whose Authority ? and for what 
Cause? 

Tramlationem erhibeant. 

7. hem ; How the Lands and Possessions 
appertaining unto this Monastery, given by 
the first Founder, and all other Lands given 
silhence the first Foundation, were granted, 
given, and established, and so first brought 
to Morte main 7 whether by the only Autho- 
rity of the Giver, or by the Authoiization of 
the Prince for that time reigning, and by 
what tenour and form ye hold them ? . 

Donationem et Confirmationmn exkibeant. 

8. hem ; What evidence have you to shew 
for all and singular your Lands, Manors. Te- 
nements, and other your Possessions Mor- 
tisate, and given unto you, and this your 
Monastery 1 

9. hem ; Wherefore, for what Causes and 
Considerations ye were exempt from your 
Diocesan? and what was your Suggestion 
and Motive at the obtaining of your said 
Exemption 1 

Extmptionem exkibeant, 

10. Item ; Whether ye have any private, 
peculiar, or local Statutes, Confirmations, 
Ordinances, or Rales, made only for the be- 
hoof, good order, and singular weal of this 
House, besides the Rules of your Profession? 
and whether they were made either by your 
Founders before your Exemption, or by the 
good Fathers of this House, with the whole 
consent of the Brethren, being sithen your 
exemption : to what use they were made, 
and how ye observe them ? 

Statuta ilia localia, et alia quotquet kabent, 
exkibeant. 

11. Item; By what way and form the 
Master of this House was elected and chosen? 
And whether all the Brethren having, or 
ought to have by the Law, Statutes, or laud- 
able custom of this House, Voices in the 
Election, were present in the same Election, 
or lawfully called or cited to it ? 

12. hem; Whether anj Persons Excom- 
municate, Suspended, or Interdicted, did 
give Voices in the same Election ? 

13. hem; Within what time after the 
Election was made and done, the Master of 
this House was confirmed ? and by whom ? 

14. hem : Whether unto the Confirmation, 
all that had Interest, or that would object 

* Thole, M S. nempe the vheU. 



BOOK III. 



75 



_ tbe lame, were lawfully cited, mo- 

mshed and called ? 

Exkibeat Eketiomtm, Cmfirmatianem, it 
JUuUm sum IneumbiniUB, 

15. Item; What Rule tlie Master of this 
Hoaae, and other the Brethren, do profess 1 

16. It9m; How many be Professed, and 
Im>w many be Notices ; and whether the Vo- 
^ces have like Habit, or use to wear an 
H&lrit distinct from the Habit of the Brethren 
Professed 1 

17. Item; Whether ye do use to profess 
your Norices in due time, and within what 
time and space after they have taken the 
Habit upon them t 

18. hem ; Whether the Brethren of this 
House do know the Rule that they have pro- 
fessed, and whether thejr ^®®P ^c^' Profes- 
sion according to that their Rule, and Custom 
of this House ; and in especial, the three sub- 
stantial and principal Vows, that is to say, 
Poverty, Chastity, and Obedieneel 

19. 'icrm; Whether any of the Bnthrea 
vase any propriety of Mony, or of Plate, in 
their Chambers ; or of any other manner thing 
onwarre of the Master, and without his know- 
ledg and license, or by his sufferance and 
knowledg 1 and for what cause 1 

W, Item ; Whether ye do keep Chastity, 
not using the company of any suspect Woman 
within this Monastery, or without 1 And 
whether the Master, or any Brother of this 
House be suspected upon Incontinency, or 
defamed for that he is much conversant with 
Women! 

SI. Item ; Whether Women useth and re- 
aorteth much to this Monastery by back-ways, 
or otherwise! and whether the^ be acoustom- 
ably, or at any time lodged within the Pre- 
cinct thereof? 

fS. Item; Whether the Master, or any 
Brother of this House, useth to have any Boys 
or young Men laying with him ! 

<S. item ; Whether the Brethren of this 
House keep their Obedience, being read^ at 
their Master's Commandment, in all things 
honest, lawful, and reasonable ! 

Sequuntwr ReguU Cttremoniales, 

S4. hem; Whether ye do keep silence in 
the Charch,Cloister,7taitrie, and Dormitorie, 
at the hours and time specified in your Rule ! 

$5. Item; Whether ye de keep Fastings 
and Abstinence, according to your Rules, Sta- 
tutes, Ordinsnces, and laudable Customs of 
this House! 

S6. Item ; Whether ye abstain from Flesh, 
in time of Advent, and other times declaied 
and specified bv the Law, Rules, and laud 
able Customs of this House ! 

t7. hem ; Whether ye wear Shirts and 
Sheets of Woollen, or that ye have any Con- 
stitution, Ordinance, or Dispensation, grant- 
ed or made to the contrary, by sufficient and 
lawful Authority ! 

ProfUentes Regulam Benedieti quam arrtissime 
tementur ad ftesdieta CteremoniaUa observanda. 



28. hem , Whether ye do sleep altogether 
in the Dormitorie, under one Roof, or not ! 

?9« Item ; Whether ye have all separata 
Beds, or any one of you doth lay with an 
other! 

.M). hem; Whether ye do keep the Fraitry 
at Meals, so that two parts, or the least, tlie 
two part of the whole Covent be always 
there, unless the Master at every one time 
dispense with you to the contrary ! 

31. hem; Whether ye do wear your Reli- 
gious habit continually, and never leave it off 
but wfben ye go to bed ! 

5«. hem; Whether every Brethren of this 
House have lightly departed hence, and bath 
gone to any other House of like order and 
Profession, without special Letters and Li- 
cense of their Master ! 

;$5. Item; Whether the Master and Bre- 
thren of this House have received and admit- 
ted any Brother of another House, without 
special License and Letters of his Master and 
Head! 

54. hem ; Whether any of you, sithence 
the time of your Profession, hath gone out of 
this House to his Friends, or otherwise ! 

95. hem ; How ofdmes he did so, and how 
long at every time ye tarried forth ! 

36. hem ; Whether ye had special license 
of your Master so to go forth, or not ! 

37. hem ; Whether at every time of your 
being forth, ye changed or left off your habit, 
or every part thereof ! 

38. lum; Whether ve, or any of you be, 
or hath been, in mani/est Apostasy, that is 
to say. Fugitives or Vagabonds ! 

39. Item ; For what cause or occasion ye 
have so gone forth and been in Apostasy ! 
and whether the cause of your going forth 
was by reason of the great cruelly of your 
Master, or by his negligence, not (»Uing you 
home to your Cloister ! 

40. hem ; Whether ye be weekly shaven, 
and do not nourish or suffer your Hair to be 
long ! and whether ye wear your Apparel hc- 
cording to the Rule, not too excessive, nor toe 
exquisite ; and in like wise the trappo's ot 
your Horses, and other your bearing Bea.*ita ! 

41. hem; Whether the Master and Head 
of this House do use his Brethren charitably, 
without partiality, malice, envy, grudg, or 
displeasure more shewed to one than to 
another ! 

4f. hem; Whether he do use his Disci- 
plines, Corrections, and Punishments upon 
his Brethren, with mercy, pity, and charity, 
without cruelty, rigorousness, and enormous 
hurt, no more favouring one than another ! 

43. Item ; Whether any Brother, or Reli- 
gious Person of this House, be incorrigible ! 

44. Item; Whether the Master of this 
House do use his Brethren charitably when 
they be sick and diseased ! and whether in 
time of their sickness he do procure unto 
them Physicians, and all other necessarien ! 

45. Item ; Whether he make bis Accompts 
(as he ought to do) onc^ every year before his 



76 



RECORDS. 



Brethrea, and chiefly the Senion and officers, 
to the intent they may be made privy to the 
state and condiuon of the House, and know 
perfectly the due administration thereof? 

46. item; Whether the Pnor, Subprior, 
Seilerar, Kitchener, Terrare, Sacristen, or 
any sach-like Officer, having Administration 
of every manner Revenues of this Hoose, do 
make his whole and tnie Accompt, according 
as he is bound to do, not applying any thing 
by him received to his own proper use or 
commodity 1 

47. Item ; Whether any Religions Person 
ot this Hoose do bear, occnpy, or exercise 
more Offices than one, for, and to bis own 
singular commodity, advantage, or profit, by 
the partial dealing of the Master ? 

4a. Item; Whether all and singular the 
Revenues and Profits of this House be con- 
verted and employed to the behove and use 
thereof, and of the Brethren, and according 
to the Founder's mind and Giver 1 

49. Item ; Whether the Master do make 
sufficient reparations upon his Monastery, as 
the Church and all other housing thereto ad- 
joined, and also upon all other the Lands, 
Granges, Farms, and Tenements belonging 
to the same, and whether he suffer any dila- 
pidation, decay, or ruine in any part of them 1 

50. lUm ; Whether there be any Inventory 
made of all and singular the Moveables, 
Goods, which from time to time have been, 
aod yet be in this House, as of Jewels, Re- 
liques, Omamenu, Vestiments, ready Mony, 
Plate, Bedding, with other Utensils ; also of 
Corn, Chattels, and other Commodities, to the 
intent the state and condition of this House 
may be always known 1 

31. lum; That ye express truly and sin- 
cerely the whole state and condition of this 
, House, as Mony, Plate, Cattel, Corn, and 
* other Goods ? 

5^. h9m; Whether this Monastery be in- 
debted 1 to whom 1 and for what cause 1 

53. Item; Whether any of the Lands be 
sold, or mortgaged ] and for what Sums ? 

54. Item ; W hether any be lett to Farm by 
the Master of this House for term of years, 
and for how many years? and specially 
whether they be letten for small Sums, or for 
less Sums than they were wont to be letten 
for, to the intent to have great sums of ready 
Mony before hand 1 

5.5. Item; W bather he do enforce, compel, 
or constrain his Brethfen, or any of them, to 
consent to the seaiing of any Leas e a, Grants, 
Farm-Holds, Annuities^ dorrodies, or any 
other Alienations? 

56. Item ; Whether the Plate and Jewels, 
or any part or parcel thereof, or of any other 
moveable Goods of this House be laid to 
pledg, sold, or alienated for a time, or for 
everl for what cause, and to whom? or other- 
wise imbeslol, or consumed ? 

57. Item; Whether the Master of thia 
House be wont to give under his Seal of 
Office, or Covent-Seal, Farms, Corrodii^, 



Annuities, or Offices, to his Kinsfolk, Alli- 
ances, Friends, or Acquaintance, for term of 
years, or otherwise, to the hurt, hindrance, 
dammage,'and impoverishment of this House ? 

58. Item ; Whether he be wont to grant 
any Patent, or Covent-Seal, without the con- 
sent of bis Brethren ? 

59. Item; Whether the Covent-Seal of 
this House be surely and safely kept under 
three Keys ; that is to say, one remaining 
and being in the custody of the Master, and 
other two in the custody of two Seniours ? 

60. Item; Whether the Muniments and 
Evidences of the Lands, RenU,and Revenues 
of this House, be safely kept from Vermine 
and Moistness? 

61. Item; Whether the Master do keep 
Hospitality according to the ability of his 
House, and in like manner as other Fathers 
hereof have done heretofore ? 

6i, Item; Whether the Master of this 
House, in receiving any Novice, being of 
williog and toward mind to enter into Reli- 
gion, hath demanded or received, or con vent- 
ed to receive any Mony, Rewards, or any 
other temporal Commodities of him so entring, 
or willing to enter, or of any other his Friends ? 
and whether for not promising, granting. r>r 
giving such Rewards or Gifts, any hath beeu 
repelled and not received ? 

63. Item ; Whether the Novices, and other 
received into Religion, have a Pieceptor and 
Master deputed unto them to teach them 
Grammar and good Letters ? 

64. Item ; Whether any Seniour of this 
House be deputed to declare, inform, and in- 
struct them their Rules, and whereunlo they 
shall be bounden to observe and keep, after 
their Profession ? 

65. Item ; Whether any of yon have taken 
upon him the Habit and Profession of your 
Religion, chiefly for the intent, hope, or iru^t 
to be made Head and Master of this Hou8« ? 

66. Item; Whether the Master of this 
House, in giving any Advocation, Nomina- 
tion, Presentation, or Collation of any Par- 
sonage, Vicarage, Chapel, or Benefice of the 
Patronage and Gift this House, do take, or une 
to take any manner Pensicn, Portion, or other 
Commodity or Gains ; or else doth make any 
Convention or Compaction, whereby any lucre 
may ensue to him in that behalf? 

67. Item ; Whether he do receive, or use 
t» receive, the Fruits and Revenues of every 
such Benefice vacant, or use to borrow an) 
Mony of him to whom he intendeth to give 
such Benefice unto, expresly covenanting or 
intending, that he so obtaining the said Be- 
nefice, shall freely and clearly remit the said 
Mony so borrowed ? 

68. Item ; What, and how many Benefices 
the Master of this Hoose doth occupy and 
keep in his own hands ? 

69. itssi; VVhetber the same Benefices be 
appropriate and united to this House by suf- 
ficient authority ? 

'70. /km; WhethM the Matter of thia 



BOOK III. 



77 



Koase dotb make dutributions amongst the 
Parishioners of the Benefices apuropriate, 
and doth keep and observe all and singular 
other Provisions and Ordinances specified 
and expressed in the Appropriations of the 
same Benefices? 

Exhiheant omnes et tingulat Apimfprialionm, 
ti'ia enm OrdiiuUionlbus et Dotationibut Vieari' 
itnum, 

71. Item ; Whether be do promote unto 
such Benefices as be of bis Gift, sufficient 
and able Per^ms in Learning, Manners, and 
Veruel ^ , ^ , . 

7«. Item; Whether any Brother of this 
House do serve any Parish- Church, being 
appropriate and united to the same, and how 
many Churches appropriate be so served 1 

73. Item; Whether the Master of this 
House hath and posse^seth any Benefice with 
Cure, or any other Dignity with his Abbey 1 

Si aliquod talehahet, Dispentationem exhibeat, 

74. Item ; Whether the Master of this 
House at any time since he was first made 
Abbot, or Master, did know or believe that 
be waj« Suspended, or Excommunicate, either 
by the [aw, or by any Judg ; and whether he 
knowing or supposing himself so to be, did 
sing Mass in the mean time, and before he 
was absolved 1 

In Vititatione Monial'mm ad Prgmiaa 
addaiitur httc* 

75. hem; Whether this Monastery hath 
good and sufficient Enclosure, and whether 
the Doors and Windows be diligently kept 
shut, so that no Man can have any entry into 
the same, or any part thereof, at inconveni- 
ent times 1 
Proi4er quad neeemrlum erit Vuitatori aireum" 

ire M'ttwUerlum, ae videre et rimare dhpoti- 
t'umem «fr/j/iciiiriii», et an $int aliqna Uica 
pervia per qug tecrete intrari possit ; et una 
tecum haheut Ahhatvi$am cum duubiu aut 
trihits s^nntrVun MoniaUhtis, a quibni turn 
vitfrro-et, an ostia Monasterii nnguUi qni- 
isuHfue noctibns sub clavibusclausa teneautur, 
et qua etirum Monialiam tenio ctwfectarum, 
vel an Abbas ip»a cUvium cuttodiam tempore 
nncutrno haheant et teneant: nam non eat 
tHtnin eluvium cuttodiam Junioribu$ com- 
miltcre. 

76. hem ; Whether Strangers, both Men 
and Women, nseth commonly to have com- 
munication with the bisters of this House, 
without license of the Abbess oc Prioress, 
sp«*citilly in secret places, and in the absence 
of their Sisters 1 

77. Item; Whether any Sister of this 
House were professed for any manner of com- 
panion of her Friends and Kinsfolks, or by 
the Abbess or Prioress ? 

78. hem; Whether any of the Sisters of 
this House useth to go forth any whither out 
of the Precinct thereof, withou. special license 
of their Abbesa or Pr^eaat 



79. Item; Whether any Sitter doth nse 
her Habit continually oat of her Cell ? 

80. Item ; Wherein every one of yon oc- 
cnpieth herself, beside the time of Divine 
Service 1 

81. Itgm ; Whether any Sister of this House 
hath any familiarity with Religious Men, 
Secular PriesU, or Lay-men, being not near 
of kin unto them 1 

82. Item; Whether any Sister of this House 
hath been taken and found with any such ac- 
customably so communicating, and could not 
shew any reasonable cause why they so did t 

83. Item ; Whether any of yon doth use to 
write any Letters of Love, or lascivious 
fashion to any Person, or receive any such, 
or have any privy Messengers coming and 
resorting unto you, or any of you, with Token 
or Gifts, from any manner secular Person or 
other t 

84. Item ; Whether any of you doth use to 
speak with any manner of Person, by night 
or by day, by Grates or back Windows, or 
other privy Places within this Monastry, 
without license of your Head t 

85. Item ; Whether the Confessor of this 
Hoase be a discreet Man, of good learoiTig, 
vertue and honest behaviour, of good name 
and fame, and whether he hath been always 
so taken ? 

86. Item; How oftimes in the year the 
Sisters of this House useth to be Confessed 
and Communicate 1 
Reitat pro Eccleiii* Collegiatis, HospitaUhu$, 

Ecclenis Cathedralibus, ParmchirtUbtis, Le- 
cleais, Epi$ctrpo, et ArcKiepiteepo, pro ordine 
Jeroiolomitarum 7 



Exhibeant omnia teripta, munimemta, Inwi- 
taria, Scedulaa fuasoftifite, unde atiquid contii- 
tioitii eorum rej'ormatioai Monanterhimm, five 
domorum utilitatif neceaaritt explieari, ant quo* 
que modo colUgi pouit, 

II. — General Injunetimi to he given on the 
King't Highnesi's behalf, in all MomiMtnet 
and other Hou9e$, of whattoeoer Order or Re- 
ligion they be, 

[Cotton Libr. Cleop. £. 4.] 
First ; That the Abbot, Prior, or Presi- 
dent, and all other Brethren of the Place 
that is visited, shall faithfully, truly, and 
heartily, keep and observe, and cause teach, 
and procure to be kept and observed of oath, 
as much as in them may lie, all and singular 
Contents, as well in the oath of the King's 
Highness Succession, given heretofore by 
them as in a certain Profession lately sealed 
with the Common Seal, and subscribed and 
Signed with their owu hands : Also that they 
shall observe and fulfil, by all the means that 
they best may, the Statutes of this Realm, 
made, or to be made, for the suppression and 
taking away of the usurped and pretense- 1 
Jurisdiction of the bishop of Rome within 



78 



RECORDS. 



this Realm : and for the assertion and con- 
firmation of the Authority, Jurisdiction and 
Prerogative of our most noble Sovereign 
Lord the King, and his Successors ; and that 
they shall diligently instruct their Jooiors 
and Youngers, and all other committed to 
their Cure, That the King's Power is by the 
Laws of God most excellent of all under God 
in Earth; and that 'we ought to obey him 
afore all other Powers, by God's Prescript ; 
and that the Bishop of Rome's Jurisdiction 
or Authority heretofore usurped, by no means 
is founded or established by Holy Scripture : 
but that the same, partly by the craft and 
deceit of the same Bishop of Rome, and by 
his evil and ambitious Canons and Decretals ; 
and partly by the toleration and permission 
of Princes, by little and little hath grown 
up ; and therefore now, of most right and 
equity, is taken away and clean expelled out 
of this Realm. 

Also, that the Abbot, Prior, or President 
and Brethren, may be declared, by the King's 
Supream Power and Authority Ecclesiastical, 
to be absolved and loosed from all manner 
Ubedience,Oath,and Profession by them here- 
tofore perchance promised, or made, to the 
said Bishop of Rome, or to any other in his 
stead, or occupying his Authority ; or to any 
other Forreign rrince, or Person : And never- 
theless let it be enjoined to them, that they 
shall not promise or give such Oath or Pro- 
fession to any such Forreign Potentate here> 
after. And if the Statutes of the said Order 
Religious, or Place, seem to bind them to 
Obedience, or Subjection, or any other Re- 
cognisance of Superiority to the said Bishop of 
Rome, or to any other Forreign Power, Po- 
tentate, Person or Place, by any ways ; such 
Statutes, by the King's Graces Visitors, be 
utterly annihilate, broken, and declared void 
and of none effect ; and that they be in no 
case bounden or obligate to the same, and 
such statutes to be forthwith utterly put forth 
and abolished out of the Books, or Muniments 
of that Religion, Order or Place, by the Pre- 
sident and his Brethren. 

Also, that no Monk, or Brother of this Mo- 
nastery, by any means go forth of the Precinct 
of the same. 

Also, that Women, of what state or degree 
soever they be, be utterly excluded from en- 
tering into the Limits or Circuit of this Mo- 
nastery, or place, unless they first obtain li- 
cence of the King's Highness, or his Visitor. 

Also, that there be no entering into this 
Monastery but one, and that by the great 
fore-gate of the same, which diligently shall 
be watched and kept by some Porter specially 
appointed for that purpose, and shall be shut 
and opened by the same both day and night, 
at convenient and accustomed hours ; which 
Porter shall repel all manner Women from 
entrance into the said Mooastry.. 

Also, that all and singular Brethren, and 
Monks of this Monastery, take their refec- 
tions altogether iu a place called the MMrt- 



eoTfie, such days as they eat Flesh, and all 
other days in "their Refectory; and that at 
every Mess there sit four of them, not of duty 
demanding to them any certain, usual, or ac- 
cubtomed duty or portion of Meat as they were 
wont to do ; but that they be content with 
such Victuals as is set before them, and there 
take their Refections soberly, without excess, 
with giving due thanks to God ; and that at 
every such Refection, some Chapter of the 
New Testament, or Old, by some of the said 
Brethren, be read and recited to the other, 
keeping silence, and giving audience to the 
same. 

Also, that the Abbot and President do 
daily prepare one Table for himself and his 
Guests thither resorting, and that not over 
sumptuous, and full of delicate and strange 
Dishes, but honestly furnished with common 
Meats ; At which Table, the said Abbot, or 
some Senior in his stead, shall sit to receive, 
and gently entertain the strangers, the 
Guests. 

Also, that none of the Brethren send any 
part of his Meat, or the leavings thereof to 
any Person, but that there be assigned an AU 
moner, which shall gather the Leavings, both 
of the Covent and Strangers Tables, after that 
the Servants of the House have had their con- 
venient Refections, and distribute the same to 
poor peo}ile ; amongst whom special consi- 
deration be had of such, before otlier, as be 
Kinsfolk to any of the said Brethren, if they 
be of like power and debility as other in- ; 
and also of those which endeavour themselves, 
with all their will and labour, to get their liv- 
ing with their hands, and yet cannot fully 
help themselves for their chargeable House • 
hold, and multitude of Children : yet let not 
them be so cherished, that they shall leave 
labour and fall to idleness ; with considf>ra- 
tion also especially to be had of them, which 
by weakness of their Limbs and Body be so 
impotent that they cannot labour ; and by no 
means let such Alms be given to valiant mighty 
and idle Beggars and Vagabonds, as com- 
monly use to resort about such places ; which 
rather, as drove- Beasts and Mychers, should 
be driven away and compelled to labour, than 
in their idleness and lewdness, against the 
form of the King's Graces Statute in this be- 
half made, cherished, and maintained, to the 
great hindrance and damage of the Common- 
Weal. 

Also, that all other Almses or Destributions 
due, or accustomed to be made, by reason ot 
the Foundation, Statutes, or custcmes of this 
place, be made and given, ai largely and as 
liberally as ever they were at any time here- 
tofore. 

Also, that the Abbot, Prior, or President, 
shall find Wood and Fewel sufficient to make 
Fire in the Refectory, from Allhaliow-even to 
Good-Friday. 

Also, that all the Brethren of this House, 
except the Abbot, and such as be sick, or evil 
at ease, and those that have fulfilled their 



BOOK III. 



79 



Jubilee, lie together in the Dormitory, every 
one by himself, in several Beds. 

Also, that no Brother, or Monk, of this 
HoQse, have any Child, or Boy laying, or pri> 
vily accompanying wiih him, or otherwise 
haunting unto him, other than to help him to 
Ma>s. 

Also, that the Brethren of this House, when 
they be sick, or evil at ease, be seen unto, 
and be kept in the infirmary duly, as well for 
their sustenance of Meat and Drink, as for 
their good keeping. 

Also, that the Abbot, or President, keep 
and find in some University, one or two of 
his Brothers, according to the Ability and 
Possessions of this House ; which Brethren, 
after they be learned in good and holy Letters, 
when they return home, may instruct and 
teach their Brethren, and diligently preach 
the Word of God. 

Also, that every day, by the space of one 
hour, a Lesson of Holy Scripture be kept in 
this Covent, to which all, under pain by this 
said President to be moderated, shall resort; 
which President shall have Authority to dis- 
pense with them, that they with a low and 
treatable voice, say their long hours, which 
were wont to be sung. 

Also, that the Brethren of this House, after 
Divine Service done, read or hear somewhat 
of Holy Scripture, or occupy themself in some 
such like honest and laudsUjle exercise. 

Also, that all and every Brethren of this 
House shall observe the Rule, Statutes, and 
laudable Customs of this Religion, as far as 
they do agree with Holy Scripture and the 
Word of God. And that the Abbot, Prior, 
or President of this Monastery, every day 
shall expound to his Brethren, as plainly as 
may be, in English, a certain part of the Rule 
that they have professed, and apply the same 
always to the Doctrine of Christ, and not 
contrariwise ; and he shall teach them, that 
the said Rule, and other their Principles of 
Religion (so far as they be laudable) be taken 
out of Holy Scripture ; and he shall show 
them the places from whence they were de- 
rived ; and that their Ceremonies, and other 
observances of Religion, be none other things 
than as the first Letters or Principles, and 
certain Introductions to true Christianity, or 
to observe an order in the Church. And that 
true Religion is not contained in Apparel, 
manner of going, shaven Heads, and such 
other marks ; nor in silence, fasting, up-rising 
in the night, singing, and such other kind of 
Ceremonies, but in cleanness of mind, pure- 
ness of living, Christ's Faith not feigned, and 
brotherly Charity, and true honouring of God 
io Spirit and Verity : And that those above- 
said things were instituted and begun, that 
they being first exercised in these, in process 
of time might ascend to those as by certain 
steps, that is to say, to the chief point and 
end of Religion : and therefore let them be 
diligently exhorted, that they do not continu- 
ally stick and larcease in such Ceremonies 



and Observances, as tho they had perfectly 
fulfilled the chief and outmost of the whole 
true Religion ; but that when they have once 
passed such things, they endeavour themselves 
to higher things, and convert their minds 
from such external Matters, to more inward 
and deeper Considerations, as the Law of 
God and Christian Religion doth teach and 
show. And that they assure not themselves 
of any Reward or Commodity any wise, by 
reason of such Ceremonies ana Observances, 
except they refer all such to Christ, and for 
his sake observe them; and for that thev 
might thereby the more easily keep such 
things as be hath commanded, as well to them 
as to all Christian People. 

Also, that the Abbot and President of this 
Place shall make a full and true reckoning 
and accompt of his Administration every year 
to his Brethren, as well of his Receipu as 
Expences; and that the said Accompt be 
written in a great Book remaining with the 
Covent. 

Also, that the Abbot and President of this 
House shall make no waste of the Woods per- 
taining to this House, nor shall set out unad- 
visedly any Farmes or Reversions, without 
the consent of the more part of the Convent. 

Also, that there be assigned a Book and a 
Register that may copy out into that Book 
all such Writings, word by word, as shall 
pass under the Covent-Seal of this House. 

Also, that no Man be suffered to profess, 
or to wear the Habit of Religion in this House 
e're he be %4 years of Age compleat ; And 
that they entice nor allure no Man witli sua- 
sions and blandyments to take the Religion 
upon him. 

J tern t that they shall not shew no Reliqaes, 
or feigned Miracles, for encrease of Lucre, 
but that they exhort Pilgrims and Strangers 
to give that to the Poor, that they thought 
to offer to their Images or Reliques. 

Also, that they shall suffer no Fairs, or 
Markets, to be kept or used within the limits 
of this House. 

Also, that every Brother of this House that 
is a Priest, shall every day in his Mass, pray 
for the most happy and most prosperous estate 
of our Sovereign Lord the King, and his most 
noble and lawful Wife Queen Ann. 

Also, that if either the Master, or any 
Brother of this House, do infringe any of the 
said Injunctions, any of them shall denounce 
the same, or procure to be denounced, as soon 
as may be, to the King's Majesty, or to his 
Visitor- General, or his Deputy. And the 
Abbot, or Master, shall minister spending 
Mony, and other Necessaries, for the way to 
him that shall so denounce. 

Other Spiritual Injunctions may be added 
I y the Visitor, as the place and nature of the 
( oroperts shall require, after his discretion. 

Reserving Power to give more Injunctions, 
and to examine and discuss the Com|>erts, to 
punish and reform them that be convict of 
any notable Crime, to search and try the 



80 



BOOK III. 



Foundations, Cbartera, Donations, Appropri- 
atiops and Muniments of th^ said Hlac«s; 
and to dispose all such Papistical Kscripts as 
shall be there found, to the Right Honour* 
able Mr. Thomas Cromwell General- Visitor 
to the King's said Highness, as shall seem 
most expedient to his high wisdom and dis- 
rretion. 



Hi. — Some Particulars relating to the Dissolu' 

tion of Monasteries. 

Sect. 1.-7^ Preamble of the Surrender of the 

Monastery of Langden. 

Omnibus Chrisii fidelibus, &c. Willielmus 
Dyer, Abbas Monasterii Beatae Mariae Vir- 
ginis et S. Thoms Martyris de Langden, in 
Com. Kent, et ejusdem loci Conventus, Or- 
dinis Pramonstrat. capitulum dictas domus 
plene facientes, ejusdemq; domus (quae in 
Buia fructibus, redditibus, provenien. even, et 
emolumen, non mediocriter deteriorata est, 
et quasi in totum diminuta, ingentiq; ere 
aiieno obruta, oppressa, et gravata eztitit) 
statum usq; adeo matura deliberatione, et 
dili;;enti tractatu,considerantes, ponderantes, 
et pensantes, quod nisi celeri remedio, regia 
provisione huic Monasterio sive Prioratui 
(quippe quod de ejus fimdatione et persooatu 
existit) breti succuratur et provideatur, fun- 
dituR in Spirituahbus etTemporalibusannihi- 
letur, per prassentes damns et concedimus, &c. 

The rest follows in the ordinary farm of Imw: 
but the trrdiuary Preamble in most Surreiiders is. 

Omnibus Christl fidelibus, &c. Nos — Sa- 
lutem. Sciatis quod nos, deliberate, certa 
scientia, et mero motu, nostris, ez quibusdam 
causis, iustis, et rationabilibus, nos, animas 
et conscientias nostras, special iter moventi- 
bus, ultro et sponte dedisse et concessisse, 
Domino Regi, &c. 

But it seems some few Houses, though they 
were prevailed with to surrender, yet would 
not do it with such a Preamble, for there are 
about twenty Surrenders without any Pre- 
amble at all, made to John London Clerk, ad 
ttsum Domini Regis, 

Sbct. TL — A List nf Religions Housei, which 
by the Kiug*s Letters Patents itere of ntio 
founded »nd preserved from the diisolution of 
Leaser Monasteries. 

[Anno Regni 28.] 

St. Mar} of Betlesden, Bucking- 
hamshire, Cistercians. 

St. Mary of Huntington, Augus- 
tians. 

Chertsey, Carobridg-shire, Bene- 
diet. Nuns. 

St. Mary in Winton, Southamp. 
shire, Ben«>dict. Nuns. 

Grace-dieu, Leicester-shire, Au- 
gust. Nuns. 

St. Michael Hull, York-shire, Car- 



St Clare of Denby, Caabridg-ahire, 

Nuns. i'8. Aug. 

Kymme, Lincoln shire, Augustin. 2. Sept. 
St. Ann Marrick, York-shire, Bene- 
dict. Nuns. 9. 
St. Mary of Bindon, Dorset- shire, 

Ciiitercians. 16. Nov. 

Sl Mary Harpa, Westmor, Pr»- 

monstrat. 16. 

St. Mary of Hynnings, Lincoln- 
shire, Cist. Nuns. 97, 
St. Marv de la- Pray, Northamp. 

shire. Nuns. 15. Dec. 

St Mary of Kelling, York-shiie, 

Nuns. 14. 

St Mary of Cockertand, Lancaah. 

Premonstrat. Nuns. 19. 

De-la- Tal, York-shire, Carthus. t Jan. 
St Mary Newstead, Nottiiighamsh. 

Aug. Nuns. S. 

Wormsley, Herefordsh. August f7. 
St. Mary of AJnewick, Northomb. 

Prsmonst. 30. 

Bellalanda, Yorksh. Cisterc. d(». 

St. John Bapt. Kgglestone, Yorksh.SO. 
St Mary de Nith, Glamorgansh. 

Cisterc. 30. 

St. Mary Ulnestock, Leicestersh. 30. 
St Mary of Dale, Derbysh. August.30 
St. Katharine of Polesioo, Devon. 

Ben. Nuns. 50. 

St. Mary Lacock, Wiltah. August 

Nuns. 30. 

St. Mary Chester, Nuns. SO. 

St. Mary of Studley.Ozfordsh. Nnns.30. 
St. Mary of Canon Leigh, Devonsh. 

Nuns. 1«. Feb. 

Cockhill, Worcestersh. August 

Nuns. 5. Mar. 

St. Bartholomew, New-Castle, 

Nuns. 30. 

St Mary of Wallingwells. Yorksh. Apr. 

The Grants for these Houses are all in the 
9Bth yeetr if (As King, to he held in perpetuum 
eleeniosynam, and are enrolled in the \st, Sn//, 
4th, and bth parts of the Patent Rolls Jor that 
Year, 



>\7. Aug. 



Sect. lU.—A List of all the Surrenders of 
Ahbies, which are yet extant in the Augmeu' 
tation Office, 

[Regni 27.] 
La NO DSN, Preemonst. signed by the 

Abbot and 10 Monks, Com. Kent 13. Nov. 
Folkeston, Bendictthe Prior.Kent 15. 
Dover, the Prior, 8 Monks, Kent 16. 
Merten, August, the Prior, and 5 

Friers, Yorksh. 9. Feb. 

Hornby, Premonst the Prior and 

two Monks. 23. 

Tilty, Cisterc. the Abbot and 5 

Monks, Essex. ¥8. 

Bilsiogton,the Prior and two Monk?, 

Kent t\. 

Then are aU enrolled Rot, CUius, Part lal. 



BOOK III. 



81 



[Retpii ta.] 
Furoefltse, the Abbot and 30 Monks, 

Lancashire* 9. April. 

Bermondsey, the Abb. Surrey. 1. June. 

Bushlislam, Bp. of St. DaTidf» 

Commendator, Berk. 5. July. 

The Originalt tf thite two last are Um, but 
emraUed Rot. Claus. Part id. Rg^m 28. 

[Regni 29.] 
Lanthony, August the Prior and 21 

Monks, GJocestsh. 10. May. 

Abbiogton, Bened. the Abbot and 

25 Monks, Berksh. 29. 

Charterhouse, the Prior, London. 10. June. 
Chertsey, the Abbot and 14 Monks. 6. July. 
Wardon, Cisterc. the Abbot and 14 

Monks, Bedfordsh. 
St. Austins Canterb. the Abbey- 
Seal. 5. 
Westacre, August, the Prior and 8 

Monks, Norfolk. 14. Jan. 

Kingswood, Cisterc. Olooestsh. the 

Abbot and IS Monks. 
Cozhall, Cisterc. the Abbot, Essex. 
St. Andrew, Bened. Morthampt. 

the Prior and 12 Fr. 
Holmcultrin the Abbot and 25 

Monks, Cumberland. 
BntJey, August, the Commend, and 

8 Monks, Suffolk. 
Stradford-Langthom, (!isteTC. the 

Abbot and 14 Monks. Essex. 
South wick, August. Hampsh. 
Kennelworth, Bened. the Prior and 

16 Mon. Warwicksh. 14. 

Merton, August, the Abbot and 14 

Monks, Surrey. 16. 

Pont-Robert, Cisterc. the Abbot 

and 8 Monks, Sussex. 16. 

Belloloco, Cisterc. the Abbot and 

19 Monks, Hampsh. 17. 

Beiidei thete^hefoilowingSurrendenare enrolled, 

Lewes, Cluniac. Sussex, the Prior. 16. Not. 

Castle- Acre, Cluniac. Norfolk, the 
Prior. 22. 

Htchfield, Pnemonst. the Com- 
mend. Southamptsb 18. Dec. 

Muchelling, Bened.Somersetsh. the 
Abbou 5. Jao. 

Boxley, Cisterc. Kent, the Abbot. 26. 

WaJden, Bened. Essex the Bpp. 
Suffr. of Colchester, Commend. 22. Mar. 

Almost all these Ahiries were above the vahte of 
two hundred pounds so that they toere not, 
within the Statute for suppressing the lesser 
Abhies, hut the Abbots were prevailed on by 
other Motives 10 surrender their Houses to tks 
King, 

[Regni SO.] 

Batle, Bened. Sussex, the Abbot 

and 16 Monks. 27. May. 

lliargarton, August. Yorksh. the 

Prior and 8 Frat. 14. June. 

Bushliaham. Bened. Berksb. the 
Abbot and 15 Monks. 19. 



4. Dec. 



1. Feb. 
5. 

2. Mar. 



7. 

8. 

7. ApriL 



Ax (holm, Caithus. Lfaicohsb. the 

Prior and 8 Monks. 25- June. 

Rupa, Cisterc. Yorksh the Abbot 

and 17 Monks. 23. 

Walbeck.Prsemonst. Nottingsh. the 

Abbot and 18 Monks. 20. 

Huntington Cannons, Aug. the 

Prior and 8 Cannons. 11. July. 

Lincoln, Gtlbertines, the Prior and 
15 Monks. 14. 

Feversham, Cluniac. Kent, the Ab- 
bot and 8 Monks. 8. 

Bordesley, Cisterc. Worcestsh. the 
Abbot and 19 Monks. 17. 

Curobermore, August. Chesh. the 
Abbot. 27 

St. Austins, Canterb. Bened. the 
Abbot and bO Monks. :K>. 

St. James, Northamptonsh. Bened. 

the Abbot Elect and 5 Monks 25. Auf. 

Fordham, Gilbertines,Cambridgsh. 

the Prior and 3 Frat 1. Sept- 

Chateras, Black- Nuns,Cambridgsh . 
the Abbess and 10 Nuns. S. 

Val-royal. Chesh. the Abbot and 
14 Monks. 7. 

Croxton, Praemonst. Leicestersh. 
the Abbot and 22 Monks. 8. 

Haughmond.Cannons, Shropsh. the 
Abbot and 10 Monks. 9. 

Tudburry, Bened. Staffordsh. the 
Prior and 8 Monks. 14. 

De- la-pray, no Subscriptions, only 
the Common Seal. 16. 

Rostiter, August Staffordsh. the 
Abbot and 8 Monks. 16. 

Crockesden, Cisterc.Staffordsh. the 
Abbot and 12 Monks. 17* 

Hilton, Cisterc. Staffordsh. the Ab- 
bot and 8 Monks. 18. Sept. 

Semperingham,* Gilbertines, the 
Prior and 8 Monks. 18. 

Sulby. Pnemonst. Northampsh. the 
Abbot and 1 1 Monks. 20. 

Haberholm, Gilb. Lincolnsh. the 
Prior and 6 Cannons. 24. 

Betlesden, Cisterc. Bedfordsh. Ab- 
bot and J 1 Monks. 2.5. 

Cately, Gilb. Lincolnsh. the Prior. 25. 

Bolington, Gilb. Lincolnsh. the 
Prior and 9 Monks. 26. 

Thelsford, the Holy Trinity, War- 
wicksh. Prior and 3 Mon. 26. 

Sixhill, Gilb. Lincolnsh. the Com- 
mend, and 8 Monks 27. 

Thetford, August Norfolk, the 
Prior. 27. 

AlTinghame, Gilb. Lincolnsh. the 
Prior and 27 Monks. 29. 

Ormesby, Gilb. ihe Prior and 6 
Frat 

* In the Houses of this Order there were 
Cloisters for both Sexes. St Gilbert L. of 
Semperingham founded it ; the Bpp. of Lnn- 
daffwait at this titne Commendator of iho 
whole Order. 



83 



RECORDS. 



Linn Camelitos, 
Linn Doinioican«r 
LinnAugoiit. 



> 30.S^t 



I.Oct. 



5. 



rThePriorand^ 
lOFra. 
ThePriorand 
]tFni.Nor. 
ThePriorand 
L 14 Fra. 
linn. Francisc. the Warden and 9 

Frat. 
Ailesbury, Francisc. Bockiagw 

hamsh. the Warden and 6 Frat. 1* 
Coventry, Cann. Warwickah. the 

Prior and IS Frat. 1. 

New8teadGilb.tbePrior&5Monki. t» 
M^tteney, Gilb. the Prior and 4 

Monks. 5. 

Coventry, Franc. Warden and 10 

Frat. 5. 

Marmond, Cannons, Cambridgah. 

the Prior and 1 Monk. 
Stamford. August. Lincolnah. the 

Prior and 5 Frat In 

Stamford, Dominic, the Prior and 

9 Frat. 7. 

Grinsbey. Francisc. lincolnah. the 

Prior and b Frat. 9. 

Miraval, Cisterc. Warwickah. the 

Abbot and 9 Monka. IS. 

Shouldham. Gilb. Norfolk, the 

Prior, 9 Monks, 7 Nuns. 15. 

Braywood, Black-Nuns, Staf- 

fordah. the Prioress. 16. 

LilleshuU, August. Shropsh. the 

Abbot and 10 Monks. 16. 

Stafford, August, the Prior and 5 

Monks. 16. 

Northampton, Dominic, the Prior 

and 7 Frat. 16. 

Northallerton, Carmel. YorkahJ 

the Prior and 9 Frat. 17. 

Warwick, Dominic the Prior and 

6 Frat. fO. 

Northampton, Carmel. the Prior 

and 8 Frat iO. 

Weatheral. Dominic. Camberlandf 

the Prior. tQ. 

Chicksand, Gilb. Bedfordsh. the 

Prior, 6 Monks, 18 Nuns. St. 

Darley, August Derby sh. the Ab- 
bot and 13 Monks. tt. 
Dale, Premonst. Derbysh. the Ab- 
bot and 16 Monks. t4. 
Repton, August. Derbysh. the Sub- 
prior and 8 Monks. 25. 
Grace dieu, August Nun8,LeiceS' 

tersh. the Prioress. S7. 

Northampton, Francisc. the War- 
den and 10 Frat S8. 
Northampton, August, the Prior 

and 9 Frat C8. 

M alien Nnns, Kent, the Abbess 

and 10 Nuns. 29. 

Bardney, Bened. lincolnsh. the 

Abbot and IS Monks. 1. Not. 

Barnwell, August Can. Cambridg. 

the Prior and 6 Monks. 8> 

Leicester, Franda. the Warden 

and 7 Frat* 10 



Leicester, Dominic, the Prior. 10 Nov. 

August the Prior. lO. 

London, Dominic, the Bp of Ro- 
cheet. Commend, and 
15 Frat 10. 

August the Prior and 12 

Frat 12. 

Francis, the Warden and 

25 Frat. 12. 

Cross-Friers, 6 Frat IS. 
Doncaster, Carm. Yorksh. the 

Prior and 6 Fr. IS. 

Werksop, August Notting.sh. the 

Prior and 15 Friers. 14. 

Pipewell — Lincolnsh. the Abbot 

and IS Monks. 15. 

Wigemore — Herefordsh. the Com- 
mend, and 10 Friers. 18. 
York, August the Prior and 7 

Friers. 18. 

Doncaster, Francisc. Guardian, 6 

Friers, S Novices. 20. 

Monkbreton, Bened. Yorksh. the 

Prior and IS Monks. 21. 

St Helens London, a Nunnery, no 

hands, only the Seal. 25. 

Pomfret, Dominic. York, flie Prior, 

7 Friers, 1 Novice. 26. 

York, Carmel. the Prior, 9 Friers, 

S Novices. 27. 

Francis, the Guardian, 15 

Friers, 5 Novices. 27. 

Dominic, the Prior, 6 Friers, 

4 Novices. 27. 

Gilbertines, the Prior, S 

Monks. 28. 

August, the Prior, 9 Friers, 
4 Novices. 28. 

Bellalanda, Cisterc. Yorksh. the 

Abbot and 24 Monks. SO. 

Dunnington, the Order of the Tri- 
nity, Berksh. the Minister. SO. 
Ryeval, Cisterc. Yorksh. the Abbot 

and 2S Monks S. Dec 

St Albans, Bened. Herefordsh. 

the Abbot and S7 Monks. 5. 

An^am, Bened. Ozfordsh. the 

Prior and 8 Monks. 4. 

Kii^ham, August Yorksh. the 

Prior and 17 Friers. 8 

Notely— Yorksh. the Abbot and 

17 Monks. 9. 

Ellerton, Gilber. Yorksh. the Prior 

and 9 Friers. 11. 

York, the H. Trin. the Minister 

and 10 Priests. 
Yaroro, Dominic, the Prior, and 

5 Friers, 6 Novices. 

Darby, Dominic, the Prior, and 

6 rriers. S. JaJU 
Semperingham, Gilber. the Com- 
mend, and S Monks. 6. 

Newcastle, Francis, the Warden, 
with 8 Friers, and 2 Novices. 9. 

Newcastle, August 9. 

Newcastle, Dominic the Prior and 
12 Friers. 10. 



BOOK HI- 



SS 



KewcasUe, CamH. Um Prior, 7 

fritn, and S Nonces. 10. Jin. 

WftlkneU, NewcaiUe, U. Tim. the 

Prior. 10. 

Unmoath, Bened. Northomberl. 

Prior, 15 Prebend. 3 Not. It. 

Warwick. Bened. the Prior and 

19 MookB. 15. 

CoTentrj, Carthoa. the Prior and 

7 fidoDka. 16. 

Yorii. Aogoat. tbe Prior and 17 

Fellows. 17. 

Bradaestock. Wiltoh. the Prior and 

13 Monks. 18. 

Richmond, Yorksh. Francis, tha 

Prior and 14 Friers. 19. 

Lacock, Wiltsh. Nunnery, tha 

Abbess. SI. 

Combe, Warwicksb. Cisterc the 

quoMdam Abbot* 13 Monks. tl. 

Kenisham, Sommer.sb. August. 

the Abbot and 10 Monks. t3. 

Boltoo, Yorksh. August, the Priov 

an* 14 Friers. S9. 

Cockersaud, Lancsb. Premons. the 

Abbot and t« Monks t9. 

PoUsworth, Warwicksb. Nunnery, 

no Hands, only the Seal. 31. 

Nottingham, Cannel. the Prior and 

6 Friers. 3. Feb. 

Francis, the Prior and 7 Friers. 5.* 

Athelny. Sommer.Fh. Bened. the 

Abbot and 8 Monks. 8. 

Taunton, Sommer.ah. August, tha 

Prior and l« Monks. 10. 

Buckland, Sommer.sh. Nunnery, 

the Prioress. 10. 

Dunkeswell. Sommer.8h. Cisterc. IS. 
Polleslow, DeTonsh. Nunnery, tha 

Prioress. 14. 

Witbaro, Sommer.sh. Carthua. the 

Prior and H Monks. 15. 

Bushsham, Devonsh. 19. 

Caononleigh, Devonsh. Nunnery, 

no Hands but the Seal. 19. 

Hartland, Devonsh. August the 

Abbot and 4 Monks. 81. 

Tarry, Premonsi. Devonsh. the 

Abbot and 15 Monks. S3. 

Launcescoo, Comwal, August* the 

Prior and 8 Monks. S4. 

Buckfast. Devonsh. Cistar. the 

Abbot with 10 Monks. S5. 

Buckland, Devonab. Cister. the 

AbboL S7. 

Bodmyn, Comwal, AngusL the 

Prior and 8 Monks. S7. 

Edingdon, Wiltsh. August, the 

Rector and U Monks. S8. 

Plimptone. Canons, August. Devon. 

the Prior and 18 Monks. 1. Mar. 

St. Germans. Can. Aug. Comwal, 

the Prior and 7 Monks. S. 

Ford, Cister. Devonsh. the Abbot 

and 13 Monks. 8. 

Midleton, Bened. Devonsh. Abbot 

and Bp.Suff.of Shafts. IS Monks. 11. 



Abbots-burr, Bened. DoiaeUh. the 

Prior and 10 Monks. IS. Mat. 

Tarent, Nunnery, Doraetsh. the 

Abbess and 18 Nuns. IS. 

Bindon, Cisterc. Dorsetsh. tha 

Abbot and 7 Monks. 14. 

Cerae, Bened. Dorseuh. the Abbot 

and 16 Monks. 15. 

Sherburne. Bened. DorseUh. the 

Abbot and 16 Monks. 18. 

Montecute, Cluniac Sommerah. 

the Abbot and 13 Monks, SO. 

Tavenatock, Bened. Sommer.sh. 

the Abbot and SO Monks. SO. 

Shaftsbury Nunnery, DorMtsh. the 

Abbess. S3. 

Willton Nunnery, Wiltsh. the 

Abbess. S5. 

Hinton, Carthus. Sonnnersetah. the 

Prior and 19 Monks. 3K 

Bratton Cannons- August. Sonuner. 

the Abbot and 14 Monks. 1. April. 

Hide, Bened. Hampsh. Bp. Ban- 
gor Commend, and SI Mon. in 

April, but no date. 

Without daU thtre an four, 
Frandseans Cambr. the Guardian and S3 

Frat. 
Dominicans Cambr. the Prior and 15 Fr. 
Thetford Dominic, the Prior. 
Sancu Maria de I^tis, the Abbot and 19 

Monks. 

HotpitaU rmgnid (Aii Year, 
fit Thomas Sonthwark, the Master 

and one Brother. S5. July. 

St. John Wells, the Master and 3 

Brothers. 3. Feb, 

Bridgwater, tha Master and 7 

Brothers. 3. 

St John Ezon, the Master and S 

Brothers. SO. 

AU ih§ farmer RaigifatumM hmm the Covtnt 

Stab put to them, except thtm rf tome feto 

houMt of Beggiug Friars, which pfrhup$ had 

no SeuU * thejf are at» enroiled in the l«f . td, 

3d, and 5th Ciane, RolU ofihat Year. There 

ure Hkewiae tome few more enrolled, ef which 

the OriginaU are lost, which follow, 
Hales-Owen, PremonsU Sallop. the 

Abbot. 9. June. 

Clattercott Gilbert, the Prior. SS. Aug. 
Bedford, Francis, the Warden. 3. Oct. 
Stamford, Francis, the Warden. 8. 
Derleyghs, Cuterc. Staffordsh. the 

Abbot. SO. 

Pipeldeth, Cisterc. Nonham.sh. 

the Abbot. 5. Nor. 

De-la-pray Nunnery, Northam.sh. 

the Abbess. 16. Dec. 

Northallerton, Carmel. Yorksh. 

the Prior. SO. 

Pulton Gilbert, the Prior. 16. Jan. 

Newburg, August. Yorksh. SS. 

Bath Cathedral, Bened. S7. 

Brusyard Nunnery, Suffolk, tha 

Abbess. 17. Feb. 

GS 



8* 

Newham, Cistexc DeroDih. Um 
Abbot. 



6. July. 
8. 



Here fdlttw the Retlgnatknt made in the Si 
Year of the King's Reign, of which the On- 
ginalt are yet extant. 

Km MB Can. August. Lincolnih. 

the Prior and 9 Mooks. 
BeTolI Carthas. Nottmg.flh. the 

Prior and 7 Mooks. 
Irthforth Nonnvryi Lincolnsh. the 

Prioress and 17 Nuns. 9. 

Nnncotton Nunnery, Yorksh. with- 
out Subscriptions. 11. 
Hynings Nunnery, Lincolnsh. no 

Subscriptions. 11. 

Fosse Nunnery, lincolnsh. the Pri- 
oress. II. 
Newstead Prenonst. Notting.sh. 

the Prior and 11 Monks. SI. 

St. Osith. Can. August. Essex, the 

Abbot and 16 Monks. 28. 

Elistu Nunnery, Bedfoidsh. the 

Abbess. t6* Aug. 

Hammond, a Commission to the 
Bp. of Chester to take the Sur^ 
render of it. 31. 

Swine Nunnery, Yorksh. no Sub- 
scriptions. 3. Sept. 
Haughmond Can. August Sallop. 

the Abbot and 10 Monks. 9. 

Nonnkeling Nunnery* Yorksh. no 

Subscription but the Seal. 10. 

Nunniton Nunnery, the Prioress, 

t? Crosses for Subscript. It. 

Ubescroft Leicestersh. the Prior 

and 11 Friers. 15. 

Marrkk Nunnery, Yorksh. the Pri- 
oress. 15. 
Bumham Nunnery, Bucks, the Ab- 
bess and 9 Nuns. 19. 
St.Barthoiom.Smithfield,the Prior. t5. Oct. 
£dmundsbury Bened. Suffolk, the 

Abbot and 44 Monks. 4. Nor. 

A Commission for the surrender of 

St. Allborrottgh, Cbesh. 7. 

BerkinNanncry,Essex,the Abbess. 14. 
Tame, Ozfordsh.Bp. Reonen.* and 

16 Monks. 16. 

Osney, ihid. id. and If Monks. 17. 
Godstow Nunnery, Ozfordsh. sub- 
scribed by a Notary* 17. 
Studley Nunnery, Ozrordsh . signed 

as the former. 19. 

Thelsford. Norfolk, the Prior and 

i:) Monks. 16. Feb. 

Westminster Bened. the Abbot and 

«7' Monks. 16. Jan. 

A Commission to the Arch-Bpp.*^ 
of Canterb. for taking the Sur- 
render of Christ- Church Can- 
terbury. 
And another for the surrender 
of Rochester, both dated 

* Perhaps Roanen : King, Abbot of Osoey, 
had the title Episcopus Roanansis. 



RECORDS. 

Waltham Benedict. Essex, the Ab- 
8. Mar. hot and 17 Monks. S3. Mir. 

St. Mary Watte, Gilber. Bpp. of 
Landaffe Conuaead. 8 Frienaad 
14 Nuns. 

There it alto in the Augmentation-Offiee, • 
Book concerning the Resignationt and Sup' 
yreenmtt of' the follomng Monatteriet. 

St. Swithins Winchester. 15. Nov. 

St. Mary Winchester. 17. 

Wherewell. Hampshire. tl. 

Christ-Church,1 Vinham, the Com- 
mendator thereof is called £pif- 



y 20. Mar. 



coput Neopolitanut, 
Winchelcomb. 


3. Dec. 
4. 

9. 
9. 

ir>. 

19. 
24. 

2. Jan. 

9. 


St. Austins, near Bristol. 

Billesswick, near Bristol. 

Malmesbury. 

Cirencester. 

Hales. 

St Peter's Glocesterwark. 

Teuksbury. 



There etre alto teveral other Deedt enrolled, 
vhiehfoHow, 

St Mary-Orerhay, in Southwark. 14. Oct 

St. Michael, near Kingston upon 

Hull, Carthus. 9. Nov. 

Burton upon Trent. Staffordsh. 14. 

Hampol Nunnery, Yorksh. 19. 

St Oswald, Yorksh. 20. 

Kirkstall, Yoriish. 22. 

Pomfret, Yorksh. 23. 

Kirkelles, Yorksh. 24. 

Ardyngton, Yorksh. 26. 

Fountains, Yorksh. 26. 

St Msiy York. 29. 

St. Leonard York. 1. Dec. 

Nunnapleton Nunnery, Yorksh. 5. 

St Gelmans Selbe, Yorksh. 6. 

Melsey, Yorksh. 11. 

Malton, Yorksh. 11. 

Whitby. Yorksh. 14. 

Albalanda, Northumb. 18. 

Montgrasse Carthus. Yorksh. 18. 

Alnewick Premonstrat Northumb. 22. 

Gisbume August. Yorksh. 24. 

Newshame, Dunetme. 29. 

StCnthbertsCathedralofDuresme 31. 

St.BarthoIomew Nunnery, in New- 
castle. 3. Jan. 

F.g]e]iston, Richmondsh. 5. 

St. Mary Carlile, Cumber. 9. 

Hoppa Premonst. Westmorland. 14. 

St Werburg, Chester. 20. 

St Mary Chester, a Nunnery. 2t. 

St. Peters Shrewsbury. 24. 

St Milburg Winlock, Salop. 26. 

Sect. IV. 

It seems there was generally a Confession 
made with the Surrender : Of these some few 
are yet extant, though undpubtedly great care 
was taken to destroy as many as could be in 
Queen Mary's time. That long and full one 



BOOK III. 



85 



^ 



made by the Prior of St. Andrews in North- 
mmpton, the Preamble whereof is printed by 
Fuller, and is at large printed by Weaver, is 

et preserved in the Augmentation-Office. 

There are some few more also extant, sis of 
these I have seen, ooe of them follows. 

FonikSMUCB as we Richard Green, Abbot 
of our Monastery of our Blessed Lady St. 
Mary of Betlesden, and the Convent of. the 
said Monastery , do profoundly consider. That 
the whole manner and trade of living, which 
we and our pretendel Religion have prac- 
tised, and used many days, does most princi- 
pally consist in cenain dumb Cerenjoniee»and 
other certain Constitutions of the Bishops of 
Rome, and other Forinseral Potentates, as 
the Abbot of Cistins, and therein only nose- 
led, and not taught in the true knowledg of 
God's Laws, procuring always Exemptions of 
the Bishops of Rome m>m our Ordinaries and 
Diocesans : submitting our selves prin^pipally 
to Forinsecal Potentates and Powers, which 
never came here to reform such disorders of 
living and abuses, as now have been found to 
have reigned amongst us. And therefore now 
asfluredly knowing, that the most perfect wav 
of living, is most principally and sufficiently 
declared unto us by our Master Christ, his 
Evangelists and Apostles, and that it is most 
expedient for us to be governed and ordered 
by our Supream Head, under God, the King's 
most noble Grace, with our mutual assent and 
consent, submit our selves, and every one of us, 
jto the most benign Mercy of the King's Ma- 
jesty ; and by these presents do surrender, &c. 

The Surrentler foUom in eommnn fom^ Signed 
by the Ahbot, Snliprior aud 9 Monh, to. Sep- 
temb. Regni 30. 

There are others to the same purpose Signed 
by the G uardian and seven Franciscans at A 1 is* 
bury, the 1st of October. By the Franciscans 
at Bedford the 3d of October. The Francis- 
cans in Coventry the oth of October. And the 
Franciscans in Stamford the 8th of October. 
And the Carmelites in Stamford on the same 
day, which I shall also insert, the former four 
agreeing to it. 

FoRASMUcn as we the Prior and Friers of 
this House of Carmelites in Stamford, com- 
monly called the White Friers in Stamford, 
in the County of Lincoln, do profoundly con- 
sider that the perfection of Christian living 
doth not consist in some Ceremonies, wear- 
ing of a white Coat, disguising our selves 
after strange fashions, dockying and becking, 
wearing Scapulars and Hoods, and other-like 
Papistical Ceremonies, wherein we have been 
most principally practised and noMJed in 
times past ;but the very true way to pleaseGod, 
and to live a true Christian Man, without all 
hypocrisy and feigned dissimulation, is sin- 
oerefy declared to us by our Master Christ, 
his Evangelists, and Apostles ; being minded 
hereafter to follow the same, conforming our 
tetf to Che Will and Pleasure of our Supream 



Head, under God, on Earth, the King's Ma* 
jesty ; and not to follow henceforth, the su- 
perstitious 'i'mditions of any Forinsecal Po- 
tentate or Power, with mutual assent and 
consent, do submit our selves unto the Mercy 
of our said Sovereign Lord, and with the like 
mutual assent and consent do surrender, &c. 
Signed by the Prior and 6 Friers. 



Sbct. V. — Of the manner of tuppretsing tht 
AhnasterUi after they were SurrenderetL 

The Reader will best understand this by 
the following account of the Suppression of 
the Monastery of 'J euksbury, copied from a 
Book that is in the Augmentation-Office, 
which begins thus : 

Thb Certificate of Robert Southwell Ea- 

3 aire, William Petre, Edward Kaime, and - 
ohn London, Doctors of Law ; John Ap-rice, 
John Kingsman, Richard Paulet, and William 
Bemars, Esquires, Commissioners assigned 
by the King's Majesty, to take the Surrendera 
of divers Monasteries, by force of his Grace s 
Commission to them, 6, 5, 4, or 3 of them, 
in that behalf directed ; bearing date at his 
Hii^hness's Palace, of Westminster, the 7th 
day of Movemb. in the 31 year of the Kei^n 
of our most dread Sovereign I^rd Henry the 
Eighth, by the Grace of God, King of Eng- 
land, and of France, Defender of the Faith, 
Lord of Ireland, and in Earth immediately 
under Christ Supreme Head of the Church 
of England, of all and singular their Pro- 
ceedings, as well in and of these Monasteries 
by his Majesty appointed to-be altered, as of 
others to be dissolved, according to the teneur, 
purport, and effect of his Graces said Com- 
mission ; with Instructions to them likewise 
delivered, as hereafter ensueth. 

Com. Glocester. 

'"Surrendered to the use of theKing's 
Majesty, and of his Heirs and 
Successors for ever made, bear- 
ing date under the Covent-Seal 
of the same late Monastery, the 
9th day of January, in tne 31 
year of the Reign of our most 
dread victorious Sovereign Lord, 
King Henry the Eighth and the 
said day and year clearly dis- 
solved and supposed. 

As well Spiritual^ 
asTemporal.over 
and besides 136/. 
8i. 1W. in Fees, 
Annuities, and 

Custodies, grant- L t. d, 
ed to divers Per- ^ 1595 IS < 
sons by Letters 
Patents under the 
Covent-Seal of 
the said late Mo- 
nastery for term 
L of their lives. 



Teuk. 
bury late 
Monas- 
tery. 



The clear 
yearly va- 
lue of all 
the Pos- 
sessions " 
belonging 
to said 
late Mo- 
nastery. 



86 



Thm clear Yearly Value. . . 



RECORDS. 



L i. d. 
1695 15 6 



Pen- 



assign- 
ed (o 
the late 
Heligi.^ 
ous dis- 
patch' 
ed;tbat 
is to 
•ay, to 



J.WichJate 

Abbot there 

S66134 
J. Belej late 

Prior there Itf 
J. Bromea- 

grove late 

Prior of De- 

lehunit IS 6 B 

llobert Cir- 

cester Prior 

of St. James 13 6 8 
Will.Didcote 

Prior of Cran- 

bome 10 

Rob. Chelten- 

hem B. D. 10 
Two\lbnks 8i. 

a piece 16 

One Monk 7 
27 Mon. 6L 
Ll3s.4d.eachl80 0^ 
And so remains clear — 1044 



551 6 8 



8 10 



Records 
and £Ti- 
dances 



Belong- 
ing to 
the late 
Mooaa- 
tery 



Remains in the Trea- 
sury there under the 
Custody of JohnWhit- 
»tington Kt. the Keya 
whereof being deliver- 
ed to R. Paulet Re- 



Houses 
and 
Build- 
ings as- 
signed 
to re- 



unde- 
faced. 



Com* 
mitted 
to the 
custo 
dyof 
^John 
Whit- 
ting, 
ton 
Kt. 



Leada 
re- 
main* 
ing 
upon 

Bella 



iag 



f The Lodging called the^ 
Newark, leading from the 
Gate of the late Abbot's 
lodging, with Buttery, 
Pantry, Cellar, Kitching, 
Larder, and Pastry there- 
to adjoininic. The late Ab- 
bot's Lodging, the Hos> 
tery , the ireat Gate enter- 
ing into theCourt,with the 
Lodging over the same ; 
the Abbot's Stable, Bake- 
house, Brewhouse and 
Slaughterhouse, the Alm- 
ry. Bam, Derryhouse, the 
the great Bam next Aven, 
theMaltinghouse.with the 
Gamers in the same, the 
Oxhottse in the Barton, 
the Barton-gate, and the 
Lodging over the same. . 

''TheQuire, lies, andChap-'' 
pels annext the Cloister 
Chapter house, Prater, I 180 
St. Michaels Chappel, f Foder. 
Halls, Fermory, and 
Gaee-houae, esteemed to^ 

In the Steple there arel ^4500 
eight poiaa by eatima- V^oight. 
tioa J 



{■ 



'The Church, with Chap-^ 
pels. Cloister, Chapter- 
house, Misericord, the 
the two Dormitories, the 
Infirmary, withChappels 
and Lodgings within the 
same ; the Workbay, 
with another House ad- 
Deem- joining to the same, the 
ad to be I Covent-Kitching, the Li* 
auper- * brary, the old Hostery, 
flttouai the Chamberers Lodg- 
ing, the new-Hall, the 
old Parlor adjoining to 
the Abbot's T^ging ; the 
Cellarers Lodging, the 
Poultry -house, theGard- 
ner, the Almary, and all 
other Houses and Lodg- 
ings not above reserved.^ 
Snmofall f ^ 

Sold by the said Com- I 
missioners, as in a I 
particular Book of! > 
-i Sales thereof made y 
ready to be shewed, 
as more at large may 
appear. 



Com- 
mitted 
>as 
above- 
said. 



the Oraa- 



Goods, 
and Chat- 
ties be- 
longing to 
the said 
late Mo- 
nastery. 



«.d. 
19480 



meats 



To the 
lateHe- 
ligious 
and 
Ser- 
vants 
dis- 
j>atcht 



f To 38 late Re- 
ligious Persons 
of the said late 
Monastery of 
theKiog'sMat. 
reward. 



80 13 4 



To an 144 late^ 
Servants of the 
said late Mo- 
nastery, for 
their Wages 



>.7510 



Pay, 

menta 



fFor 
debts 
owing 
by the 
said 
late 
Mo- 

^nastry 



^ and Liveries 

fTo divers Per-*^ 
sons for Victu- 
als and Neces- 
saries of them 
had to the use 
of the said Mo- 
nastery, with 
10^ paied tu 
the late Abbot 
there, for and 
in full paiment > 18 IS 
of 1«4/. 5t. 4d. 
by him to be 
paid to certain 
Creditoraofthe 
said late Mo- ' 
nastery, by Co- 
venants made 
with the afore- 
said Commis- | 
^ sioners. J 

And BO remains daar— 19 It 8 



BOOK III. 



97 



Jewels re- C 

eerved to I Miten ganrished with 
the QM of< gilt, ragged Pearls, and 
the King's J ooonterfeit Stones. 
Majesty. L 

Plate of foj,,^^,, 
Silver re- ??!^" P« 



the 



v:;r^ro\^^.^--^ 



S29 



gilt 
Silver white 



605 
49r 



«. 



^1431 



Oraa- 



» re- 
served to << 
tliesaid 



One Cope of Silver Tissue.^ 

with one Clesible, and 

one Tunicle of the same ; I 

one Cope of Gold Tissue, | 

with one Cles. and two I 

^ Tunides of the same. J 



TktnfcOam a Lut ofmmt imall Debtt owing 
to •md Ay tk* mid Monatttty. 

ThonfoUowi •Lktoftht JJvingt in their Gift. 

Com. Glooest. Four Parsonages and 10 

Vicarages. 
Com. Wigom. Two Parsonages and 2 

Vicarages. 
Com. Warwic. Two Parsonages. 

Com. Will. BristoL Five Parsonages and 1 

Vicarage. 
Gem. Wilts. « Vicar. 

Com. Ozon. Ods Pars, and t Vicar, 
Com. Dors. Foar Pais, and S Vicar. 
Com. Sommers. Three Pars. 
Com. Devon. 1 Vicar. 

Com. Comab. 2 Vicar. 

Com Glamorg. ( ^ y.^, 

and Morgan. S 

In all 21 Parsonages and 27 Vicarages. 



IV.— QiMen Ann BoUjm'i lad UtUr to 
King Henry, 

[Cotton Libr. Otho. C. 10.] 

sia, 

You a Grace's displeasure, and my Impri- 
aonment, are things so strange unto me, as 
what to write, or whst to excuse, I ain alto- 
gether ignorant. Whereas you send unto me 
(willing to confess a Truth, and to obtain 
your favour) by such an one whom you know 
to be mine ancient professed Enemy. I no 
sooner received this Message by him, than I 
rightly conceived yoer meaning ; and if, as 
you say, confessing a Truth indeed may pro- 
care my safety, I shall with all willingness 
and duty perform your Command. 

Bat let not voar Grace ever imagine that 
▼our poor Wife will ever be brought to ac- 
krowledg a Fault, where not so much as a 
thought thereof proceeded. And to speak a 
Truth, never Prince had Wife more loyal in 
all duty, and in all true affection, than you 
have ever found in Ann Boleyn, with which 
Name and Place I conld willingly have con- 
tented my self, if God, and your Grace's 
pl^asoze had been so pleased. Neither did 



I at any time so far forget my self in my Ex- 
altation, or received Queeoship, but that I 
always looked for such an alteration as now 
I find ) for the ground of my preferment being 
on no surer ^undadon than your Grace's 
Fancy, the least alteration, I knew, was fit 
and sufiicient to draw that Fancy to some 
other Subject. You have chosen me, from a 
low estate, to be your Queen and Compa- 
nion, far beyond my desert or desire. If then 
you found me worthy of such honour, Good 
your Grace let not any light Fancy, or bad 
counsel of mine Enemies, withdraw your 
Princely Favour from roe ; neither let that 
Stain, that unworthy stain of a disloyal heart 
towards your good Grace, ever cast so foul a 
blot on ^our most dutiful Wife, and the In- 
fant- Pnncess your Daughter : Try me. good 
King, but let me have a lawful Trial, and let 
not my sworn Enemies sit as my Accusers and 
Judges ; yea, let me receive an open Trial, 
for my Truth shall fear no open shame ; then 
shall you see, either mine innocency cleared, 
your suspicion and Conscience satisfied, the 
Ignominy and slander of the World stopped, 
or my guilt openly declared. So that what- 
soever God or you may determine of me, 
your Grace may be freed from an open cen- 
sure: and mine Offence being so lawfully 
proved, your Grace is at liberty, both before 
God and Man, not only to execute worthy 
punishment on me as an unlawful Wife, but 
to follow your Affection, already settled, on 
that Party, for whose sake I am now as I am, 
whose Name 1 could some good while since 
have pointed unto : your Grace being not ig- 
normnt of my suspicion therein. 

But if you have already determined of me, 
and that not only my Death, but an infamous 
slander must bring you the enjoying of your 
desired happiness; then Idesiieof (iod, that 
he will pardon your great sin therein, and 
likewise mine Enemies, the Instrumenu 
thereof; and that he will not call you to a 
strict account for your un princely and cruel 
usage of me, at his General Judgment Seat, 
where both you and my self must shortly ap- 
pear, and in whn»e judgment I doubt not 
(whatsoever the World may think of me) mine 
Innocence shall be openly known and suffi- 
ciently cleared. 

My last and only request shall be. That my 
self may only bear the burthen of your Grace's 
displeasure, and that it may not touch the 
innocent Souls of those poor Gentlemen, who 
(as 1 understand) are likewise in strait Im- 
prisonment for my sake. If ever I have found 
favour in your sight, if ever the NaiAe of Ann 
Boleyn hath been pleasing in your ears, then 
let me obtain this request ; and I will so leave 
to trouble your Grace any further, with mine 
earnest Prayers to the Trinity to have your 
Grace in his good keeping, and to direct you 
in all your actions. From my doleful Prison 
in the Fower this 6th of May. 

Your Most Loyal and ever Faithful Wife, 
Ann BoLtrN^ 



88 



RECORDS. 



V. — The Judgment of the Convocttiion caneem- 

mg Geueral-CouneiU. PublUhed by the 

L. Herbert from the OriginaL 

As coDcerning Genenl-CoanciU, like as 
we (taught by long experience) do perfectly 
know that there never was. nor is, any thing 
devised, invented, or instituted by oar Fore- 
Kaihers, more expedient or mora necessary 
for the ejitablishnient of our faith, for the 
extirpation of Heresies, and the abolishing of 
Sects and Schisms ; and finally, for the re- 
ducing of Christ's People onto one perfect 
unity and concord in his Religion, than by 
the having of General- Councils. So that the 
same be lawfully had and congnegated in Spi- 
rit u Saucto, and be also conform and agree- 
sbie, as well concerning the surety and indif- 
ferency of the Places, as all other Points 
requisite and necessary for the same, unto 
that wholesome and godly Institution and 
usage, for the which they were at first de- 
vised and used in the Primitive Church. 
Lven so on the other side, taught by like ex- 
perience, we esteem, repute, and judg, That 
there is, ne can be any thing in the World 
more pestilent and pernicious to the Com- 
mon-weal of Christendom, or whereby the 
Truth of God's Word hath in times past, or 
hereafter may be sooner defaced or subvert- 
ed, or whereof hath and may ensue more 
contention, more discord and other devilish 
effects, than when such General Councils 
have or shall be assembled, not christianly 
nor charitably, but for and upon private ma- 
lice and ambition, or other worldly and carnal 
Respects, and Considerations, according to 
the saying of Gregory Naziansenus, in his 
Kpistle to one Procopius, wherein he writeth 
this sentence following; Sie tentio, ti verum 
$eribendum e^t, omues Omventui Epitceperum 
fugiendoi ei$e, quia nulUut Synodi Jiuem vitU 
boMum, neqne habentem mafi$ tolutionem maUk- 
nim, quam iMcrementum : Nam eupiditatet eon- 
tentiouum, et gloria (sed ne pute* me ediMum 
ula teribentem) viiieuut rationem. That is to 
say i " I think this, if I should write truly. 
That all General Councils be to be eschewed, 
for I never saw that they produced any good 
End or Effect, nor that any Provision or Re- 
medy, but rather increase of Mischiefs pro- 
ceeded of them. For the desire of mainte- 
nance of Men's Opinions aud ambition of 
Glory (but reckon not that I write this of 
malice) hath always in them overcomed rea- 
son" Wherefore we think that Christian 
Princes, especially and above all things, 
ought and must, with all their wills, power, 
and diligance, foresee and provide ; Ne Sane* 
tittima fuie in parte maforum Itiuiluta, ad im- 
probimmM ambitienit aut malitia effeetut er- 
pUndoe, dioenimmo sua fine et $celeratissimo 
pervertantur ; Neve ad alium pr4tt¥xtum po$tint 
walere, et Umge diversum effectum arhi produeere 
euam SuTtetiuima rei facia pre eeferat, 'lliat 
ii to say, *' Lest the most noble wholesome 
Institotions of our Elders in this behalf be 



perverted to a most contrary and most wick- 
ed end and effect ; that is to say, to fulfil and 
satisfy the wicked affections of Men's Ambi- 
tion and Malice ; or, lest they might prevail 
for any other colour, or bring forth any other 
effect than their nv>st vertuous and laudable 
countenance doth outwardly to the World 
shew or pretend." And first of all we tliink 
that they ought principally to consider who 
hath the Authority to call together a General 
Council. Secondly, Whether the Causes al- 
ledged be so weighty and so urgent, that ne- 
cessarily they require a General Council, nor 
can otherwise be remedied. Thirdly, Who 
ought to be Judges in the General Council. 
Fourthly, What order of proceeding is to be 
observed in the same, and how the Opinions 
or Judgments of the Fathers are to be con- 
sulted or asked. Fifthly* What Doctrines 
are to be allowed or defended, with diverse 
other things which in General Councils ought 
of reason and equity to be observed.. And as 
unto the first Point, We think that neither 
the Bishop of Rome, nor any one Prince, of 
what estate, degree, or preheminence soever 
he be, may by his own Authority, call, in- 
dite, or summon any General Council with- 
out the express consent, assent, and agree- 
ment of the residue of Christian Princes, and 
especially such as have within their own 
Realms and Seigniories, Imperium merum, 
that is to say. of such as hare the whole, 
intire, and supream Government and Autho- 
rity over all their Subjects, without know- 
ledging or recognizing of any other supream 
Power or Authority. And this to be true, 
we be induced to think, by many and sundry, 
as well examples as great Reasons and Au- 
thority. The which, forasmuch as it should 
be over-long and tedious to express here par- 
ticularly, we have thought gc<>d to omit the 
same for this present. And in witness that 
this is our plain and determinate Sentence, 
Opinion, and Judgment, touching the Pre- 
misses, we the Prelates an4 Clergy under- 
written, being congregate together in the 
Convocation of the Province of Canterbury, 
and representbg the whole Clergy of the 
same, have to these Presents subscribed our 
Names the toth of July, m the Year of otir 
Lord, 1536. C8. Hen. 8. 

Signed by 

Thomas Cromwel, Thomas Cantua- 
riensis, Johannes London, with 
13 Bishops, and of Abbots, Pri-* 
ors, Arch-Deacons, Deans, Proc- 
tors, Clerks, and other Minis- 
ters 49. 

There were then butt? Biehopi in the Pratinee 
ef Canterbury, and Roister being tusrsnl, ef 
the other 16, 14 did eign thie. 



BOOK III. 



89 



VI.-— iMtnielitfRf /or the King*i Commiuitynen, 
fvr a turn turvey, ^nd an Inv$utory to be 
«uid« flf all the Uemeuies, Laudi, Goods, and 
CkatUU aftpertainiifg to any Htmtt of Heti- 
gioH nf Monks, Cannons, and Suns withiu 
their Ciimmuttim, ucefrning to the Articles 
hereafter foUowing. The number of which 
Houses in every County limited in thrir 
Commission, being auueied to the said Com' 
mijRoji. An Original. 

[Ex MSS. Nob. D. G. Pieipoint] 

HENRY K. 

FiKST ; After the Division made, one Au- 
ditor, one particaiar UeceiTer, one Clerk of 
the Register of the last Visitation, with three 
other discreet Persons to be named by the 
King in every County where any such Hoases 
be ; after their repair to such House, shall 
declare to the Goremour, and Ueligious per- 
sons of the same, the Statute of Dissolution, 
the Commission, and the cause and purpose 
of their repair for that time. 

/(em; That after the Declaration made, 
the said Commissioners shall swear the Go- 
Temors of the Houses, or such other the 
OiScers of the same House, or other, as ye 
■hall think can best declare the state and 
plight of the same, to make declaration and 
answer to the Articles there under-written. 

hem ; Of what Order, Rule, or Religion, 
the same House is, and whether it be a Cell 
or not ; and if it be a Cell, then the Commis- 
sioners to deliver to the GoTemors of the 
House a Privy Seal, and also to injoin him, 
in the King's Name, under a great pain, to 
appear without delay before the Chancellor 
of the Augmentations of the Revenues of the 
King's Crown and the Council ; and in the 
mean time not to meddle with the same Cell, 
till the King's pleasure be further known. 

Item ; What number of Persons of Reli- 
gion be in the same, and the conversatioD of 
dieir livM, and how many of them be Priests, 
and how many of them will go to other 
Houses of that Religion ; or how many will 
take Capacities ; and how many Servants or 
Hinds tlie same House keepetn commonly, 
and what other Persons have their living m 
the same House. 

It£m ; To survey the quantity or value of 
the Lead and Bells of .the same House, as 
near as they can, with the ruin, decay, state, 
and plight of the same. 

Item; Incontinently to call for the Co- 
vent-Seal, with all Writings and Charters. 
Evidences and Muniments concerning any of 
the Possessions to be delivered to them, and 
put the same in sure keeping, and to take a 
just Inventory betwixt them and the Gover- 
nour, or other Head-Officer, by Indenture, of 
the Ornaments, Plate, Jewels, Chattels, 
ready Alony, Stuff of Houshold, Coin, as 
well signed aa not signed. Stock and Store in 
the Farmer's hands, and the value thereof, 
as near as they can, which were appertaining 
to the same Houses the first day of March 



last past; and what dfbts the House doth 
owe, and to what Person ; and what Debts 
be owing to them, and by whom. 

liem; After, to cause the Covent, or 
Common-Seal, the Plate, Jewels, and ready 
Mooy, to be put in safe keeping, and the re- 
sidue of the Particulars specified in the In- 
ventory, to be left in the keeping of the Go- 
vernor, or some other Head- Officer, without 
wasting or consumption of the same, unless 
it be for necessary eipence of the House. 

Item ; That they command the Governor, 
or other receiver of the same House, to re- 
ceive no Rents of their Farms until they 
know further of the King's pleasure, except 
such Rents as must needs be had for their 
necessary Food or Sustenance, or for payment 
of their SServants Wages. 

Item ; 1 o survey discreetly the Demesnes 
of the same House ; that is to say, suph as 
have not been commonly used to be letten 
out, and to certifie the clear yearly value 
thereof. 

Item; To examine the true jearly value 
of all the Farms of the same House, deduct- 
ing thereof Rents reserved, Pensions and 
Portions paied out of the same, Synodals, 
and proxies ; Bailiffs, Receivers, Stewards, 
and Auditors Fees, and the Names of them 
to whom they be paied and due, and to none 
other. 

lum ; What Leases hath been made to 
any Farmer, of the Farms pertaining to the 
same House ; and what Rent they reserved, 
and to whom, and for how many years, and 
a Copy of the Indenture if they can get it, or 
else the Counter-pane. ' 

Item ; To search and enquire what Woods) 
Parks, Forests, Commons, or other Profit bo» 
longing to any of the Possessions of tliesame 
Houses, the Number of the Acres, the Age 
and Value, as near as they can. 

Item; What Grants, Bargains, Sales, 
Gifts, Alienations, Leases of any Lands, Te- 
nements, Woods, or Offices, hath been made 
by any the said Governors, of any of the said 
Houses, within one Year next before the 4th 
day of February last past, and of what things, 
or to what value, and to whom, and for what 
estate. 

ii«in ; If there be any House of the Reli- 
gioij aforesaid omitted and not certified in 
the Exchequer, then the said Commissioners 
to survey the same, and to make Certificate 
accordingly. 

Item ; Ihat they straitly command every 
Governor of every such House limited in 
their Commission, to Sow and Till theii 
Grounds as they have done before, till the 
King's pleasure be further known. 

Item ; If there be any House given by the 
King to any Person, in any of the said seve- 
ral Limits of the said Commission, the Names 
whereof shall be declared to the said Com* 
missioners. Then the said Commissioners 
shall immediately take the Covent from the 
Governor, and take an Inventory indented of 



90 



RECORDS, 



the Lead, Bells, Debts, Goods, Chattels, 
Plate, Jewels, OmamenU. Stock and Store, 
to the King's um ; and to make sale of the 
Gooda, Chattels, and other Implements, 
Plate and Jewels only excepted. 

hem ; The said Commissioners in every 
such Mouse, to send such of the Religious 
Persons that will remain in the same Reli- 
gion, to some other great House of that Re- 
ligion, by their discretion, with a Letter to a 
Governor for the receipt of them ; And the 
residue of them that will go to the World, to 
send them to my Lord of Canterbury, and 
the Lord Chancellor for their Capacities, with 
the Letter of the same Commissioners. 

hem ; The said Commissioners to give the 
said Persons that will have Capacities, some 
reasonable Rewards, according to the dis- 
tauce of the place, by their discretions to be 
appointed. 

Hem; The said Commissioners to com- 
mand the Govemour to resort to the Chan- 
cellor of the Augmentation for his yearly 
Stipend and Pension. 

hem ; If there be any House dissolved or 
given up to the King by their Deed, then 
the Commissioners shall order themselves in 
every point and purpose, as the Houses given 
by ibe King to any other Person in form 
aforesaid. 

hem ; Every of the said Commissioners 
having in charge to survey more than one 
Shire within the Limits of their Commission, 
immediately after they have perused one 
Shire, parcel of their Charge, in form afore- 
saidj shall send to the Chancellor of the 
Court for the Augmentation of the Revenues 
of the King's Crown, a brief Certificate of all 
these Comports, according to the Instructions 
aforesaid, what they have done in the Pre- 
misses, and in every County so surveighed, 
then to proceed further to another County -, 
and so as they pass the said Counties to 
make like Certificate, and so forth, till their 
Limits be surveighed, and there to remain 
till they know further of the King's plea- 
sure. 

lum ; If the said Commissioners have but 
one County in charge, then to certifie tho 
said Chancellor in form aforesaid, and there 
to remain till they know further of the King's 
pleasure. 



VII. — Ivjunetiont given by tkt Authority of thg 
King*t Higkneu to thi CUrgy of this Realm. 

[Register, Cranm. fol. 47.] 

In the Name of God, Amen. In the Year 
of our Lord God one thousand five hundred 
thirty-six, and of the most noble Reign of our 
Sovereign Lord, Henry the Eiehth, King of 
England and France, the !f8 Year, and the 
day of I Thomas Cromwel 

Knight, Lord Cromwel, Keeper of the Privy- 
Seal of our said Sovereign Lord the King, 
and Vicegerent unto the same, for and con- 



cerning all bis Jurisdictions Ecclesiastica] 
within the Realm, visiting by the King's 
Highness's Supream Authority Ecclesiastical, 
the People and Clergy of this Deanery nf 

by my trusty Commissary 
lawfully deputed and constitute for this part, 
have, to the glory of Almighty God, to the 
King's Highness's honour, the publick Weal 
of this his Realm, and encrease of Vertue in 
the same, appointed and assigned these In- 
junctions ensuing to be kept and observed, of 
the Dean, Parsons. Vicars, Curates, and Sti- 
pendaries, resiant or having cure of Soul, 
or any other Spiritual Administrations within 
this Deanery, under the pains hereafter li- 
mited and appointed. 

The first is ; l*hat the Dean, Parsons, 
Vicars, and other, having cure of Soul any- 
where within this Deanery, shall faithfully 
keep and observe, and as uur as in them may 
lie, shall cause to be observed and kept of 
other, all and singular Laws and Statutes of 
this Realm, made for the abolishing and ex- 
tirpation of the Bishop of Rome's pretensed 
and usurped Power and Jurisdiction within 
this Realm. And for the establishment and 
confirmation of the King's Authority and 
Jurbdiction of the eame, as of the Supream 
Head of the Church of England ; and shall, 
to the utter-most of their Wit, Knowledge, 
and Leaning, purely, sincerely, and without 
any 'colour or dissimulation, declare, mani- 
fest, and open, for the space of one quarter 
of a year next ensuing, once every Sunday, 
and after that at the least- wise twice every 
quarter, in their Sermons and other Colla- 
tions, that the Bishop of Rome's usurped 
Power and Jurisdiction, having no establish- 
ment nor ground by the Law of God, was of 
most just causes taken away and abolished ; 
and therefore they owe unto him no manner 
of obedience or subjection ; and that the 
King's Power is within his Dominion the 
highest Power and Potentate, under God, to 
whom all Men within the same Dominions, 
by God's Commandment, owe most luyalty 
and obedience, afore and above all other 
Powers and Potentate^ m Earth. 

hem ; Whereas certain Articles were lately 
devised and put forth by the King's High- 
ness's Authority, and condescended upon by 
the Prelates and Clergy of this his Realm 
in Convocation, whereof part are necessary 
to be holden and believed for our Salvation, 
and the other part do concern and teach cer- 
tain laudable Ceremonies, Rites, and Usages 
of the Church, meet and convenient to be 
kept and used for a decent and politick order 
in the same ; the said Dean, Parsons, Vicars, 
and other Curates, shall so open and declare 
in their said Sermons, and other Collations, 
the said Articles unto them that be under 
their Cure, that they may plainly know and 
discern which of them be necessary to be 
believed and observed for their Salvation* 
and which be not necessary, but only do con- 
cein the decent and politick order of the said 



BOOK III. 



91 



Churcb : according to such Commandment 
and Admonition as hath been given onto 
them heretofore, by Authority of the King's 
Highness in that behalf. 

Moreorer, That they shall declare wito all 
•neb as be under their Cure, the Articles 
likewise devised, put forth, and authorised 
of late, for and concerning the abrogation of 
certain superfluous Holy-days, according to 
the effect and poiport of the same Articles : 
and perswade their Parishioners to keep and 
observe the same inviolable, M things honest- 
ly provided, decreed, and established, by 
common consent, and publick Authority, for 
the Weal, Commodity, and Profit of all this 
Realm. 

Besides this, to the intent that all Super- 
perstition and Hypocrisie, crept into divers 
Mens hearts may vanish away, they shall 
not set forth or extol any Images, Reliques, 
or Miracles, for any superstition or lucre; 
nor allure the People by any inticements to 
the pilgrimages of any Saint otherwitie than 
is permitted in the Articles lately put forth 
by the Authority of the Kini^s Majesty, and 
condescended upon by the Prelates and Cler- 
gy of this his Realm in Convocation : as 
diongh it were proper or peculiar to that 
Saint to give this Commodity, or that : seeing 
all Goodness, Health, and Grace, ought to 
be both asked and looked for only of God, 
as of the very Author of the same, and of 
none other, for without him it cannot be 

fiven : But they shall exhort, as well their 
^arinhioners as other Pilgrims, that they do 
rather apply themselves to the keeping of 
God's Commandments, and fulfilling of his 
Works of Charity ; perswading them that 
they shall please Gpd more by the true exer- 
cising of their bodily Labour, Travail, or oc- 
cupation, and providing for their Families, 
than if they went about to the said Pilgrim- 
ages ; and that it shall profit more their 
Souls health, if they do bestow that on the 
Poor and Needy, which they would have be- 
stowed upon the said Images or Reliques. 

Also in the same their Sermons, and other 
Collations, the Parsons, Vicars, and other 
Cunits, aforesaid, shall diligently admonish 
the Fathers and Mothers, Masters and Go- 
vernors of Youth, being within their Cure, to 
teach, or cause to be taught, their Children 
and Servants, even from their Infancy, their 
Pater Noster, the Articles of our Faith, and 
the Ten Commandments, in their Mother 
Tongue : And the same so taught, shall cause 
the said Youth oft to repeat and understand. 
And to the intent that this may be the more 
easily done, the said Curats shall, in their 
Sermons, deliberately and plainly recite of 
the said Pater Noster, the Articles of our 
Faith, and the Ten Commandments, one 
Clause or Article one day, and an other an- 
other day, till those be taught and learnt by 
little ; and shall deliver the same in writing, 
or shew where printed Books containing the 
be to be sold, to them that can reaid or 



will desire the same. And thereto that the 
said Fathers and Mothers, Masters and Go- 
vernors, do bestow their Children and Ser- 
vants, even from their Childhood, either to 
Learning, or some other honest Exercise, 
Occupation, or Hasbandry : exhorting, coun- 
selling, and by all the ways and means tliey 
may, as well m their said Sermons and Col- 
lations, as otherwise, perswading the said 
Fathers, Mothers, Masters, and other Go- 
vernors,, being under their Cure and Charge, 
diligently to provide and foresee that Uie 
said Youth be in no manner-wise kept or 
brought up in idleness, lest at any time after- 
wards they be driven, for lack of some Mys- 
tery of Occupation to live by, to fall to beg- 
ging, stealing, or some other untliriftiness ; 
forasmuch as we may daily see, through sloth 
and idleness, divers valiant Men fall, some 
to begging, and some to theft and murder ; 
which after brought to calamity and misery, 
impute a great part thereof to their Friends 
and Governors, which suffered them to be 
brought up so idely in their Youth ; where if 
they had been well educated and brought up 
in some good Literature, Occupation, or Mys- 
tery, they should, being Rulers of their own 
Family, have profited, as well themselves 
as divers other Persons, to the great com- 
modity and ornament of the Common-weal. 

Also, that the said Parsons, Vicars, and 
other Curats, shall diligently provide that 
the Sacraments and Sacramentals be duly 
and reverently ministered in their Parishes ; 
and if at any time it hapned them, either in 
any of the Cases expressed in the Statutes of 
this Realm, or of special license given by 
the King's Majesty to be absent from their 
Benefices, they shall leave their Cure, not 
to a rude and unlearned Person, but to an 
honest, well learned, and expert Curate, that 
may teach the rude and unlearned of their 
Cure wholesome Doctrine, and reduce thetn 
to the right way that do err ; and always let 
them see, that neither they, nor their Vicars, 
do seek more their own profit, promotion, or 
advantage, than the profit of the Souls that 
they have under their Care, or the Glory of 
God. 

Also, that every Parson, or Proprietary of 
any Parish Church within this Realm, shall 
on this side the Feasts of St Peter ad V'utcula 
next coming, provyde a Book of the whole 
Bible, both in Latin, and also in English, 
and lay the same in the Quire, for every 
Man that will to read and look Uterein, and 
shall discourage no man from the Reading 
any Part of the Bible, either in Ladn or in 
English ; but rather comfort, exhort, and ad- 
monish every Man to read the same, as the 
very word of God, and the Spiritual Food of 
Man's soul, whereby tliey may the better 
know the Dutys to God, to their Sovereign 
Lord the King, and their Neighbour: ever 
gently and charitably exhorting that using 
a sober and modest flaviour in the Reading 
and Inqtiisition of the true sense of the 



92 



RECORDS. 



same ; they do in no wise stiffly or eagerly 
contend or striTe one with another about tlie 
same, bat refer the Declaration of tliose 
Places tbat be in Controversy to the Judg- 
ment of them that be better Learned. 

Also, the said Dean, Parsous, Vicars, Cu- 
rats, and other Priests, shall in no wise, at 
any unlawful time, nor for any other cause, 
than for tbeir honest necessity, haunt or re- 
sort to any Taverns or Ale-houses ; And after 
their Dinner and Supper, they shall not give 
themselves to Drinlung or Riot, spending 
their time idly, by Day oroy Night, at Tables or 
Cards-playing, or any other unlawful Game ; 
but at such times as they shall have such 
leisure, tiiey shall read or hear somewhat of 
}loly Scripture, or shall occupy themselves 
with some other honest Exercise ; and that 
they alway do those things which appertain 
to good congruence and honesty, with profit 
of the Common-weal, having alway in mind, 
That they ought to excel all others in purity 
of life, and should be examples to all other to 
live well and Christiaoly. 

Furthermore ; Because the Goods of the 
Church are called the goods of the Poor, and 
at these days nothing is less seen than the 
Poor to be sustained with the same ; all 
Parsons, Vicars, Pensionaries, Prebendaries, 
and other Beneficed Men within the Deane- 
ry, not being resident upon their Benefices, 
whieh may dispend yearly tOl. or above within 
thisDeaniy ,or elsewhere,shall distribute here- 
after yearly amongst their poor Parishioners, 
or other Inhabitants there, in the presence of 
the Church-wardens, or some other honest 
Men of the Parish, the fortietli part of the 
Fruits and Revenues of the said Benefices : 
lest they be worthily noted of Ingratitude ; 
which reserving so many parts to themselves, 
cannot vouchsafe to impart the fortieth por- 
tion thereof amongst the poor People of that 
Parish, that is so fruitful and profitable unto 
them. 

And to the intent that Learned Men may 
hereafter spring the more for the execution of 
the Premisses : Eveiy Parson, Vicar, Clerk, 
or beneficed man within this Deanry, having 
yearly to dispend in Benefices, and other pro- 
motions of the Church, an 100/. shall give 
competent exhibition to one Scholar ; and for as 
many hundred pounds more as he may dis- 
pend, to so many Scholars more, shall give 
like exhibition in the University of Oxford or 
Cambridg, or some Gnunmar- School ; which 
after they have profited in good Learning, 
may be Partners of their Patrons Cure and 
Charge, as well in preaching as otherwise, in 
the execution of their Offices ; or may, when 
need shall be, otherwise profit the Common- 
Wealth with their Counsel and Wisdom. 

Also, that all Parsons. Vicars, and Clerks, 
having Churches, Chsppels, or Mansions 
within this Deanry, shall bestow yearly here- 
after upon the same Mansions, or Chancels 
of their Churches being in decay, the fifth 
part of their Benefices till they be fully re- 



paired ; and the same so repaiied, nbaD yH- 
ways keep and maintain in good state. 

All which and singular Injunctions shall be 
inviolably observed of the said Dean, Parsons, 
Vicars, Curats, Stipendiaries, and other 
Clerks and beneficed Men, under the pain 
of suspension and sequestration of the Fruits 
of their Benefices, until they have done their 
duty according to these Injunctioos. 



VIII.— CromtMrj Letter to Shaiton, Biihop of 
Sarum, taken from a Copy writ by Moriton 
hit Secretary. 

[Cotton Libr. Cleop. E. 4.] 
Mt Lord, after hearty Commendations, I 
cannot but both much marvel that you whom 
I have taken as my trusty Friend, should 
judg me, as I perceive by your Letters you do, 
and also be glad that ye so frankly utter your 
Stomach to me. 1 would thank you for your 
plain writing and free monitions, saving that 
you seem fuller of suspition than it becometh 
a Prelate of your sort to be : and (to say 
that maketh me more sorry) much worse per- 
swaded of me than 1 thought any of your 
Learning and Judgment could have been. I 
took a Matter out of your hands to mine, if 
upon considerations mine Office bind me to 
do BO, what cause have ye to complaint if 1 
had done this, either upon affection, or in- 
tending prejudice to youi estimation, yon 
might have expostulated with me ; and yet 
if ye then had done it after a gentler sort, I 
should both sooner have amended that I did 
amiss, and also had better cause to judge 
your writing to me, to be of a friendly heart 
towards me. If ye be offended with my sharp 
Letters, how can your testy words (I had 
almost given them another Name) delight 
me ? I required you to use no extremity in 
your Office, durut ett hie fermo, ye call it; 
and when ye have done, ve begin again, even 
as tho all being said, all were still behind. 
If ye have used none extremity, I am, I en- 
sure you, as glad of it as I ought to be : And 
though ye do not, yet upon a complaint my 
Office bindeth me to succour him that saith 
he is over-matched, and is compelled to sus- 
tain wrong. I was thus informed, and by 
Persons to whom I gave more credit than I 
intended to do hereafter, if they have abused 
me, as ye would make me believe they have 
They thus complaininfir, could I do less than 
erant unto them such Remedies as the King's 
Highness and his Laws give indifferently to 
all his Subjects r Might I not also somewhat 
gather, that ye proceeded the sorer against 
the Reader, Roger London, when 1 had seen 
how much you desired the preferment of your 
Servant to* that Revenue P My Lord, you 
had showed yourself of much mom patience. 



I will not say of much more prudence, if ye 
had contented your self with their lawml 
Appeal, and my lawful Injunctions ; and ra- 
ther have written somewhat fully to instmcl 



BOOK III. 



93 



118 in thin Matter, tii«n thus to denre to con- 
que.* me hj shrewd words, to ▼anquish me 
by sharp threp of Scripture, which as 1 know 
to use travel, so I trust to Ood as great a 
CU*rk as ye be, is done already. Thus out 
of their place, it becometh roe not, neither 
vet I am wont to vaunt my self of well-doing, 
1 know who worketh all that is well wrought 
by me , and whereas he is the whole Doer, I 
Id tend not to offer him this wrong, to labour, 
aod 1 to take the thanks ; yet as I do not cease 
to give thanks, that it hath pleased his Good- 
ness to use me as an Instrument, and to 
wrork somewhat by me, so I trust 1 am as 
ready to serve him in my Calling, to my little 
power, as ye are prest to write worse of me 
than ye ought to think. My Prayer is, that 
God give me no longer life, than I shall be 
glad to use mine Office in ediJieutioMmt and 
not 111 dntructionem, as ye bear me in hand I 
do. God, ye say, will judg such using of 
Authority, meaning flatly, that I do abuse 
such Power as hath pleased God and the 
King's Highness to set me in ; God, I say» 
will judg such Judges as ye are, and charge 
al»o such thoughts as ye misuse : ye do not 
so well as 1 would ye should do, if ye so 
think of me as your Letters make me think 
ye do. The Crime that ye charge me withal, 
IS greater than I may or ought to bear, nn- 
truer, I trust, than they that would fainest, 
shall be able to prove. It is a strange thing, 
you say, that 1 neither would write, nor send 
you word by mouth, what ye should do with 
the Popish Monks of Abington ; and that the 
Abbot of Redding could get streight-way my 
Letters to inhibit your just doings : That was 
not my mind which I wrote, 1 did not intend 
to lett your just doings, but rather to require 
yoa to do justly *, neither I was swift in grant- 
mg ray Letters to him, albeit I am much 
readier to help him that complains of wrong, 
than prest to further on him that desireth 
punishment of a Person whom I am not sure 
hath uifended. I made you no answer, a 
strange thing I my Lord, I thought ye had 
better known my Business, than for such a 
Matter to esteem me not your Friend ; you 
might have better judged that I was too 
much cumbered with other Affairs, that those 
which sued for the Abbot, could better espy 
their time than you could. Some Man will 
think it rather utter displeasure conceived 
before, than that ye have any urgent occa- 
sion here to misjudg my mind towards you. 
As concerning your Manor you must use your 
Privileges as things lent unto you, so long as 
ye shall occupy them well, that is, according 
to the mind and pleasure of them that gave 
you them. I took neither the Monk's Cause, 
nor any other, into my hands to be a bearer 
of any such whom their upright dealings is 
not able to bear. No, you know I think, 
that 1 love such readers of Scripture as little 
as ye do : would God Men of your sort were 
as diligent to f>ee that in all their Dioceses 
good were made, as I am glad to remove 



things when I know them ; if ye had taken 
even then but half the pains to send op such 
things against him as ye now send, neither 
you should have had cause, no nor occasion 
thus easily to divine of my good or evil will to- 
wardsyou.norlhave been cumbered with this 
answer* My Lord, 1 pray yon, while 1 am your 
Friend, take me to be so ; for if 1 were not, 
or if 1 knew any cause why I ought not, I 
would not be afraid to show you what had ali- 
enated my mind from you ; so you should well 
perceive that my displeasure should last no 
longer than there were cause. 1 pass over 
your Nemo Urditur nisi a seipso, I pray with 
you this first part, Our Lard hare yitit upon 
me ; the other part is not in my Prayers* 
T%at GimI ahould turn my heart, for he is my 
Judge, I may err in my doings for want of 
knowledge, but 1 willingly bear no misdoers, 
1 willingly hurt none whom honesty and the 
King's Laws do not refuse. Undo not you 
your self, I intend nothing less than to work 
you any displeasure, if hitherto I have 
showed you any pleasure, I am glad of it : I 
showed it to your Qualities and not to you ; 
if they tarry with yon, my good-will cannot 
depart from you, except your Prayer be 
heard, that is. My Heart b§ turned. I assure 
you I am right glad ye are in the place ye 
are in, and will do what shall lie in me to 
aid you in your Office, to maintain your Re* 
patation, to give yon credit among your 
Flock, and elsewhere ; as long as I shall see 
you faithful to your Duty according to your 
Calling. I will not become your good Lord, 
as your desire is, I am and have been your 
Friend, and take you to be mine y cast out 
vain suspitiun, let rash Judgment rule Men 
of less wit and discretion ; wilfulness be- 
cometh all Men better than a Bishop, which 
should always teach us to lack ffladly our 
own Will, l>ecause you may not have your 
own Will. Here is Christ u» paup, f,ieit et 
ditat, rum Dominui dedit et Dominut ahUulH, 
to what purpose 1 Sit Homen Domini benediC" 
turn, can never lack his place, it becometh 
alwise in season ; or else as great a Divine 
as ye are, I would say, it were not the best 
Placed here, except ye wist better, you had 
rather lose all than any part of your will. I 
pray you teach Patience better in your 
Deeds, or else speak as little of it as ye can* 
My Lord, you might have provoked another 
in my place, that would have used less pa- 
tience with you, finding so little in you ; 
but I can take your Writings, and this Heat 
off your Stomach, even as well as I can, I 
trust, beware of Flatterers. As for the Abbot 
of Redding, and his Monk, if I find them as 
ye say they are, 1 will order them as I shall 
think good ; ye shall do well to do your 
Duty, if you so do, ye have no cause to mis- 
trust my Friendship ; if ye do not, I must 
tell it you. and that somewhat after the 
plainest sort. To take a Cause out of your 
hands into mine, I do hut mine Office, yon 
meddle further than your Office will bear yoi^ 



94 



RECORDS. 



thus roughly to bandUe me for using mine. If 
ye do ao no more, I let pass all that in past, 
and offer ye such kindneu as ye shall law- 
fully desire at my hands. Thus fare you 
well. 



IX. — 7^ Sentenct given out by Pope Paul the 

third f againit King Henry, 
Damnatio et Excommunicatio Henrici 8. Regit 

Anglite, ^u$que Faulorum et Complicum, cum 

uliarum potnarum udjectione. 
Paulut Epineopus Servui Servorum Dei ad per- 
petuam rei memoriam, 

[Cherubini Bullarium, Tom. 2. p. 704.] 

Ejus qui immobilis permanens sua provi- 
dentia ordine mirabili dat cuncta moTeri, dis- 
ponente dementia, Tices, licet immeriti ge- 
rentes in terris, et in sede justitise constituti, 
juzta prophets quoque Hieremis vadcinium 
dicentis : £cce te constitui super gentes et 
Regna, ut evellas et destruas, aniirices, plan- 
ter, prttcipuum super orones Reges Universe 
Terre cuuctosq ; populos obtinentes princi- 
patum : ac ilium qui pius et misericors est, et 
▼indictam ei qui illam prasvenit paratam tern- 
perat, nee quos impcenitentes videc seyera 
ultione castigat, quin prius comminetur, in 
assidue autem peccantes et in peccatis perse- 
Terantes, cum excessus misericordias fines 
pmtereunt, ut saltem metu pcEnas ad cor re- 
verti cogantur, justitite vires exercet, imitan- 
tes ; ez incumbenti nobis Apostolicss sollici- 
tudinis studio per-urgemur, ut cunctarum per- 
sonarum nostre cura cslitus commissaram 
salubri statui solertius intendamus, ac errori- 
bus et scandalis. qua Hostis antiqui versutia 
imminere conspicimus, propensius obviemus, 
excessusq ; et enormia ac scandalosa crimina 
congrua severitate coerceamus, et juxta Apos- 
tolum iuobedientiam ovium promptius ulcis- 
cendo, illorum perpetratores debita correcti- 
one sic compescamus, quod eos Dei iram pro- 
▼ocasse pceniceat, et ex hoc aliis exemplum 
cautele salutaris accedat. 

Sane cum superioribus diebus nobis relatum 
fuisset, quod Henricus Anglite Rex, licet tem- 
pore Pontificatus fael. record. Leonis Papie X. 
rrsedecessoris nostri diversorum hasreticurum 
Errores, sttpe ab Apostolica Sede et Sacris 
Conciliis pneterids temporibus damnatos, et 
novissime nostra etate per perdidonis alum- 
sum Martinum Lulherum suscitatos et inno- 
▼atos. celo Catholics Fidei, et erga dictam 
Sedem devotionis fervore inductus, non minus 
docte quam pie, per quendam librum per eum 
desuper compositum, et eidem Leoni Pnede- 
cessori ut eum examinaret et approbaret ob • 
latum, confutasset, ob quod ad eodem Leone 
Pnedecessore ultra died libri, cum magna 
ipsius Henrici Regis laude et commendatione, 
apprcbationem, dtuluro Defensoris Fidei re- 
portaverit, a recta Fide et Apostolico tramite 
devians, ac proprie saluds, fame, et honoris 
immemor, postquam Charissima in Christo 
Iillia nostra Catharina Angiis Regina illustri 



sua progenie conjuge, cum qua publice m 
fade F^clesisB Matrimonium contraxerat, et 
per plures annos continuaverat, ac ex qua, 
diclo constante Matrimonio, prolem pluries 
susceperat ; nulla legidma subsistente causa, 
et contra Ecclesis prohibidonem dimissa, 
cum quadam Anna Bolena, Muliere Angiica, 
dicta Catharina adbuc vivente, de facto Ma- 
trimonium contraxerat, ad detpriora prosi- 
liens, quasdam leges ceu generales Constitu- 
dones edere non erubuit, per quas sabditus 
suoB ad quosdam hsredcos et schismaticos 
ArUculos tenendus, inter quos et hoc erat 
quod Romanus Pondfex Caput Ecdesis, et 
Chrisd Vicaiius non erat, et quod ipse in 
Angiica Ecclesia supremum Caput existebat, 
sub gravibus etiam mortis poenis cogebat. Et 
his non contentus, Diabolo sacrilegii crimen 
suadente, quamplures Praelatos, etiam Kpis- 
copos, aliasq ; personas Ecdesiasticas, etiam 
Regulares, necnon Ssculares, sibi ut hiereti'co 
et schismadco adhierere, ac Ardculos predic- 
tos Sanctorum Patrum decretis et Sacrorum 
Conciliorum Statutis, imo etiam ipsi Evange- 
lics veritad contrarios, tanquam tales alios 
danmatos approbare, et sequi nolentes, et in- 
trepide recnsantes, capi et carceribus nian- 
cipari. Hisq; similiter non contentus, ma- 
la malis accumulando, bone memorie Jo. 
H. S. Vitalis Presbyt. Cardinal. Roffen. qaem 
ob fidei constantiam et vite Sancdmoniam ad 
Cardinalattts dignitatem promoveramus, cum 
dicds heresibus et erroribus consendre nollet, 
horenda immanitate et detestanda sevitia, 
publice miserabili supplicio tradi et decollari 
mandaverat, etfecerat, Excommunicadonis, 
et Anathematis, aliasq ; gravissimas senten- 
tias censuras, et poenas in Uteris et constitu- 
Uonibus recolende mem. Bonifacii Vill. 
Honorii III. Roman. Pondficum predeces- 
sonim nostrorum desuper editis contentas, et 
alias in tales a jure latas damnabiliter incur- 
rendo, ac Regno Anglie, et dominiis que 
tenebat, necnon regalis fasdgii celsitudine ac 
prefad dtuli prsrogadva, ec honore se in- 
dignum reddendo. 

t. Nos licet ez eo, quod prout non igno- 
rabamus, idem Henricus Rex cerds censuris 
Ecclesiasdcis. quibus a pin memorie Cle- 
mente Papa VII. edam predecessore nostro, 
postquam humanissimis Uteris et patemis ex* 
hortationibtts, multisq ; nunciis et mediis, 
primo et postremo etiam judicialiter, ut pre- 
fatam Annam a se dimitteret, et ad praedic- 
te Catharine sue vere Conjugis consordum 
rediret, frustra munitus fuerat, innodatus ex- 
titerat, Pharaonis duritiam imitando, per 
Ion gum tempus in davium contemptum insor- 
duerat, et insordescebat, quod ad cor rediret, 
vix sperare posse videremus, ob patemam ta- 
men Charitatem, qua in miuoribus constituti 
donee in obedientia, etreyerenda Sedis pre* 
diets pennansit, eum prosecuti fiieramus, utq ; 
clarius videre possemus, an clamor qui ad i^os 
delatus fuerat, (quem certe etiam ipsms Hen- 
rici Regis respectu falsum esse desideramus) 
verus esset, statuimus ab ulterioii contra ip- 



BOOK III. 



9S 



Mim Henricom Regem processu ad tempiu ab- 
■tinendo, bujoA rei ▼eritatem diligentiuB in- 
dagaie. 

3. Com autem debitis diligenliis detuper 
faictM clamorem ad nos, ut praifertar, delatum* 
verum ease, nimalqae, quod dolcDter referi- 
inus. dictum Henricum Hegem ita in profua- 
duiu malorum descendiste, ut de ejus resipi- 
scentia nulJa penitus videatur spes baberi 
|M>sse. repererimuB : Noa actendentes vetere 
lege, crimen adulterii notatum lapidari man- 
datum, ac auctores Schitfmatin balitu terrte 
ab«orpto8, eoramq ', sequaces codetti igne con* 
Bumptos, Klimamq ; Magum viis Domini resis- 
tentem per Ajwstolum asteraa severitate dam- 
natum fuiase, Tolentesq ; ne in districto exa- 
mine ipaiut Heorici Regis et subditorum su- 
orum. quossecum in perditionem trahere vi* 
demus, animarum ratio a nobis ezposcatur* 
quantum nobis ex alto conceditur, providers 
contra Henricum Regem, ejusque complices, 
fautores, adbasrentes, etsequaces, et in prn- 
missis quomodolibet culpabiles, contra quod 
ex eo quod excessus, et delicta predicta adeo 
manifesta sunt et notoria, ut nulla possint 
tergiversatione celari, absq; ulteriori mora 
ad executionem procedere possemus, benig- 
uiu8 agendo, decrevimus infrascripto modo 
procedere. 

4. Habita itaq ; super bis cum Tenerabili- 
bus fratnbus nostris S. R. E. Cardinalibus de- 
libemtione roatnra, et de illorum consilio et 
assensu, pnefatum Henricum Regem, ejnsq ; 
complices, fautores, adhnrentes, consultores 
et sequaces, ac quoscunq ; alios in praemissis, 
ceu eorum aliquo quoque modo culpabiles, 
tara laicos quam Clericos, etiam regulares 
cujuscunq ; dignitatis, status, gradus, ordi- 
ni:». conditionis, pneeminentics, et excellentia 
ex i slant, (quorum nomina et cognomina, per- 
inde ac si pnesentibus inserentur, pro suffi- 
cienter expressis baberi volumus) per viscera 
roifiericordie Dei nostri bortamur, et requiri- 
mus in Domino, quatenus Henricus Rex a 
prediclis erroribus prorsus abstineat, et con- 
siitutiones, sen leges pnedictas, sicut de facto 
eaii fecit, revocet, casset, et annullet, et 
coactione subditorum suorum ad eas servan- 
das, necnon carceratione, captura, et puni- 
tione illorum, qui ipsis constitutionibus seu 
legibus adhnrere, aut eas servare noluerint, 
et ab aliis erroribus pnedictis penitus.et om- 
nino abstineat, et si quos prseraissorum oc- 
casione captivus babeat, relaxet. 

5. Complices vero, fautores, adbnrentes, 
consultores, et sequaces dicti Henrici Regis 
in prsemissis, et circa ea ipsi Henrico Regi 
super bis de caetero non adsistant, nee adhae- 
reant. Tel faveant, nee ei consilium, auxilium, 
▼el favorem, desuper priestent 

6. Alias si Henricus Rex, ac fautores, ad- 
bxrentes. consultores, et sequaces, bortatio- 
nibus et requisitionibus bujusmodi non an- 
nuerint cum effectu, Henricum Regem, fau- 
tores, adhaerentes, consultores et sequaces, 
ac alios culpabiles pnedictos, auctoritate 
ApostoUca, ac ax oerta nostra icientia, et de 



ApostoIicB potestatis plenitudine, tenore pi v- 
sentium, in virtute sanctas obedieniias, ac sub 
majoris Excommunicationis lata sententia, a 
qua etiam prtetextu cujuscunq ; privilegii, vel 
facaltatis, etiam in forma confessionalis, cum 
quibnscuna ; efficacissimis clausutis nobis et 
Sede prvdicta quomodolibet concessis, et 
etiam iteratis vicibus innovatis, ab alio quam 
a Romano Pontifice, prasterquam in mortis 
Ariiculo constiiuti, ita tamen, quod si ali- 
quem absolvi contingat, qui postmodum con- 
valuerit, nisi post convalescentiam, moni- 
tioni et mandatis nostris bujusmodi paruerit 
cum effectu, in eadem Excommunicationis 
sententiam reincidat, absolvi non possint. 

7. Necnon rebellionis, et quoad Henricum 
Regem', etiam perdition is Regni, et Domi- 
nioruro prsdictorum, et tam quoad eum, quam 
quod alios monitos supradictos supra et in- 
frascriptis poenis, quas si dictis monitioni et 
mandatis, ut praefertur, non paruerint, eos, 
et eorum singulos, ipso facto respective in- 
currere volumus, per presentes monemus ; 
eisq ; et eorum cuilibet districte praecipiendo 
mandamus, quatenus Henricus Rex per se, 
▼el procuratorem legitimum et sufficienti man- 
date suffultum, infra nonaginta. cohiplices 
▼ero, fautores, adbserentes, consultores, et 
sequaces, ac alii in prsemissis quomodolibet 
culpabiles supradicti, Sseculares et Ecclesias- 
tici etiam regulares, personaliter infra sexa- 
ginta dies compareant coram nobis, ad se 
super praemissis legitime excusandum et de- 
fendendum; alias videndum et audiendum 
contra eos et eorum singulos, etiam nomina- 
tim, quos sic monemus, quatenus expediat» 
ad oranes et singulos, actus, etiam sententiam 
definitivam, declaratoriam, condemnatoriam, 
et privatoriam, ac mandatum executivum pro- 
cedi. Quod si Henricus Rex, et alii moniti 
pnedicti intra dictos terminos eis ut praefer- 
tur, respective praefixos non comparuerint, et 
praedictam Excommunicationis sententiam 
per tres dies, post lapsum dictorum termino- 
rum animo, quod absit, sustinuerint indurato* 
censuras ipsas aggravamus. et successive re- 
aggravamus, Henricumq ; ipsum, privationis 
Regni et Dominiorum prabuictorum, et tam 
eum quam alios monitos praedictos, et eorum 
singulos, omnes et singulas alias poenas prae- 
dictas incurrisse, ab omnibusq ; Cbristi fide- 
libus, cum eorum bonis perpetuo diffidatos 
esse. Et si interim ab bumanis decedat, (x- 
clesiastica debere carere sepultura, auctori- 
tate et potestatis plenitudine praedictis de- 
ceminius, et declaramus, eosq ; anathematis 
maledictionis, et danmationis aetemaa mu- 
crone percutimus. 

8. Necnon quae prcfatus Henricus Rex ouo- 
modolibet, et ex quavis causa tenet, baoet, 
aut possidet, Quamdiu Henricus Rex, et alii 
moniti predicti, et eorum singuli in aliis per 
dictum Henricum Regem non tentis, babitis, 
aut possessis permanserint, et triduo post 
eorum inde recessum, et alia quscunq ; ad 
que Henricum Regem, et alios monitos pne- 
dictos, post lapsum dictorum terminorum de- 



96 



RECORDS. 



clbare contigerit, Dominia, cititates, terras, 
cn«tra, villaa, oppida, Metfopolitanasque, et 
alias Cathedrales, ceterasq ; inferiores Cc- 
cle^iias. necnoD Monasteiia, Pnoratus, Do- 
mos, Conventus, el loca religiosa. vel pia 
cujuscunque, etiam S. Benedict, Cluniacen. 
Cistercien. PraemonstrateD. ac Predicato- 
ram, Minorum, Eremitarum S. Aagmiini Car- 
melitarum, et alioram Ordinam, ac Congre- 
gationam, et Bdilitiarum quarumcunq ; in 
ipsis Dominiis, Cifitatibus, terris, castris, 
villis, oppidis, et locis existentia, Ecclesias- 
tico supponimas Interdicto, ita at illo du- 
rante in lis etiam praetextu cujascunque Apos- 
tolici indulti, iu;clesiis, Monasteriis, Priora- 
tibus, Domibas, Convenlibus, locts* ordini- 
bus, aut personis, etiam quacanq i dlgnitate 
falgentibas concessi, pr»terquam in casibas 
a jure permissis, ac etiam in lUis alias quam 
clausis januis, et Excommunicatis et inter- 
dictis exclusis, nequeant Missce, aut alia di- 
vina officia celebrari. 

9. Et Henrici Regis, complicumque, fau- 
tonim, adbsrentium, consultorum, sequacium, 
et culpabilium predictomm filii, pcenarum, 
ut hie in hoc casa par est, parlicipes sint, 
omnesret singulos ejusdem Henrico Regis ex 
dicta Anna, ac singulorum aliorum pnedic- 
torum filios natos, et nascituros, aliosq ; de- 
scendentes, uiq ; in eum gradum, ad quem 
jura poenas in casibus •hujasmodi exlendunt 
(aemine excepto, nallaq ; minoris eutis, aut 
sexus, vel ignorantie, vel alterius cujusvis 
causie habita ratione) dignitatibus, et bono» 
ribus in quibus quomodolibet constituti ex- 
istant, seu quibus gaudent, utuntur, potiun- 
tnr, aut muniti sunt, necnon privilegiiS) con- 
cessionibus, gratiis, indulgentiis, inununita- 
tibus, remissionibus, libertatibus, et indultis, 
ac dominiis, civitatibus, castris, terris, villia, 
oppidis, et Jocis, etiam Commendatis, vel in 
Gubemium concessis, et qute in feudum, em- 
phyteusim, vel alias a Romanis, vel aliis Ec- 
clesiis, Monasteriis, et locis Ecclesiasticis, 
ac secularibus Principibus, Dominiis. Poten- 
tatibus, etiam Regibus et Imperatoribus, aut 
aliis privatis, vel publicis personis quomodo- 
libet babent, tenent, aut possident, cBlerisq ; 
omnibus bonis, mobilibus et imniobilibus, ju- 
ribus et actionibus, eis quomodolibet compe- 
tentibus privatos. dictaq : bona feudalia, vel 
empbyteutica, et alia quaecunq ; ab aliis quo- 
modolibet obtenta, ad directos dominos, ita 
ut de illis libere disponere poseint, respec- 
tive devoluta, et eos qui Ecclesiastici faerint, 
etiamsi religiosi existant, Ecclesiis eiiam 
Catbedralibus. et Metropolitanis, necnon Mo- 
nasteriis et Prioratibas, praeposituris, pr«- 
positatibus, dignilatibu.<«, personatibus. Offi- 
ciis, Canonicatibus et Prsebendis, aliisq ; be- 
ueficiis Ek:c]esiasticis per eos quomodolibet 
obtentis privatos, et ad ilia ac alia in poste- 
rum obtinenda inbabiles esse, similiter de- 
ceroimus et deciaramus; eosq *, sic respec- 
tive privatos ad ilia, et alia ouscunq ; simi- 
lia, ac dignitates, honores, aomioistrationes, 
9t dBda, jura, ac feuda in posterum obtinen- 



da, auctoritate et scienllft, ac plenitudine si' 
milibus inbabilitamus. 

10. Ipsiusq ; Henrici Regis, ac Regal 
omniumq; aliorum dominiorum, civitatum, 
terrarum, castrorum, villanim, fortalitiorum, 
arcium,oppidorum, et locoram suorum, etiam 
de facto obcen torum Magistratus, judices, 
Castelianos, Custodes et Officiales quoscun- 
que, necnon Communitates, Univerutates» 
Collegia, Feadatarios, vassallos, subditos, 
cives, incolas, et habitatores etiam forenses, 
dicto Regi de facto obedientes, tam fia*cu- 
Jares, quam ai qui rationis alicajus tempo- 
ralitatis ipsum Henricum Regem, in supo- 
riorem recognoscant, etiam Ecclesiasticos, a 
prefato rege, seu ejus complicibus, fau tori- 
bus, adhasrentibus, consultoribus, et sequa- 
cibus supradictis deputatis, a juramento £de- 
litatis, jure vassallitico, et omni erga Regem, 
et alios pnedictos subjectione absolvimus. ac 
penitus liberamus. His nihilominus cub Kx- 
communicationis poena mandantes, nt ab ejus- 
dem Henrici Regis, suorumq ; officialium, 
judicum, et magistratuum quommcunq ; obe- 
dientia poenitus et omnino recedant, nee illos 
in Boperiores recognoscant, neque illoruiu 
mandatis obtemperent. 

11. Et utaliieoramexemplo perterriti dis- 
cant ab hujusmt>di excessibus abstinere, eis- 
dem auctoritate, scientia, et plenitudiiif, 
volumus, ac decemimus, quod Henhcus Kex 
et complices, faatores, adbasrentes. consul- 
tores, sequaces, et &lii in prasmissis culpabi lea, 
postquam alias poenas predictas, ut pra;fer- 
tur, respective incurrerint, necnon pra>fati 
descendentes, ex tunc infames existant, ct ad 
testimonium non admittantur, testamenta, et 
codicillos, aut alias dispositiones, etiam inter 
vivos concedere. et facere non possint, et ad 
alicujus successionem ex testamento, vel ab 
intestato, necnon ad jurisdictionem, seu judi- 
candi postestatem, et ad Notoriatus Officium, 
omnesq ; actus legitimos quoscunq ; ita ut 
eorum processus, sive instrumenta atq j alii 
actus quicunque, nullius sint roboris vel mo- 
menti, inbabiles existant, et nuUi ipsis, sed 
ipsi aliis super quocunque debito et negotio, 
tam civili, quam criminali, de jure respondere 
teneantur. 

12. Et nihilominus omnes, et singulos 
Christi fideles, sub Excommunicationis, et 
aliis infrascriptis poenis, monemus, ut moni- 
tos. Excommunicates, aggravatos.interdictos, 
ptivatos, maledicto9, et damnatos pra*dictos 
evitent, et quantum in eis est, et ab aliis evi- 
tari faciant, nee cum eisdem, seu prefati 
Regis Civitatum, Dominiorum, Terrarum, 
Castrorum, Comitatuum. Villarum. Fortali- 
tiorum, Oppidorum, el locoram pr»dictorum 
civibus, incolis, vel habitatoribus aut stibditis 
et vassallis, emeiido, vendendo, permutando, 
aut quamcunque mercaturam, seu negotium 
exercendo, commercium, seu aliaaam con- 
versationem, seu communionem haoeant : aut 
vinum, granum, sal, seu alia victualia, arma, 
pantios, merces vel quasvis alias mercantias, 
vel res per mare in eorum navibus, triiemi- 



BOOK III. 97 

boa, aut aliia navigUs, rive per terrain com Ecclmaaticot'etiKin Ibmmes, de fMto dictft 

mulis, Tel aliis animalibus, deferre aut con- Htahco Regi otR>dienteik sub ejusdem £i» 

dacere, mu deferriaut coa4uci facere, vel de* communicationis, ac pprditionis Ironoruni siio* 

l&ta per iJlos recipere, publice trI occalte, aat mm (quae, ut infra dicitur, dbiiliter capiea* 

ta.iiafacieDtiba8aaxiliiun,coatiliam,faTorem tium iant) ]xenia, reqammus at monemaaf 

publioe vel occulta, directs Tel indiiecte, quo- quatenua omni mora, et ezoiaatione post* 

vist qoainto colore, per te. Tel alium, sea alios posita, eoa, ec eomm tingulos, ac ipaorun 

quoquo modo praatare prmamanu Quod ai militea et Btipendiarios, tarn equestres quam 

fecerint, ulira Kzcommonicationia pr»dictie» pedestre 8» aJiosq ; qooacumque. qui eis cum 

etiamnullitariscontractuumquoaimrentvoec- amis faveriut, de Heguo et J^ominiia pne« 

non perdiiionis mercium, ▼icttialiom, et bono- dicti8, eciam vi armoruni» si opua fuerit, ei* 

Tum omoium delatonim,quB capientium fiant, pellant : ac quod Henricua Rex, et ejua com-* 

poenaa rimiliter eo ipao incurrant* plicea, fautorea, adbasrentea, conaol tores, et 

IS. CsBterom qui cooTeoire non videtnr, ut sequaces. mandatis nostria non obtemperaniea 

cum bis qui Eccieaiam contemnnnt, dum pras- prvdicti, de Civicatibus, Terris, Castris, Villis 

■ertim ex eorum pertinacia apes corrigibili- Oppidis, Fortaiitiis} aut aliia locis Hegoi et 

tatis non habetur, bi qui divinia obaequiia Dominii prsdictorum ae non intromittant, 

▼acant, conversentur, quod etiam illoa tnto procurent : eia sub omnibus et sioguiis pceoia 

facere non posse dubitandum est, omnium et pnedictia inbibentea, ne in favorem Henrici, 

■ingularum Metropolitaaarum et aliarum ejusqne complicum, fautorum, adbasrentium, 

CatbedraUom, cfleteraruroq ; inferiorum Ec- coosultorum, et sequacium aliorumq ; moui* 

clesiarum et Monaateriorum, domorum et torum pnedictorum, mandatis noatris non 

locorum Religiosorum, et piorum quorum- obtemperantinm, arma cujuslibet generis 

cnmque, etiam S. Augustini, S. Benedict!, olfenaiva, toI defensiva, Macbinas quoq; 

Cluniacen. Ciatercien. Prvmonstraten. ac bellicaA, sen tormenta (artellarias uuucufiata) 

Prasdicatorum, Minomro, Carroelitarum, sumant aut teneaat, aeu iiiis utantur, aut 

alioniraque quorumcumq ; ordinum, et Mili* armatos aliqnos pr»ter consuetam famiiiaiu 

tiarum, etiam Hospitaiis Hierosolymitani, parent, ant ab Henrico Rege, complicibus, 

Pr«latis, Abbatibus, Prinribns, Prvcepiori- fautoribua, adbsBrentibua, conaultoribus, et 

Ims, Praspoaitia, Miniatris, Custodibua.Guar- sequacibua, vel aliis in Regis ipsins favorem 

dianis, CooTentibus, Monacbis et Canonicis, pantos, qnomodolibet, quavis occasions vel 

necnon Parocbialium Eccleaiarum Rectori- causa, per se vel alium seu alios, publico vel 

boa, aiiisq ; quibuscunq ; personis Eccieaias> oeculte, directe vei indirecte teneaot, vel 

ticis in Regno et Dominiia pnedictis commo- receptent, aut dicto Henrico Retti, aeu ilJius 

rantibtts, sub Excommnnicationis ac priva- cmnplicibus, fautoribus, adbarentibus, con* 

tionis Adaainiatrationum et regiminum Mo- aaltOTibus, et sequacibua prsdictis, GonsiIium» 

aaateriorum, dignitatum, peraonatuum, ad- auxilium, Tel qnomodolibet ex quavia cao&a, 

miniatratioBum, ac oflkioium, Canonica- Tel qnovis qucsito colors sivs Ingenio, publico 

tuomqne, et Prasbendarum, Parocbialium vel occults, dii-ecte vel indirecte, tacite vel 

Ecdpsiarum, et aliorum beneficiorum h^leai- exprease, per se vel alium seu alios pnemiasis» 

asticorum quorumcumq ; qnomodolibet qua- vel aliquo praemissorum praestent, ssa pro* 

lificatorum, per eos qnomodolibet obtentorum, stari faciant quoquomodo. 

poeais mandamus, quatenua infra quinq ; dies, 15. Pneterea ad dictum Henricum Regem 

post nmnea et ainguloa terminoa prsdictos Cacilius ad aanitatem, et pnefatas iSsdia obe- 

elapsos,deipsi8 Regno, etDominiis.dimissis dientiam redncendnm, omnea et singulos 

tamen aliquibus Preabjteris in Ecclesiis qua- Cbriatianos Principea, quacumq ; edam Im- 

mm curam babuerint, pro adminiatrando periali et Regaii dignitate falgeotea, per via- 

bapdsmate parvniia, et in poenitentia dece- cera misericordie Dei nostri (cujos causa 

deniibas. ac aliis Sacmmentis Ecclesiaaticis, agitur) bortamur et in Domino ruquirimua, 

quae tempore Interdicti miaistrari permittnn* eia nibilominus. qui Imperatore et Rege 

tar, exeanl et discedant, neque ad Regnimi, inferiores fueriut, quos propter excellentiam 

et Dominia prcdicta revettantur ; doaec dignitatis a censuris excipimus, sub Excom- 

moniti, et Excommnnicati, aggravati, reag- municatioois poena mandantes, ne Henrico 

gravati, privati. maledici, et damnati pne- Regi ejusq ; couplacibua, fautoribus, adbe- 

dicna monitionibus, et mandatis nostria bu- rentibua, conaultoribus, et sequadbus, vel 

inamodi obtemperaverint, meraerint a cen- eorum alicui, per se vel alium seu alios, piib- 

Boris bujuamodi abaolutionis beneficium obti- lice toI occalte, directe vel indirecte, tacita 

aere, sen Interdictum in Regnq^ et Dominiia vel expreaae, etiam sub pnetextu confcedera- 

pnbdit'Cis, fnerit sublatum. tionum aut obligationum quocumq ; etiam 

!4. Pneterea si praemiasis non obstantibus, juiamento, aut qnavis alia firmitate roborata- 

Henricoa Rex, Complicea, fautorea, adbae- mm, etsiepiusgeniinacarum, aquibuaquidem 

rentes, conaultores, et sequaces prvdicti in Obligationibuset juramenlia omnibus, nos eos 

voram perunada peraeveraverint, nee con- et eorum siugulos eisdem auctoritate et acien- 

acientias atimulua eos ad cor reduxerit, in tia ac plenitudine per pneaentes absolvimns, 

eomm forte potentia, et armia confidentea, ipsasq ; confcsderatiooea et obligationes tarn 

•mne a et ainguloa Dueea, Marcbioncs, Comi- facraa, f|uam in posterum faciendaa, quaa 

tea, et alios quoscunq ; tam Secolares, quam tamen (m quaniam Hsnricus Rax at com* 



96 



RECORDS. 



fklicen, luitoret, •dbarentet, conmltores, et 
sequaoM pnedicti circa prMninaa, vel eoram 
aliqaod 9e directe Tel indirecte joTare pos- 
fant) sab eadem poena fieri probibemns, sal- 
Ku8 roboris vol momenti, nullatque, irritas, 
cassas, inanes, ac pro infectis babendas fore 
decemimos et dedaramufl, coDsiliam, auzi- 
liam, vel farorem qoomodolibet prsMtent, 
qiiinirao si qui illit, aat eorom alicui ad pne- 
wns qaomodolibet asidstant, ab ipsis omnino 
et cum affectu recedant. Quod si non fece- 
rint pOBtqaam pneaentes publicatsB et execu- 
tion i demandatsB fuerint, etdicti termini lapai 
fuerint, omnes et lingulaa civitates, terras, 
oppida, caetra, villas, etalia loca eis subjecta, 
simili £cclesiastico Interdicto supponimus, 
Tolentes ipsum Interdictum donee ipsi Prin« 
cipes a Consilio, auzilio. et favore Henrico 
Regi et oomplicibos, fautoribus, adberenti> 
bus, consttltoribus, et sequacibus prsdictis 
pmstando destiterint, perdurare. 

1 6. Insuper tarn Principes prvdictos, quam 
qnoscumq ; alios, etiam ad stipendia quorum- 
cumq; Cbristi fidelium militantes, et alias 
quascumq; personas, tam per mare, quam 
per terras, armigeroe habentes. similiter hor« 
tamur et requirirous.et nibilominiw eis in vir- 
tute sanrtiB obedientiiB mandantes, quatenus 
contra Henricum Regem, complices, fautores, 
adbierentes, consultores, et sequaces pnedic- 
tos, dum in erroribus pnedictis, ac ad versos 
Sedem prvdictam, rebellione permanserint, 
armis invurgant, eosq ; et eorum singulos per- 
sequantur, ac ad unitatem Ecclesis, et obe> 
dientiam dictSB Sedis redire cogant et com- 
pellant ; et torn eos quam ipsomm subditos 
et vassalloN, ac civitatum, terrarum, castro- 
rum, oppidorum, villarum, et locorum suorum 
incolas, et habitatores, aliosque omnes et sin- 
gula:* personas supradictis mandatis nostris, 
Qt prvfertur, non obtemperantes, et qa» pr»- 
fatum Henricum Regem, postquam censuras, 
et poenas prcdictas incurrerit, in Dominum 
quomodolibet, etiam de facto rec<^overint, 
Tel ei quovis modo obtemperare prssumpse- 
rint, aut qui eum, ac complices, fautores, ad- 
bttrentes, consultores, sequaces, ac alios non 
obtemperantes predictos, ex Regno et Do- 
miniis praedictis, ut prcfertur, expellere no- 
hierint, ubicunq ; eos invenerint, eorumque 
bona, mobilia et immobilia, mercantias, pe- 
cnnias, navigia, credita, res, et animalia, 
etiam extra territorium dicti Heniici Regis 
vbilibet consistentia, capiant* 

17. Nos enim eis bona, mercantias, peca- 
nias, narigia, res, et animalia ptvdicta sic 
eapta, in proprios eorum qsus eonvertendi, 
eisdem aoctontate, scientia, et potestatis ple- 
aitudine, plenarism licentiam, facultatem et 
auctoritatem concedimus, ilia omnia ad eoe- 
dem capientes plenarie pertinere, etspectare, 
et personas ex Regno et Dominiis prvdictis 
eriginem trabentes, sen in illis domicilium 
babentes, aut quomodolibet babitantes, man- 
datis nostris prcdictis non obtemperantes,nbi- 
omq ; eos capi contigerit. capientium servos 
ieri deoementas : prsBsentesq ; litsiM qooad 



boc ad omnes alios cajoseimq; dignitatis, 
gradus, stains, ordinis, vel conditionis fuerint, 
qui ipsi Henrico Regi, vel ejus complicibus, 
fautoribus, adbcrentibus, consultoribus, et se- 
quacibus, aut aliis monitionibus, et mandatis 
Bostris hujnsmodi ouoad commercium non 
obtemperantibus, vel eonm alicui rictnalia, 
anna, vel pecunias subministrare, ant cum 
eis commercium babere, sen auxilium, consi- 
lium, vel favorem, per se vel alinm, sea alios, 
publice vel occulte, directe vel indirecte, quo- 
vis modo contra tenorem presentium pre- 
strare masumpserint, extendentes. 

18. Et at premissa fscilins iis quos con- 
cemunt innotescant, universis et singulis Pa- 
triarcbb, Arcbiepiscopis, Episcopis, et Patri- 
arcbalium Metropolitan, et aliarum Catbedra- 
liam, et Collegiataruni Ecclesiarum Prclatis, 
Capituiis, aliisq ; personis Eccleaiasticis, Se- 
cularibos ac quorumvis ordinum Regularibus, 
necnon omnibus et singulis, etiam mendican- 
tium ordinum Professoribus, exemptis et non 
exemptis, abilibetconstitutis, per easdem pm- 
sentes sub Excommunijationis et privation is 
Ecclesiarum, Monasteriorum, ac aliorum Be- 
neficiorum Ecclesiasticorum, graduum qubq ; 
et officiorum, necnon privilegiorum, et indul- 
torum quorumcumq ; etiam a Sede pranlicta 
qaomodolibet emanatorum poenis ipso facto 
incurrendis, pnecipimus et mandamus, qua- 
tenus ipsi ac eorum singuli, si, et postquam 
viffore prvsentium desnper requisiti fuerint, 
infra tres dies immediate sequentes, prvfa- 
turn Henricum Regem, omnesq ; alios et sin- 
guloB, qui supradictas censuras et poenas in- 
currerint, in eorum Ecclesiis, Dominicis et 
aliis festivis diebus, dum major iaibi populi 
multitudo ad divina convenerit, cum Crucis 
vexillo, pulsatis campanis. et accensis, ac 
demum extxnctis, et in terram proiectis, et 
conculcatis, candelis, et aliis in similibus ser- 
vari solitis c»remoniis servatis, Excommuni- 
cates publice nuncient, et ab aliis nuntiari, 
ac ab omnibus arctius evitari faciant et man- 
dent, necnon sub supradictis censuris et pa- 
nts, praisentes litems, vel earum transump« 
tom, sub forma infrascripta confectum, infra 
terminom trium dierum, postquam, ut pre- 
fertnr, requisiti fuerint, in Ecclesiis, Monas- 
teriis, Conventibus, et aliis eorum locis, pub- 
licari et affigi faciant. 

19. Volentes, omnes et singulos cujuscimiq ; 
status, gradus, conditionis, prseminentiie, 
dignitatis, aut excelleniia: fuerint, qui quo 
minus prvsentes liters, vel earum tran- 
sampta, copi», seu exemplaria. in suis civi- 
tatibus, terns, castris, oppidis, villis, et locis 
legi et affigi, ac publicari possint, per se, vel 
alium. seu alios, publice vel occulte, directe 
vel indirecte impediverint, easdem censuras 
et poenas, ipso facto incurrere. Et cum fraus 
et dolus nemini debeant patrocinari, ne quis- 
quam ex bis, qui alicui regimiai et adminis- 
trationi deputati sunt, infra tempus soi regi* 
minis sea administrationis pnedictas senten- 
tias, censuras et poenas susUneat, quasi post 
dictiun tempiui sententiis, censaris «t poenis 



BOOK III. 



99 



pnBdktis amplios Ugfttos non existat, quem- clesiss pnsficere Toluerit, at m sea calpa di»« 
ennq ; qui dum in regimioe, et administra- ceiet aliis esse misereodum, non inamerito 
tione existens, monitioni et mandato nostiis, Romanus Pootifex qui ipsius Petri in digni- 
quoad premissa vel aliquid eonun obtempe- tate Saccessor exiatit, debet etiam in Officio 
rare nolueric, etiam deposito regimine, et ad- exercendc misericordisB ipsius esse Successor. 
iiuiiistTationehujusmodi,nisiparueritieiadem Sed cum in eum dirigitur misericordia, qui 
censuris et poMUs sabjacere decemimas. ex boc sit insolentior, et obstinatior, aliosq ; 

20. £t ne Henricus Rex ejusq ; complices, secam trahit in perditionem, debet ipse Ro' 
et fautores, adherentes, consultores^ et se- manus Pontifex, postposita in eum miseri^ 
qoaces* aliiq ; quos praemissa coneemunt, ig- cordia, omuem seven tatem adbibere, quo 
norantiam earundem pra^sentium literanun, membrum illud pulridum ita a corpore se- 
et in eis conientonim pnetendere Taleant, paretur, ut reliqua membra absq } metn con- 
Utera8ipsa8(inquibusomnesetsiDgu]os,tam tagionis salva remaneaot, pnesertim cum 
jaris, quam facti, etiam solemnitatnm, et pro- pluribus curia adbibitis, et multo tempore in 
cesauum^citationumq; ommissarumdefectus, boc consumpto morbum quotidie magis in- 
etiam si tales sint, de quibus specialis, et ex- valescere, ipsa ezperientia comprobat. 
preaaa mentio facienda esset, propter noto- 1. Alias cum nobis relatum, fnisset, quod 
rietatem facti, auctoritate, scientia, et potes* Henricus Anglie Rex, pneter ea au» Matri* 
tatis plenitudine similibus, supplemus) in mouium de facto, et contra prohibitionem 
BasilicB Principis Apostolorum, et Cancel- EcclesiiB temerarie contractum concemebant, 
larie Apostolical de urbe, et in partibus in quasdam leges, sea generales conAtituliones 
Collegiate B. Maria* Burgen. Tomacen. et subditos suos ad basresiin, et scbisma tra* 
Parochialis de Dunikerke oppidorum Mori* bentes ediderat. et bone memorise Joann. tit. 
nenais dioccesis, Ecclesiarum valvis affigi, et Sancti Vitalis Presbyterum Cardinalem Rof- 
pablicari mandamus : Decementes quod ear- fen. publico damnari et capite puniri, ac alios 
undeni literaram publicatio sic facta, Henri- quamplures Pnelatos, necnon alian personas 
cam Regem, ejusq ; complices, fautores, ad- Ecclesiast. Heresi et Schismati hujusmodi 
bereotes, consaltores, et seqvaces, omnesq ; adherers nolentes carceribus mandpari fece- 
alioe, et singulos quos litere ipse quomodo- rat ; Nos, licet illi qui talia nobis retulerant 
libet coneemunt, perinde eos arctent, ac si tales assent, at nallo modo de veritate suorom 
litere ipse eis person alitor lecte, et intimate dictorum ambigendum esset, copientes tamen 
fbiasent, cum non sit verisimile, quod ea, respectu ipsius Henrici Regis, quem ante- 
qwa tarn patenter fiunt, debeant apud eos in- quam in bas insanias incideret, peculiar! 
cognita remanere. quadam cbaritate prosequebamur, predicta 

«1. Ceterum quia difficile foret prttsentes falsa reperiri, de eis informal ionem ulterio- 
literak ad singula queque loca, ad que ne- rem habere procuravimns, et invenientes cla- 
ceasarium esset deferri, singula volamas et morem ad nos delatam verum esse, ne nostio 
dicta auctoritate decemimus, quod earum Officio deessemus, contra eum procedere de- 
timnaumptis manu publici Notarii confectis, crerimns, juxtaformamquarundamliterarum 
rel in alma urbe impressis, ac sigillo alicujus nostrarum, quarum tenor leqaitur. £t est 
peraone in dignitate Ecclesiastica constitute talis, &c. 

munitis, ubiq ; eadem fides adhibeatur que Qmiltltur insertio. quia buUa ipsa 

ongiualibus adhiberetur, si essent exhibita vmivuiui u»cr«u, ^um uuu» ipw 

Telosteiise. est que precedit. 

£2. Nulli ergo omnino bominnm liceat f . Dam aotem postea ad dietamm liters- 

banc paginam nostre monitionis, aggrava- rum executionem doTeniendum esse statnisse- 

tionis, reaggravationis, declarationis, percus- mus, cum nobis per nonnullos principes, et 

sionis, suppositionis, inbabilitationis, abso* alias insignes personas persuaderetur, ut ab 

lationis, liberationis, requisitionis, inhibitio- executione hujusmodi per aliquantum tempo- 

nia, hortationis, exceptionis, prohibitionis, ris supersederemos, spe nobis data, quod in- 

ooncessionis, eztensionis suppletionis, man- terim ipse Henricus Rex ad cor rediret et 

datorum, toI untatis, et decretorum, infringere, resipisceret ; nos qui, ut homioum natura fert, 

Tel ei ausu temerario contraire. Siquisautem facile credebamus quod desiderabamus, dic- 

boc attentare presumpserit, indignatiouem tam executionem snspendimus, sperantes (ot 

Omnipotentis Dei, ac Beatorum Petri et Pauli spes nobis data erat) ex ipsa sospensione, cor- 

Apostolorom ejus se noverit incorsurum. rectionem et resipiscentiam, non autem per- 

DatomRon^e apud Sanctum Marcum. tinaciametobstinarionem.acmajoremdelira. 

Anno Incamauonis Domini 1535. 3 *'^;**"J; "^^ T* eft^ctus edocmt, prorenturam. 

Kal. Sept. Pont nostri Anno 1. ^ ?• Cum itaq ; resipiscenUa et CorrecUo 

'^ bojusmodi quam tribus fere annxs expectavi- 

Bequitur tuspentio Eieaitiofm dicUt Bulhe, et »»»» "on "oium po*^a sequuta non sit, sed 

tandem ejus revoeaiio, et Exectitio, »P«e Henricus Rex quolidie maps se m sua 

„ - . rA . . feritate,actemeritateconfirmansmnoTa etiam 

Pau/itf Epijcopw Serput Servarum Dei, ad ^^^^^ proruperit. quippe cum non contentua 

perpttuam rei memanam. riromm Prelatorum et sacerdotom cradelis- 

CvM Redemptor noater ideo ilium qui ip- sima trocidatione, etiam in mortuoa, et eoa 

■an negaTcrat, Petrum, tIs. Uniferae £c- quidem quos m sanctorum numenim relatoa 

n 9 



100 



RliCOllliS. 



Unifemlis Etxlenaplarilms ascuKsTenerata 
Mt, feritatem ezercere non ezparit. Dm 
eoim Thome Cantuarien. Archiepitcopi, 
cujas oasa, qa« in dicto Uegno /^nglue potu- 
umom, ob innumera ab omnipotenti Deo iJlic 
perpetrata miracula,soiDma cam ▼encratione 
in area aurea in Civitate Caotaarien. eerra* 
bantur, postquam ipsam Divum Thomam, ad 
majorem Religionis coDtemptum, in judidom 
▼ocari, et tanquam contamacem damnari ac 
proditorem declarah facerat, exhumari, et 
combori, ac cineres in rentom spargi juasit, 
omnem plane cunctarum gentiom cnideiita- 
tern superans, cum ne in bclloquidem hoKtet 
vicCorea aasvire in mortaonim cadavera aoliti 
aunt ; adhaec omnia ex diveraorum Regum 
etiam Anglorum, et aliorum Principum libe- 
ralltate dooaria, ipai arcs appenaa, quae 
multa, et maximi pretii erant, aibi uaurpavit ; 
sec pntana ex hoc aatia injuria reiigionia in- 
tuliaae, Monasterium Divo illi Auguatino, a 

3 no Chriatianam fidem Angli acceperant, in 
icta civitate dicatum, omuiboa Theaauria, 
qui etiam mulii et magni eraot, apoliavit, et 
aicut ae in belluam tranamutavit, ita etiam 
belluaaquaaisociaaauaa honorare Toluit, feraa 
videlicet in dicto Monaaterio, expulaia Mona- 
cbia, intromittendo, genua quidem aceleria 
Bon modo Chriati fidelibua, aed etiam Turcit 
inauditum et abominandunu 

4. Cum itaq *, morbua i^te a mollo qoan* 
tumvia peritiaaimo medico alia cura aanari 
poaait, quam putridi membri abaciaaione, oec 
▼aleret cura hujuemodi^ abaq ; eo» quod ooa 
apud Deum cauaam banc noatram effiriamua, 
olterioa retardari, ad dictarom literaium 
(quaa ad hoc ut Henricua Rex, ejuaq ; Com- 
plicea, Fautorea, adhaerentea, conaaitorea, et 
aequacea, etiam auper ezceaaibua per eum 
Boviasime, ot prefertur, perpetratoa, intra 
terminum eia, quoad alia, per aliaa noatraa 
literaa prsdictaa respective prnfizaa, ae ex- 
cuaare, aliaa pcenia ipais Hteria contentaa in- 
currant, extendimua et ampliamua) publica- 
tionem, et deinde, Deo duce, ad executionem 
procedere omnino atatuimua. Et quia a fide 
dignia accepimua, quod ai ipaanim et prKaen- 
tium iiterarum publicatio Diep. Rotbomagen. 
▼el BoloniB Ambianen. Dioec. Oppidia ia 
Franciv, aut Cmute Sancti Andreas, aea in 
Oppido Calliatren. Sancti Andres Diosc. in 
Scotia* Regnia, vel in Thuamien. et Antifer- 
ten. Civitatibtta,Tei Dicrc. Domioii Hibemis 
fiat, non aolum tam faciJe, at ai in locia in 
dictia literia expreaaia fieret, aed faciliua ip- 
aanim literarom tenor, ad Henrici, et aliorom 
qooa concemont, preaertim Anglonim, noti- 
tiam deveniret ; Noa volentea in hoc oppor- 
tune proridere, motu, scientia, et poteatatia 
J>lenitudine pnedictia decemimua, quod pub- 
icatio Iiterarum auperiua inaertarum, quarum 
insertioni auperiua factte, ac ipaia Originali- 
bua quoad validitatem publicationia, aeu exe- 
cutionia pneaentium, 6dem adbiberi volamua^ 
in duobua ex locia pr»aentibu8 literia exprea- 
aia. aliaa jnxta aupra inaertarum, et prcaen- 
tiom Iiterarum tenore facta, etiam ai in loda 



extra Romaaam Cariam in dietia pneiaMitf « 
literia apecificatia, hujaaraodi publicatio mm 
fiat, periode Henricum Regem, et alioa qaoa 
concernont prsaertim Angloa afficiat, ac ai 
Henrico Regi et aliia pnadictia prsaertim 
Anglia peraonaliter intimate fuiaaent. 

5. Quodq ; pneaentium tranaumptia, jazta 
modumin prcinaertia literia expreaaum factis, 
tam in judicio quam extra, eadem fidea adhi- 
beatur, que Originaliboa adbiberetur, ak forent 
exbibite, vel oatenase. 

6. Nob obatantibua ConatitatioBiboa et 
Ordinationibua Apoatolicia, necnon omnibua 
illia, quae in dictia literia voluimua non obatare, 
ceteriaq ; contrariia quibuacunque. 

7. Nulli ergo omnino homiiium liceat banc 
paginam noatri Decreti, et voluntatia infrin- 
gere. yel ei auau temerario contraire. Si 

3uia autem hoc attentare prsaumpaerit, in- 
ignationem Omnipotentia Dei, ac Heatomm 
Petri et Pauli Apoatolorum ejua ae norerit 
incaraorom. 

Dat. Rome apud S. Petnim, Anno In- 
camationia DominicflB 1A38. decimo 
aezto Kal. Januarii, Pontificatoa noaui 
anno quinto. 



X.— Tlka Judgment of tomt Buhopt etnuigming 
the King't Supremaey, An OriginaL 

[Ex MSS. D. Stillingfleet] 

The "worda of St. John in hia «Oth Chap. 
Sieut misit ma Pater, et ego mitin ros, 8fe. hath 
no reapect to a King'a or a Princes Power, 
but only to ahew bow that the Miniatera of 
the Word of God, choaen and aent for that 
intent, are the Measengera of Chriat, to teach 
the Truth of hia Goapel, and to looae and 
bind ein, &c. aa Chriat waa the Meaaengerof 
hia Father. The worda alao of St. Paul, in 
the 2()th Chap, of the Acta ; AUeudite vtibis et 
uttiverso gregi, hi ifua vos Spiritut Saiicluc potiiit 
Epi$copttt regere Eccleuam Dei, were apoken to 
the liiahopa and PrieaU, to be diligent Paa- 
tora of the People, both to teach them dili- 
gently, and alao to be circumapect that false 
Preacbera ahould not aeduce the People, aa 
foUoweth immediately after in tbeaame place. 
Other places of Scripture declare the high- 
neaa and excellency of Christian Princea 
Authority and Power ; the which of a truth 
ia most high, for he hath power and charge 
generally over all,aa well Biahopa, aa Prieata, 
aa other. The Bishnpa and Prieata have 
charge of Soula within their own Cures, 
power to minister Sacramenta, and to teach 
the Word of God ; to the which Word of 
God Chriatian Princea knowleclg themselvea 
aubject ; and in case the Biahopa be negli- 
gent, it ia the Chriatian Princea Oflice to aea 
them do their duty. 

T. Cantuarien. Thomaa Elien. 

Joannea London. Nicolaua Sariaboiien* 

Cuthbertua Dunelmen. Hugo Wygorn. 
Jo. BatweUen. J. Roifen. 



BOOK III. 



101 



Cromwell. 



unto tbem, exhorting all Parents and Houm- 
hoiders to teach their Children and Serrancs 



[Regist. Cranmer.] 
1 N the Name of God, Amen. Bj the An- 



the same, as they are bound in Conscience 
to do. And that done, ye shall declare unto 
them the Ten Commandments, one by one 
thority and Commission of the excellent every Sunday and Holy-day, till they he 
Prince Henry, bv the Grace of God, King of likewise perfect in the same. 
England and of France, Defensor of the Jtem ; That ye shall in Confessions every 
Faith ; Lord of Ireland ; and in Earth Su* Tjent, examine every Person that cometh to 
pream Head, under Christ, of the Church of Confession unto you, whether they can recite 
England, I Thomas Lord Cromwell, Privy the Articles of our Faith, and the Pater Nos- 
Seal, and Vice-gerent to the King's said ter in English, and hear them say the same 
Highness, for all his Jurisdiction Ecclesiasti- particularly ; wherein if they be not perfect, 
cal within this Ilealm, do, for the advance- ye shall declare to the same. That every 
ment of the true honour of Almightj God, Christian Person ought to know the same 
encrease of Vertue, and discharge of the before they should receive the blessed Sacra- 
King's Majesty, give and exhibit unto you ment of the Altar ; and monish them to learn 
these Injunctions following, to be the same more perfectly by the next year 
kept, observed, and fulfilled, upon the pains following, or else, like-as they ought not to 
hereafter declared. presume to come to God's 6oaM, without 

First : That ye shall truly observe and perfect knowledg of the same, and if they 
keep all and singular the King's Highness do, it is to* the great peril of their Souls ; so 
Injunctions, given unto you heretofore in my ye shall declaim unto them, that ve look for 
Name, by his Graces Authority ; not only other Injunctions from the King'^s Highness 
upon the pains therein expressed, but also in by that time, to stay and repel all such from 
your default after this second monition con- God's Board as shall be found ignorant in 
tinued. upon further ponishment to be strait- the Premisses ; whereof ye do thus admonish 
ly extended towards you by the King's High- them, to the intent they should both eschew 
ness Arbitriment, or his vice-gefent afore- the peril of their Souls, and also the worldly 
said. rebuke that they might incur after by thn 

item ; That ye shall provide on this side same, 
the Feast of next coming, one ium ; That ye shall make, or cause to be 

Book of the whole Bible of the largest Volume made, in the said Church, and every other 
in Kn^lish, and the same set up in some con- Cure ye have, one Sermon every quarter of 
venieni place within the said Church that ye the year at least, wherein ye shall purely and 
hav« Cure of, whereas your Parishioners sincerely declare the very Gospel of Christ, 
may most commodiously resort to the same and in the same exhort your Hearers to the 
and read it; the charge of which Book shall Works of Charity, Mercy, and Faith, espe- 
be ratably bom between you the Parson and cially prescribed and commanded in Scrip- 
the Parishiotters aforesaid, that is to say, the ture, and not to repose their trust or affiance 
one half by jon, and the other half by them, in any other Works devised by Mens fanta- 
Urm ; That you shall discourage no Man sies besides Scripture ; as in wandering to 
privily or apertly from the reading or hear- Pilgrimages, offering of Mony, Candels. or 
ing of the said Bible, but shall expressly pro- Tapers, to Images, or Reliques ; or kissing 
voke, stir, and exhort every Person to read or licking the same over, saying over a! num- 
the same, as that which is the very lively her of Beads, not undersUnded or minded 
Word of God, that every Christian Man is on, or in such-like superstition; for the doing 
bound to embrace, believe, and follow, if he whereof, ye not only have no promise of re- 
looked to be saved ; admonishing them never- ward in Scripture, but contrariwise great 
theless to avoid all contention, altercation threats and maledictions of God, as things 
therein, and to use an honest sobriety in the tending to Idolatry and Superstition, which 
inquisition of the true sense of the same, and of all other Offences God Almighty doth 
refer the explication of the obscure places to most detest and abhor, for that the same di- 
^len of higher judgment in Scripture. minisheth most his honour and glory. 

hem ; That ye shall every Sunday and item ; That such feigned Images as ye 
Holy-day through the Year, openly and know in any of your Cures to be so abused 
plainly recite to your Parishioners, twice or with Pilgrimages or Offerings of any thing 
thrice together, or oftener, if need require, made thereunto, ye shall, for avoiding of 
one particle or sentence of the Pater Noster, that most detestable offence of Idolatry, 
or Creed, in English, to the intent they may forthwith take down, and without delay ; 
learn the same by Heart; And so from day and shall suffer from henceforth no Candles, 
to day, to give them one little lesson or sen- Tapers, or Images of Wax to be set afore 
tence of the same, till they have learned the any Image or Picture, but only the Light 
whole Pater Noster and Creed, in English, that commonly goeth a-cross the Church by 
by rote. And as they be taught every sen- the Rood-loft, the Light before the Sacra- 
tence of the same by rote, ye shall expound ment of the Altar, and the light about the 
•ad declare the onderstanding of the same Sepulchre ; which for the adorning of the 



loe 



RECORDS. 



Church, and Divine Serriee, ye shall suffer 
to remain: still admonishing your Parish- 
ioners, that Images serve (qt none other 
purpose, but as to be Books of unlearned 
Men, that ken no Letters, whereby they might 
be otherwise admonished of the lives and 
conversation of them that the said Images 
do represent ; which Images if they abuse, 
for any other intent than for such remem- 
brances, they commit Idolatry in the same, 
to the great danger of their Souls: And 
therefore the Kine*s Highness graciously 
tendering the wead of his Subjects Souls, 
hath in part already, and more will hereafter, 
travail for the abolishing of such Images as 
might be an occasion of so great an offence to 
God. and so great a danger to the Souls of 
his loving Subjects. 

Item ; That all in such Benefices, or Cures, 
as ye have, whereupon ye be not your self 
Resident, ye shall appoint such Curats in 
your stead, as can both by their ability, and 
will also promptly, execute these Injunctions, 
and do their duty otherwise, that ye are 
bounden in every behalf accordingly, and 
may profit them, no less with good Examples 
of living, than with declaration of the Word 
of God, or else their lack and defaults shall 
be imputed unto you, who shall straitly an- 
swer for the same if they do otherwise. 

Item, That ye shall admit no Man to 
preach within any your Benefices or Cures, 
but such as shall appear unto you to be suffi- 
ciently licensed thereunto by the King's High- 
ness, or his Grace's Authority, by the Arch- 
Bishop of Canterbury, or the Bidiop of this 
Diocess ; and such as shall be so licensed, 
ye shall gladly receive to declare the Word of 
God, without any resistance or contradiction. 

Item; If ye have heretofore declared to 
your Parishioners any thing to the extolling 
or setting forth of Pilgrimages, feigned Ke- 
liques, or images, or any such superstitions, 
that yon shall now openly afore the same re- 
cant and reprove the same, shewing them 
(as the truth is) that ye did the same upon 
no ground of Scripture, but as one led and 
seduced by a common Error and abuse crept 
into the Church, through the sufferance and 
avarice of such as felt profit by the same. 

Item; If ye do or shall know any Man 
within your Parish, or elsewhere, that is a Let- 
ter of the Word of God to be read in English, 
or sincerely preached, or of the execution of 
these Injunctions ; or a favourer of the Bi- 
shop of Rome's pretensed Power, now by the 
Laws of this Realm justly rejected and ex- 
tirped ; ye shall detect and present the same 
to the &ing*s Highness, or his honourable 
CoundJ, or to his Vice*gerent aforesaid, or 
the Justice of Peace next adjoining. 

lum ; That you, and every Parson, Vicar, 
or Curat within this Diocess, shall for every 
Church keep one Book or Register, wherein 
he shall write the day and year of every 
Wedding, Christening, and Burying, made 
nithin yoor Parish for your time, and so 



every Man succeeding you likewv«e; and 
also there insert every PersonV Name that 
shall be so wedded, christened, and buried ; 
and for the safe keeping of the same Book, 
the Parish shall be bound to provide, of their 
common charges, one sure Coffer with two 
Locks and Keys, whereof the one to remain 
with yon. and the other with the Wardens 
of every such Parish wherein the said Book 
shall be laid up ; which Book ye shall every 
Sunday take forth, and in the presence of the 
said Wardens, or one of them, write and re- 
cord in the same, all the Weddings. Chris- 
tenings, and Buryings, made the whole week 
afore ; and that done, to lay up the Book in 
the said Coffer, as afore ; And for every time 
that the same shall be omitted, the Party 
that shall be in the iault thereof, shall forfeit 
to the said Church St. 4*1, to be employed on 
the reparation of the said Church. 

Item ; That ye shall every quarter of a year 
read these and the other former Injunctions, 
giyen unto you by the Authority of the King's 
Highness, open and deliberately before all 
your Parishioners, to the intent that both 
you may be the better admonished of your 
duty, and your said Parishioners the more 
incited to ensue the same for their part. 

Item ; Forasmuch as by a Law established, 
every Man is bound to pay the Tithes ; no 
Man shall, by colour of duty, omitted by their 
Curats, detain their Tithes, and so re-double 
one wrong with another, or be his own Judg, 
but shall truly pay the same, as hath been 
accustomed, to their Parsons and Curats, 
without any restraint or diminution; and 
such lack or default as they can justly find 
in their Parsons and Curats to call for refor- 
mation thereof at their Ordinaries, and other 
Superiors hands, who, upon complaint, and 
due proof thereof, shall reform the same ac- 
cordingly. 

Item; That no person shall from hence- 
forth alter or change the order and manner 
of any Fasting-dav that is commanded and 
indicted by the Church, nor of any Prayer, 
or of Divine Service, otherwise than is speci- 
fied in the said Injunctions, until such time 
as the same shall be so ordered and tran- 
sported by the King's Highness's Authority ; 
The Eves of such Saints, whose Holy- days 
be abrogated be only excepted, which shall 
be declared henceforth to be no fasting-days ; 
excepted al^o the commemoration of Thomas 
Becket, some-time Arch-Bishop of Canter- 
bury, which shall be clean omitted, and in 
the stead thereof, the Ferial Service used. 

Item ; That the knoUing of the Avies after 
Service, and certain other times, which hath 
been brought in and begun by the pretence 
of the Bishop of Rome's pardon, henceforth 
be left and omitted, lest the People do here- 
after trust to have pardon for the saving ot 
their Avies, between the said knolhng, as 
thev have done in time past. 

Item ; Where in times past Men have used 
in divers places in their Processions, to sin 



BOOK III. 



108 



Orm pn mM$ to m many Saints, that they 
hftd no time to sing the good Suffrages fol- 
lowing, as Parec vtSbU OomiiV, aod Uhtra mm 
I>tHmin€, it mast be taught and preached, that 
better it were to omit Om fro nobu, and to 
sing the other suffrages. 

All which and singular Injunctions 1 mi- 
nister unto you and ?oor Successors, hj the 
King's Highness Authority to me committed 
in this part* which I charge and command 
voa by the same Authority to observe and 
keep upon pain of Deprivauon, Sequestration 
of your Fruits, or such other coercion as to 
the King's Highness, or his Vice-gerent for 
the time being shall seem convenient. 

TTuM an also in tht Bp. of Jj^ndoiCi Regitter, 
FM. «9, 30. with Bonner** Mandatt to hit 
Arch' Ekaeons for oimrving them, 30 Sept, 
1541. AnnoRegn.^t. 



Cures, except they be lawfully dispensed 
withal, or licensed by the Ordinary. 

V 1 1 . — f ism ; That ye, and every one of you, 
do not admit any young Man or Woman to 
receive the Sacrament of the Alur, which 
never received it before, until that be or she 
openly in the Church, after Mass, or evening 
Song, upon the Holy-day, do recite, in the 
vulgar tongue, the Pater Noster, the Creed, 
and the Ten Commandments. 

Vlll. — lum ; That ye, and every one of 
you. shall two times in a quarter declare to 
your Parishioners the Band of Matrimony, 
and what great danger it is to all Men that 
useth their Bodies bat with such Persons as 
they lawfully may W the Law of God And 
to exhort in the said Times your Parishioners, 
that they make no privy Contracts, as they 
will avoid the extream pain of the Laws used 
within the King's Realm, by his Grace's 
Authority. 



XII. — Injunetiontgiwn by Thowtat Arch-Bishup 
•f Canierlmry, to the Parton*, Vicars, and 
other Curat* in hk* VmtotioH, kept (sede m- 
eanU) within the Diocete of Hereford, Anno 
Domini 1338. 

1 . — Fi RST ; That ye, and every one of you, 
•hall, with ail your diligence and faithful 
obedience, observe, and cause to be observed, 
mil and singular the King's Highness Injunc- 
tions, by his Grace's Commissaries given in 
such places as they in times past have visited. 

11. — Item ; That ye. and every one of you 
•hall have, by the first dav of August next 
coming, as welt a whole Bible in I^tin and 
English, or at the least a New Testament of 
both the same Languages, as the Copies of 
the King's Highness injunctions. 

lU. — Item ; That ye shall every day study 
ene Chapter of the said Bible, or New Tes- 
tament, conferring the Latin and English to- 
gether, and to begin at the first part of the 
Book, and so to continue until the end of 
the same. 

IV. — Item ; That ye, or none of you, shall 
discoarage any Lay- Man from the reading of 
the Bible in English or Latin, but encourage 
them to that, admonishing them that they so 
read it, for reformation of their own Lafe, 
and knowledg of their Doty ; and that they 
be not bold or presumptuous in judging of 
Matters afore they have perfect knowledg. 

V. — Item ; That ye, both in your Preach- 
ingsnd secret Confession, and all other works 
and doings, shall excite and move your Pa- 
rishioners unto such Works as are command- 
ed expressly of God, for the which God shall 
demand of them a strict reckoning ; and all 
other Works which Men do of their own Will 
or Devotion, to teach your Parishioners that 
they are not to be so highly esteemed as the 
other ; and that for the not doing of them 
God will not ask any accompt. 

VL — Item ; lliat ye, nor none of yon, suf- 
far no Friar, or Religious Man, to have any 
Cure or S^vice within your Churches or 



XIU. — A Jjiiter of CromwelV* to the Bi*hop of 
Landaff, directing him how to proceed in the 
Reformation, An OriginaL 

[Cotton Libr. Cleop. E. 4.] 
ArrxR my right hearty Commendations to 

{our Lordship, ye shall herewith receive the 
king's Highness Letters addreiised unto you, 
to put you in remembrance of his HighnesM* 
travels, and your duty touching order to be 
taken for Preaching, to the intent the People 
may be taught the Truth, and yet not chart>ed 
at the beginning with over-many Novelties ; 
the publication whereof, unless the same be 
tempered and qualified with much wisdom, 
do rather breed Contention, Division, and 
contrariety in Opinion in the unlearned mul- 
titude, than either edify, or remove from them, 
and out of their hearts, such abuses as by the 
corrupt and unsavoury teaching of the Bishop 
of Rome and his Disciples have crept in the 
same. The effect of which Letters albeit I 
doubt not, but as well for the honesty of the 
Matter, as for yonr own discharge, ye will so 
consider and put in execution, as shall be to 
his Grace's satisfaction in that behalf: Yet 
forasmuch as it hath pleased bis Majesty to 
appoint and constitute me in the room and 
place of his Supream and Principal Minister, 
in all Matters that may touch any thing his 
Clergy, or their doings, 1 thought it also my 
part, for the exoneration of my Duty towards 
his Highness, and the rather to answer to his 
Grace's Expectation, Opinion, and Trust con- 
ceived in me. and in that among«t other com- 
mitted to my fidelity, to desire and pray yi»u, 
in such substantial sort and manner, to travel 
in the execution of the Contents of his Grace's 
said Letters ; namely, for avoiding of Con- 
trariety in preaching, of the pronunciation of 
Novelties, without wise and discreet qualifi- 
cation, and the repression of the temerity of 
those, that either privily, or apertly, directly 
or indirectly, would advance the pratended 



104 



RECORDS. 



Authority of tlie Bishop of Rome ; as I be 
not for my discharge enforced to complain 
farther, and to declare what 1 have now writ- 
ten Vnto you for that purpose, and so to 
charge you with your own fault, and to de- 
vise sucb remedy for the same, as shall ap- 
pertain: desiring your Lordship to accept 
my meaning herein, tending only to an honest, 
friendly, and Christian Reformation, for 
avoidage of further inconvenience, and to 
think none unkindness, tho in this Matter, 
wherein ic is almost more than time to speak, 
1 write frankly, compelled and enforced there- 
unto, both in respect of my private Duty, and 
otherwise, for my discharge ; forasmuch as 
it pleaseth his Majf'stj to use me in the lieu 
of a Counselloar, whose Office is as an Eye to 
the Prince, to foresee, and in time to provide 
remedy for such Abuses, Enormities, and In- 
conveniences, as might else with a little suf- 
ferance engender more evil in this Publick 
Weal, than could be after recovered, with 
much labour, study, diligence, and travails. 
And thus most heartily &re you well. From 
the Rolls, the 7th of January. 

Your Lordship's Friend, 

Thomas Cromwell. 



X IV.— 7^ Committion by vhieh Banner held hit 

Biikoprick of th» King, 
Licentia Regia eonreua Domino Epi»eopo ad ex- 
erceudttm J nritdictionem Epitcopalem, 
[Regist. Bonner fol. prime.] 
Henkicus Octavus, Dei Gratia Anglie et 
Francis Rex, Fidei Defensor, Dominus Hi- 
bemisB. et in Terra Supremum Ecclesiae An- 
glicans sub Christo Caput, Heverendo in 
Cbristo Patri Edmundo Londonensi Episcopo 
Salutem. Quandoquidem omnis Jurisdicendi 
Autoritas, atq ; etiam jurisdictio omnimoda, 
tarn ilia qua Ecclesiastica diciti^r quam Se- 
cularis, a Hegia Potestate velut a Supremo 
Capite. et omnium infra Regnum nostrum 
Magistratuum fonte et scaturigine, primitus 
emanavit, sane illosqui jurisdictionem hujus' 
modi antehac non nisi prsecario fungebantur, 
beneficium hujusmodi sic eis ex liberalitate 
Jlegia indultum gratis auimis agnoscere, idq ; 
Regis IMunificentis solummodo acceptum re- 
ferre, eique, quoiiens ejus Majestati videbi* 
tur, libenter concedere convenit. Quum itaq ; 
uos per dilectum Commissarium nostrum 
Thomam Cromwell Nobilis Ordinis Garterii 
Militem, Domioum Cromwell et de Wymol- 
den nostri privati Sigilli Custodem, nostrumq ; 
ad quascunq; causas Ecclesiasticas nostra 
Aathoritate, oti Snpitmi Capitis diets Eccle- 
sis Anglicans, quomodolibet tractaod. sive 
ventiland. Vicem g«rentem, Vicarinm Gene- 
ralem et Officialem Principalem, per alias 
Literas Patentes sigillo nostro Majori com- 
munitas, constituerimus et prsfecerimus. 
Quia tamen ipse Thomas Cromwell nosuis 
et hujus Regni Anglis tot et tam arduis ne- 
gotiis adeo prspedicas existit, quod ad 



jurisdictionem nobiB, uti Supremo Caplti ho* 
jttsmodi competentem, ubiq; loconim infra 
hoc Regnum nostrum prsfatum, in his qus 
moram commode non patiuntur, aut sine uos- 
trorum subditorum injuria differri non pos- 
sunt, in sua persona expediend. non sufficiet. 
Nos tttis in hac parte supplicationibus humi- 
libus inclinati, et nostrorum subditorum cora- 
modis consulere cupientes, Tibi vices nostras 
sub modo et forma inferius descriptts com- 
mittendas fore, Teq ; licentiandum esse de- 
cemimus, ad ordinandum igitur quoscunq, 
infra Dioc. tuam London, ubicunq ; oriundos 
quos moribus et literatura prsvio diiigenti et 
rignroso eiamine iduneos fore compereris, ad 
omnes etiam Sacros et Presbyteratus ordines 
promovendum, priBbentato»q ; ad beneficia 
Ecclesiastica quscusq ; infra Dioc. tuam 
London, constituta, si ad curam beneficiis 
hujusmodi imminentem sustinend. habiles re- 
perti fuerunt et idonei, admittendum ac in 
et de iisdem instituendum et investigandum ; 
Ac etiam si res ita exigat tlestitnendum, b«- 
neficiaq ; Ecclesiastica quscunq ; ad tuam 
collationem sive dispositionem spectantia et 
pertinentia personis idoneis conferendum, 
atq ; approbandum testamenta et ultimas vo- 
luntates quorumcunq; tus Diocsseos, bona, 
jura, sive crediia non ultra summam centum 
libranim in bonis suis rits et mortis suamm 
temporibtts habend. necnon administratiooes 
quorumcunq ; subditorum nostrorum tus Dioc. 
ab intestate decedend. quorum bona, jura, 
sive credita non ultra summam prsdictam 
vits et mortis suarum temporibus sese exten- 
dent, quatenus hujusmodi testatorum appro- 
batio atq ; administrationis commissio sive 
concessio per prsdecessgres tuos aut eorum 
alicujus respective Commissarios retroactis 
temporibus nebat ac fieri et committi potuit, 
et non aliier committendum, Calculumq ; ra- 
tiocinium et alia in ea parte expedienda, 
causasq ; lites et negotia coram te aut (uis 
deputatis pendend. indecis. necnon alias give 
alia, quascunq ; sive quaecunq ; ad forum Ec- 
clesiasticum pertinentia ad te aut tuos depu- 
tatos sive deputand. per viam querels aut 
appellationis sive ex officio devolvend. sive 
deducend qus extra legum nostrarum et sta- 
tutorum Regni nostri offens. coram te aut tuis 
Deputatis agitari, aut ad tuam sive alicujus 
Commissariorum per te vigore hujus Com- 
missionis nostrs deputandorum cognitionem 
devolvi aut deduci valeant et poBsint, exami- 
nand. et decidend. Ad visitandum insuper 
Capitulum Ecclesis tus Cathedral. London, 
civitatemq; London, necnon omnia et singula 
Monasteria, Abbatias et Prioratus, Collegia 
et alia loca pia, tam Religiosa quam Hospi- 
talia, quaecunq ; clenimq ; et populum diet. 
Dioc. London, quatenns Ecclesis, Monas- 
terii, Abbatis, peir te sive Prsdecessores tuos 
London. Episcopoe visitatio hujusmodi tem- 
poribus retroactis exeiceri potuit, ac per te 
sive per eosdem de legibus et statutis ac 
juribus Regni nostri exerceri potuit et potest, 
et non aliter : Necnon ad iaquirendum per tt. 



BOOK III. 



lOt 



▼d ilium wen alios ad id per te depatandum 
■ive depotasdos, tam ex officio mere mixto 
quaa promoto auper qoorumcnuq j exceMi- 
bu», criminibtts seu defictis quibuaconq ; ad 
forum EccleciaBticum spectaatibos infra 
Dioc. London, ac delinqaentes sive crimi* 
nosofl, jiucta comperta per te in ea parte per 
licita Jiuia xemedia pro modo coJpai, proat 
natnra et qimlitaa delicti popoecerit, coer- 
cendam et poniendom, csteraq ; omnia et 
flingnla in IVsmisais aeu aliquo prcmisio- 
rum, aut circa ea neceiaaria seu quomodoli- 
bet opportuna, ac aliaqusconq ; Autoritatem 
et Jarisdictionem Episcopalem quovismodo 
respiciend. et concemend. prKter et ultra ea 
qaiB tibi ez Sacris Uteris divinitus commissa 
esse dignoacantor, vice, nomine, et Autori* 
tale nosiris exequendum, Tibi, de cuj«s sana 
doctzina, conscientia puritate, Titaeq; et mo- 
rum inte|;ntate, ac in rebus gerendis fide et 
iDdustria ploiimum confidimus, vices nostras 
cum potestate aliumvel alios, Commissarium 
Tei Commissarios, ad prvmissa seu eorum ali- 
qua surrogandi et suSstituoidi, eosdemq ; ad 
placittun revocand. tenore prssentium com- 
mitumos, ac Jiberam facultatem concedimus ; 
Teq ; licentiam per pnesentes ad nostri bene 
placiti dantasat duratnras, cum cajuslibet 
congruB et Ecclesiastics coercionis potestate 
qaacunq; inliibitione in te datam presentium 
emanata in aliquo non obstante Tuam Con- 
scientiam coram Deo strictissime onerantes, 
et ut summo onmium judici aliquando ratio- 
nem reddere, et coram nobis tuo cum peri- 
culo corporali respondere intendis : te admo- 
nentes ut interim tuum officium juxta Evan- 
gelii normam pie et sancte ezercere stodeas, 
et ne quem ullo tempore unquam Tel ad sa- 
cros ordines promoveas, vel ad curam ani- 
marum gerend. quo vis modo admittas, nisi 
eos duntazat quos ad tanti et tam venerabilis 
Officii functionem vits et morum integritas 
certissimis testimoniis approbata, literarum 
scientia et alia qualitates requisite ad hoc 
babiles et idoneos clare et luculenter osten- 
derint et declarnverint; Mam ut maxime 
compertum cognitumq ; babemos morum 
omnium, et Maxime Christiana Religionis 
comiptelam a malis Pastoribus in populum 
emanasse, sic ut veram Christi Religionem, 
viueq ; et morum emendationem a bonis Pas- 
toribus iterum delectis et assnmptis in rate- 
grum restitutum iri hand dubie speramus. In 
cujus rei testimonium prasentes Literas nos- 
tras inde fieri, et Sigilli nostra quod ad Can* 
sas Ecclesiasticas utimur ap()ensione jussi- 
mus Commnniri. Dat. IS. die mensis No- 
vemb. Anno Dom. 1599. et Regni nostri 
Anno 31. 



XV.^I^ JTin/f LHten Patentt fir prmtmg 
the Bible in Englisk, 

[Rot. Pat. 31 Hen. 8.] 
Hxi«RT the Eighth, &c. To all and singu- 
lar Printers and Sellers of Books within this 



our Realm, and all other Officers, Ministers, 
and Subjects, these our Letten hearing or 
seeing, Greeting. We let yon wit. That be- 
ing desirous to have our People at all times 
convenient, give themselves to the attaining 
the knowledg of God's Word, whereby they 
will the better honour him, and observe and 
keep his Commandments ; and also do their 
Duties better to us, being their Prince and 
Sovereign Lord : And considering that this 
oar Zeal and Desire cannot by any mean take 
so good effect, as by the granting to them the 
free and liberal use of U»e Bible in our own 
natural and English Tongue : so unless it be 
foreseen that the same pass at the beginning 
by one Translation to be perused and consi- 
dered ; The frailty of Men is such, that the 
diversity thereof may breed and bring forth 
manifold Inconveniences ; as when wilful and 
heady Folk shall confer upon the diversity of 
the said Translations. We have therefore 
appointed our right trusty and well -beloved 
Counsellor, the Lord Cromwell, Keeper of 
our Prify Seal, to take for us, and in our 
Name, special care and charge, that no man- 
ner of Person, or Persons, within this our 
Realm, shaU enterprise, attempt, or set in 
hand to print any Bible in the English Tongue 
of any manner oif Volum, during the space of 
five years next ensuing after the Date hereof, 
but only all such as shall be deputed, assign- 
ed, and admitted by the said Lord Cromwell. 
The 13 Novemb. Tricesimo primo Regni. 



XVI.— 7*s Attnnder ef Ttuma* CromwelL 
hem quadam alia petitio, formam eujuulam aC' 
tu* tUtinctuTit in a continent, eihtbita «*t «h« 
Rsgttf Majeetati in ParUamento pr^dieto, eu- 
jui tenor uquitur in hae verbom 
[Parliament Rolls. Act 60. Anno Regni trice- 
simo secundo.] 
In their most humble- wise shewing to your 
most Royal Majesty, the Lords Spiritual and 
Temporal, and all your most loving and obe- 
dient Subjects, the Commons in this your Most 
High Court of Parliament assembled ; That 
where your most Royal Majesty, our Natural 
Sovereign Lord, is justly, lawfully, and really 
entituled to be our sole Supream Head and 
Govemour, of this your Realm of England, 
and of the Dominions of the same ; to whom, 
and to none other under God the Kingly Di- 
rection, Order, and Governance, of your most 
loving and obedient Subjects, and people of 
this your Realm, only appertaineth and be- 
longeth. And the which your most loving 
and obedient Subjects, your Highness pru- 
dently and quietly, without any manner of 
disturbance, by a long time most graciously 
hath preserved, sustained, and defended : And 
your Highness, for the Quietness, Wealth, 
and Tranquillity of your said humble and obe- 
dient Subiects, hath made, and ordained, 
divers and many most godly, vertnous, and 
wholesome Laws; and for doe execution of 



IOC 



RECORDS. 



the same, taatli not delisted to tra? el in your 
own most lloyal Person, to support and main- 
tain, as well the Laws of Almighty God, as 
the Laws by your Highness made and ordain- 
ed, by due and condign ezecirtimi of the same 
Iaws upon the Transgressors offending con- 
trary to the same : and your Majesty hath al- 
ways most vertuously studied and laboured, by 
all ways, and all means, to and for the setting 
forth thereof, in such wise as it might be 
most to the Honour, Gloiy, and Pleasure of 
Almighty God ; and for the common accord 
and wealth of this your Realm, and other 
your Dominions : And, for the true execution 
of the same, hath elected, chosen, and made 
divers, as well of your Nobles, as others to 
be of your most honourable Council, as to the 
honour of a Noble Prince appertaineth. And 
where your Majesty hath had a special trust 
and confidence m your said most trusty Coun- 
sellors, that the same your Counsellors, and 
every of them, had minded and intended, and 
finally purposed to have followed and pur- 
sued your most Godly and Princely Purpose, 
as of truth the more number hath most faith- 
fully done ; Yet nevertheless Thomas Crom- 
well, now Earl of Essex, whom your Majesty 
took and received into your trusty Service, 
the same Thomas then being a Man of very 
base and low degree, and for singular favour, 
trust, and confidence, which your Majesty 
bare and had in him, did not only erect and 
advance the said Thomas unto the State of an 
Earl, and enriched him with many-fold Gifts, 
as well of Goods, as of Lands and OflSces, 
but also him, the said Thomaa Cromwell, 
i'^rl of Essex, did erect and make one of your 
most trusty Counsellors, as well concerning 
your Grace's Supream Jurisdictions Ecclesi- 
astical, as your most high secret A flairs Tem- 
poral. Nevertheless your Majesty now of 
late hath found, and tried, bv a large number 
of Witnesses, being your nuthful Subjects, 
and Personages of great Honour, Worship, 
and Discretion, the said Thomas Cromwell, 
Earl of Essex, contrary to the singular' trust 
and confidence which your Majesty had in 
him, to be the most false and corrupt Traitor, 
Deceiver, and Circumventor against your 
most Royal Person, and the Imperial Crown 
of this your Realm, that hath been known, 
seen, or heard of in all the time of your most 
Noble Reign ; Insomuch that it is manifestly 
proved and declared, by the Depositions of the 
Witnesses aforesaid. That the same Thomaa 
Cromwell, Earl of Essex, usurping upon your 
Kingly Estate, Power, Authority, and Office; 
without your Grace's Commandment or As- 
aent, hath taken upon him to set at liberty 
divers Persons, being convicted and attainted 
of Misprision of High Treason ; and divers 
other being apprehended, and in Prison, for 
Suspection of High Treason ; and over that, 
divers and many times, at sundry places, in 
this vour realm, for manifold Sums of Mony 
to him given, most traiterously hath taken 
upon him, by several Writings, to give and 



^Tant, as well unto Aliens, as to your Sub« 
jects, a great number of Licences for conveigh- 
ingand carrying of Mony, Com, Grain , Beans, 
Beer, Leather, Tallow, Bells, Mettals, Horses, 
and other Commodities of this your Realm, 
contrary to your Highness'a most Godly and 
Gracious Prodamationa made for the Com- 
mon-Wealth of your People of this your Realm 
in that behalf, and in dentation of your Crown 
and Dignity. And the same Thomas Crom- 
well, elated, and full of pride, contrary to his 
mostbounden Duty, of his own Authority and 
Power, not regarding your Majesty Royal ; 
And further, taking upon him your Power, 
Sovereign Lord, in that behalf, divers and 
many times most traiterously hath constituted, 
deputed, and assigned, many singular Persons 
of your Subjects to be Commissioners in many 
your great, urgent, and weighty Causes and 
Affairs, executed and done in this your Realm, 
without the assent, knowledg, or consent of 
your Highness. And further also, being a 
Person of as poor and low degree, as few be 
within this your Realm -, pretending to have 
so great a stroak about you, our, and his na- 
tural Sovereign Liege Lord, that he letted not 
to say publickly, and declare. That he was 
sure of you ; which is detestable, and to be 
abhorred amongst all good subjects in any 
Christian Realm, that any Subject should 
enterprise or take upon him so to speak of 
his Sovereign Liege Lord and King. And 
also of his own Authority and Power, with- 
out your Highness's consent, hath made, and 
granted, as well to Strangers as to your own 
Subjects, divers and many Pass-portB. to pass 
over the Seas with Horses, and great Sums of 
Mony, without any search. And over that, 
most Gracious Sovereign Lord, amongst di- 
vers other his Treasons, Deceits, and Fals- 
hoods, the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of 
Essex, being a detestable Heretick, and being 
in himself utterly disposed to sett and sow 
common Sedition and Variance among your 
true and loving Subjects, hath secretly set 
forth and dispersed into all Shires, and other 
Territories of this your Realm, and other your 
Dominions, great numbers of false Erroneous 
Books, whereof many were printed and made 
beyond the Seas, and divers other within this 
Realm, comprising and declaring, amongst 
many other Evils and Errors, manifest Mat- 
ters to induce and lead your Subjects to diffi- 
dence, and refusal of the true and sincere Faith 
and Belief, which Christian Religion bindeth 
all Christian People to have, in the most Holy 
and Blessed Sacrament of the Altar, and 
other Articles of Christian Religion, most 
graciouslv declared by your Majesty, by An 
Uiority of Parliament : And certain Matters 
comprised in some of the said Books, hath 
caused to be translated into our maternal and 
English Tongue: And upon Report made 
unto him by the Translator thereof, that the 
Matter so translated hath expressly been 
against the said most Blessed and Holy f v 
crament -, Yet the laid Thomas Cromwe J 



BOOK III. 



107 



Xarl of Etaez, after he had read the same 
Tnmsladon, meet heretically hath affinned 
the same material Hereeie so translated, to 
be good; and farther hath said, that he 
found no fault therein ; and over that, hath 
openly and obstinately hotden Opinion, and 
said, That it was as lawful for erery Chris- 
tian Man to be a Minister of the said Sacra- 
ment, as well as a Priest. And where also 
your most Royal Majesty, being a Prince of 
Vertue, Learning, and Justice, of singular 
Confidence and Trust, did constitute and 
make the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of 
Essex, your Highness's Vicegerent within this 
your Realm of England ; and by the same, 
gave unto him Authority and Power, not only 
to redress and reform adl, and all manner of 
Errors, and Erroneous Opinions, insurging 
and growing among your loving and obedient 
Subjects of thiB your Realm, and of the Do- 
minions of tho same, but also to order and 
direct all Ecclesiastical and Spiritual Causes 
within your said Realm and Dominions ; the 
said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, not 
regarding his Duty to Almighty God, and to 
your Highness, under the Seal of your Vice- 
gerent, hath, without your Grace's assent or 
knowiedg, licensed and authorised divers 
Persons, detected and suspected of Heresies, 
openly to teach and preach amongst your 
most loving and obedient Subjects, within 
this your Realm of England. And under 
the pretence and colour of the said ^reat 
Authorities and Cures, which your Majesty 
hath committed unto him in the Premisses, 
hath not only of his corrupt and damnable 
Will and Mmd, actually, at some time, by 
his own Deed and Commandment, and at 
many other times by his Letters, expressly 
written to divers worshipful Persons, being 
Sheriffs, in sundry Shires of this your Realm, 
falsly suggesting thereby your Grace's Plea- 
sure so to have been, caused to be set at 
large many false Hereticks, some being 
there indicted, and some other being there- 
of apprehended, and in ward : and com- 
monly, upon complaints made by credible 
Persons unto the said Thomas Cromwell, 
Earl of Essex, of great and most detestable 
Heresies committed and sprung in many 
places of this your Realm, with declaration 
of the Specialities of the same Heresies, and 
the Names of the Offenders therein, the same 
Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, by his 
crafty and subtil means and inventions, hath 
not only defended the same Hereticks from 
Punishment and Reformation ; but being a 
fautor, maintainor, and supporter of Here- 
ticks, divers times hath terribly rebuked di« 
vers of the said credible Persons being their 
Accusers, and some others of them hath per- 
secuted and vexed by Imprisonment and 
otherwise. So that thereby many of your 
Grace's true and loving Subjects have been 
in much dread and fear, to detect or accuse 
such detestable known Hereticks ; the par- 
ticularities and specialities of which laid 



abominable Heresies, Errors, and Offences, 
committed and done by the said Haomaa 
Cromwell, being over-tedious, long, and of 
too great number here to be expressed, de- 
clared, or written. And to the intent to have 
those damnable Errors and Heresies, to be 
inculcated, impressed, and infixed in the 
Hearts of your Subjects, as well contrary to 
God's Laws, as to your Laws and Ordinances. 
Most Gracious Soveraign Lord, the same 
Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, hath allured 
and drawn unto him by Retainours, many of 
your Subjecu sunderly inhabiting in every 
of your said Shires and territories, as well 
erroneously perswading and declaring to them 
the Contents of the false erroneous Books, 
above-written, to be good, true, and best 
standing with the most Holy Word and Plea- 
sure of God ; as other his false and heretical 
Opinions and Errors ; whereby, and by his 
Confederacies therein, he bath caused many 
of your faithful Subjects to be greatly infected 
with Heresies, and other Errors, contrary to 
the right Laws and Pleasure of Almighty 
God. And the same Thomas Cromwell , Earl 
of Essex, by the false and traiterous means 
above-written, supposing himself to be fully 
able, by force and strength, to maintain and 
defend his said abominable Treasons, Here- 
sies, and Errors, not regarding his most 
bounden Duty to Almighty God, and his 
Laws, nor the natural Duty of Allegiance to 
your Majesty, in the last day of March, in 
the SO year of your most gracious Reign, in 
the Parish of St. Peter the Poor, within your 
City of London, upon demonstration and de- 
claration then and there made unto him, that 
there were certain new Preachers, as Robert 
Barnes Clerk, and other, whereof part been 
now committed to the Tower of London for 
pleaching and teaching of Lend Learning 
against your Highness's Proclamations ; the 
same Thomas afiirming the said preaching 
to be good, most detestably, arrogantly, er- 
roneously, wilfully, maliciously, and traiter- 
ousiy, expressly against your Laws and Sta- 
tutes, then and there did not lett to declare, 
and say; these most traiterous and detestable 
words ensuing, amongst other words of like 
matter and effect ; that is to say, that " If 
the King would turn from it, yet I would 
not turn ; And if the King did turn, and all 
his People, I would fight in the Field in mine 
own Person, with my Sword in my hand, 
against him and all others ;" and then, and 
there, most traitorously pulled out his Dag- 
ger, and held it on high, saying these words, 
** Or else this Dagger thrust me to the heart, 
if I would not die in that Quarrel against 
them all : And I trust, if I live one year or 
two, it shall not lie in the King's Power to 
resist or lett it if he would." And further, 
then and there swearing by a great Oath, 
traiterouslv affirmed the same his traiterous 
saying and pronunciation of words, saying, 
" I will do so indeed," extending up his Arm, 
ai though he had had a Sword in hit Hand ; 



108 



RECORDS. 



to die most perilous, grieTous, and wicked 
Kzample of all other your loving, faithful, 
and obedient Sabjects in tbi» your Realm, 
and to the peril of your most Royal Person. 
And moreover, our most Gracious Soveraign 
Lord, the said Thomas Cromwell. Earl of 
Essex, hath acquired and obtained into his 
possession, by Oppression, Bribery, Extort, 
Power, and false promises made by him to 
your Subjects of your Realm, innumerable 
Sams of Mony and Treasure ; and being so 
enriched, hath had your Nobles of yonr Realm 
in great disdain, derision, and detestation, 
as by express words by him most opprobri- 
ously spoken hath appeared. And being put 
in remembrance of others, of his estate, 
which your Highness hath called him unto, 
offending in like Treasons, the last day oif 
January, in the 31 year of your Most noble 
Reign, at the Parish of St. Martin in the 
Field, in the County of Middlesex, most ar« 
rogantly, willingly, maliciously, and traiter* 
ously, said, published, and declared, that 
« If the Lords would handle him so, that he 
would give them such a Break-fast as never 
was mjule in England, and that the proudest 
of them should know;" to the great peril and 
danger, as well of your Majesty, as of your 
Heirs and Successors : For the which his 
most detestable and abominable Heresies and 
Treasons, and many other his like Offences 
and Treasons, over-long here to be rehearsed 
and declared. Be it Enacted, Ordained, and 
Established hy your Majesty, with the As- 
sent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, 
and the Commons in this present Parliament 
assembled, and by the Authority of the same, 
That the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of 
Essex, for his abominable and detestable 
Heresies and 1 reasons, b^ him most abomi- 
nably, hereiically, and traiterously practised, 
committed, and done, as well against Al- 
mighty God, as against your Majesty, and 
this your said Resdm, shall be, and stand, 
by- Authority of this present Parliament, con- 
victed and attainted of Heresie and High 
Treason, and be adjudged an abominable 
and detestable Heretick and Traitor; and 
shall have and suffer such pains of death, 
losses, and forfeitures of Goods, Debts, and 
Chattels, as in cases of Heresie and High 
I'reason, or as in cases of either of them, at 
the pleasure of your most Koyal Majesty. 
And that the same Thomas Cromwell, Earl 
of Essex, shall, by Authority abovesaid, lose 
and forfeit to your Highness, and to your 
Heirs and Successors, all such his Castles, 
Lordships, Mannors, Mesuages, Lands, Tene- 
ments, Rents, Reversions, Remainders, Ser- 
rices, Possessions, Offices, Rights, Condi- 
tions, and all other his Hereditaments, of 
what names, natures, or qualities soever they 
be, which he the said Thomas Cromwell, 
F.arl of Essex, or any other to his use had, 
or ought to have had, of an^ Estate of In- 
heritance, in Fee-Simple or Fee-Tail, in Re- 
▼enion or Possession, at the said last day of 



March, in the said thirtieth Year of your 
most Gracious Reign, or at any time sith or 
after, as in Cases of High Treason. And 
that all the said Castles, I^ordships, Mannors, 
Lands, Mesuages, Tenements, Rents, Rever- 
sions, Remainders, Services, Possessions, 
Offices, and all other the Premisses forfeited, 
as is abovesaid, shall be deemed, invested, 
and adjudged, in the lawful, real, and actual 
possession of your Highness, your Heirs, and 
Bnoceasors for ever in the same, and such es- 
tate, manner, and form, as if the said Castles, 
Lordships, Mannors, Mesuages, Lands, Tene- 
ments, Rents, Reversions, Remainders, Ser- 
vices, Possessions, Offices, and other the Pre- 
misses, with their Appurtenances, and evenr of 
them, were specially or particularly founden, 
by Office or Offices, Inquisition or Inquisi- 
tions, to be taken by any Escbeator, or Escbea- 
tors, or any other Commissioner or Commis- 
sioners, by virtue of any Commission or Com- 
missions to them, or any of them, to be di- 
rected in any County or Counties, Shire or 
Shires, wiihm this your Realm of England, 
where the said Castles, and other the Pre- 
misses, or any of them, been, or do lay, and 
returned into any of your Majesties Courts. 
Saving to all and singular. Person and Per- 
sons, Bodies politick and corporate, their 
Heirs and Successors, and their Successors 
and Assignees of every of them, other than 
the said Thomas Cromwell, Earl of Essex, 
and his Heirs, and all and every other Per- 
son and Persons, claiming by the same 
Thomas Cromwell, and to his use, all such 
Right, Title, Entrie, Possession, Interest, 
Reversions, Remainders, Lease, Leases, Con- 
ditions, Fees, Offices, Rents, Annuities, Com- 
mons, and all other Commodities, Profits, 
and Hereditaments whatsoever they or any 
of them might, should, or ought to have had, 
if this Act had never been had nor made. 
Provided always, and be it enacted by the 
Authority aforesaid, tliat this Act of At- 
tainder, ne any Offence, ne other thing there- 
in contained, extend not unto the Deanery 
of Wells, in the County of Sommerset ; nor 
to any Mannors, Lands, Tenements, or Here- 
ditaments thereunto belonging ; nor be in 
any wise prejudicial or hurtful unto the Bishop 
of Bath and Wells, nor to the Dean and Chap- 
ter of the Cathedral Church of St. Andrew 
of Wells, nor to any of them, nor to any of 
their Successors ; but that the said Bishop, 
Dean, and Chapters, and their Successors, 
and every of them, shall and may have, hold, 
use, occupy, and enjoy, all and singular their 
Titles, Rights, Mannors, Lands, Tenements, 
Rents, Reversions, and Services, and all and 
singular other their Hereditaments, Commo- 
dities, and Profits, of what nature, kind, or 
quality, or condition soever they be, in as 
ample and large manner and form, as tho 
this Act of Attainder, or any Offence therein 
mentioned, had never been had, committi^d, 
ni)r made; and that from hence-forth the 
Dean, and his Soocessors, Deans of the aaid 



BOOK III. 



109 



Cathedral Clmicb that hereafter ihall be 
prefecied, elected, and admitted to the lame, 
Shall, by the Authority aforesaid, be Dean of 
the said Cathedral Church, fully and wholly 
incorporated with the Chapter of the same, 
in as ample, large, and like manner and form, 
to all intents and purposes, as the Deans 
before this time hath been and used to be» 
with the said Chapter of the said Cathedral 
Church of Wells. And that the same Dean 
and Chapter, and their Successors, shall have, 
occupy, and enjoy, all and singular their 
such Possessions, Mannors, Lands, Tene* 
ment, Rents, Reversions, and Services, and 
all and singular their Hereditaments, of what 
nature, kind, name or names they be called 
or known. And shall be adjudged, and 
deemed in actual and real possession and 
season of, and in the same Premiases, to all 
intents and purposes, according to their old 
Corporation, as tho this Act of Attainder, or 
any thing, clause, or matter therein contain- 
ed had never been had, coounitted, nor made. 
This said Act of Attainder, or any other Act, 
Provision, or any thing heretofore had or 
made to the contrary notwithstanding. Cui 
quidem petitiam eum jmviiione prtrdict, fferUeU 
St iutelUet, ptr dictum Dtiminum Regem ex Au- 
thoritutt et conutuu Parliamenti predicti iic 
Ruponsum «U, 

Soitfaiet come il at dtnri, 

X VIT.— Cromweir»2>t'«r to theKingemceming 
hii Marriage with Ann of CUve, An OrigituU, 

To the King, my meU Gracimu Savermgn Lard 
hit Royal Majttty. 

[Cott. libr. Otho C 10.] 

Most Merciful King, and most Gracious 
Sovereign Lord, may it please the same to be 
advertised, That the last time it pleased your 
benign Goodness to send unto me the Right 
Honourable Lord Chancellor, the Right 
Honourable Duke of Norff. and the Lord 
Admiral, to examine, and also to declare unto 
me divers things from your Majesty ; among 
the which, one special thing they moved, and 
thereupon they charged me, as I would an- 
swer before God at the dreadful day of Judg- 
ment, and also upon the extreme danger and 
damnat^'^o of my Soul and Conscience, to say 
wiist 1 knew in the Marriage, and concerning 
the Marriage, between your Highness and 
the Queen. To the which I answered as I 
knew, declaring untn them the Particulars, 
as nigh as 1 then could call to remembrance. 
Which when they had heard, they, in your 
Majesty's Name, and upon like charge as 
they hatd given me before, commanded me 
to write to your Highness the truth, as much 
as 1 knew in that Matter ; which now I do, 
and the very truth, as Gfid shall save me, to 
the uttermost of my knowledg. First ; After 
your Majesty heard of the Lady Ann of 
Cieves arrival at Dover, and that her Jour- 
aioi were appointed towaid Greenwich, and 



that aha shoald be at Rochester on Ne a y^^ars 
Even at nigbt, your Highness declared to me, 
that you would privily visit her at Rochester, 
upon New-years-day, adding these words, 
" To Bourii^ love ',** which accordingly your 



above- 
yoor 



Grace did upon New years-day, as is a! 
said. And the next day, being Friday, ^ 
Grace returned to Greenwich, where I spake 
with yoor Grace, and demanded of yonr 
Majesty, How ye liked the 1 Jidy Ann : your 
Highness answered, as me thought, heavily, 
and not pleasantly. ** Nothing so well as shf^ 
was spoken of;" snring further, "That if 
your Highness had known as much before as 
ye then knew, she should not have come 
within this Realm ;" saying, as by the way 
of lamentation, '* What Remedy?" Unto the 
which I answered and said, I know none hot 
was very sorry therefore ; and so God koow- 
eth I was, for I thought it a hard beginning. 
The next day after the receipt of the said 
Lady, and her entry made unto Greenwich, 
and after voor Highness had brought her to 
her Chamber, I then waited upon your High- 
ness into your Privy-Chamber; and being 
there, your Grace called me unto you, saying 
to me these words, or the like, *' My Lord, 
is it not as 1 told yon 1 say what they will, 
she is nothing so fair as she hath been re- 
Dorted; howbeit she is well and seemly." 
Whereunto I answered and said. By my 
Faith, Sir, ye say truth; adding thereunto, 
that I thought she had a Queenly manner ; 
and nevertheless was sorry that your Grace 
was no better content : And thereupon yonr 
Grace commanded me to call together yonr 
Council, which were these by name; The 
Arch- Bishop of Canterbury, the Dukes of 
Norfolk ano Suflblk, my Lord Adanral, and 
my Lord of Duresme, and my self, to com- 
mune of these Matters, and to know what 
Commissions the Agents of Cleves had 
brought, as well Umching the performance of 
the Covenants sent before from hence to Dr. 
Wotton, to have been concluded in Cleves, 
as also in the declaration how the Matters 
stood for the Covenants of Marriage, between 
the Duke of Lorrain's Son, and the said Lady 
Ann. Whereupon Olisleger and Hogeston 
were called, and the Matters purposed; 
whereby it plainly appeared, that they were 
much astonished and abashed, and desired 
that they might make answer in the next 
morning, which was Sunday ; And upon the 
Sunday in the morning your said Counsellors 
and they met together early, and there eft- 
soons was proposed unto them, as wll 
touching the CommiBsion for the performance 
of the Treaty and Articles sent to Mr. Wot- 
ton, as also touching the Contracts and Cove- 
nants of Marriage l^tween the Duke of Lor- 
rain's Son, and the Lady Ann, and what 
terms they stood in. To which things so 
proposed, they answered as men much per- 
plexed, That as touching Commission, they 
had none to treat concerning the Articles sent 
to Mr. WottOB. And as to the Contract and 



110 



RECORDS. 



CoTenants of Mcrruige thejr conld sajr no- 
thing, bat that a Ravocation was made, and 
that they were bat Spoaeals. And finally, 
after much reasoning, ^Jiey offered themselve* 
to remain Prisonera, antil sach time as they 
should have sent unto them from Cleves the 
fisst Articles ratified under tho Duke their 
Masters Sign and Seid, and also the Copy of 
the Revocation made between the Duke of 
Lorrain*8 Son and the Lady Ann. Upon the 
which Answers, 1 was sent to your Highness 
by my Lords of your Council, to declare to 
your Highness their Answer ; and came to 
you, by the Privy Way, into your Privy- 
Chamber, and declared unto the same all the 
Circumstances, wherewith ^our Grace was 
Teiy much displeased, say mg, '* I am not 
well handled ;" insomuch that I might well 
perceive that yoor Highness was fully deter- 
mined not to have gone through with the 
Marriage at that time, saying unto me these 
words, or llie like in effect ; " That if it were 
not that she is come so far unto my Realm, 
and the great Preparations that my States 
and People have made for her, and for fear 
of making a ruffel in the World ; that is, to 
mean to drive her Brother into the hands of 
the Emperor and the Freuch King's hands, 
being now together, I would never have ne 
married her.' So that I might well perceive 
your Grace was neither content with the Per- 
son, ne yet with the Proceedings of the 
Agents ; And at after-dinner, the said Sun- 
day, your Grace sent for all your said Coun- 
sellors in, repeating how your Highness was 
handled, as well touching the said Articles, 
as also the said Matter of the Duke of Lor- 
rain's Son. It might, and I doubt not, did 
appear unto them how loth your Highness 
was to have married at that time. And 
thereupon, and upon the Considerations 
aforesaid, yoor Grace thought that it should 
be well done that she should make a Protes- 
tation before your said Counsellors and No- 
tariei to be present, that she was free from 
all Contracts ; which was done accordingly. 
And thereupon I repairing to your Highness, 
declared bow that she had made her Protesta- 
tion. W hereunto your Grace answered in effect 
these words, or much like; " Is there none 
other Remedy, but that I must needs, against 
my Will, put my Neck in the Yoke ;" and 
so departed, leaving your Highness in a study 
or pensiveness. And yet your Grace deter- 
mined the next morning to go through ; and 
in the morning, which was Monday, your 
Majesty preparing your self towards the 
Ceremonies ; There was one Question, Who 
should lead to the Church ? And it was ap- 
pointed that the Eail of Essex deceased, and 
an Earl that came with ker, should lead her 
to the Church. And thereupon one came to 
your Highness, and said to you That the Earl 
of Essex was not come; whereupon your 
Grace mppointed me to be one that should 
lead her : And so I went into her Chamber, to 
the intent to have done your Commandment } 



and shortly after I came into her Chamber 
the Earl of Essex was come : Whereupon 1 
repaired back again into your Graces Privy- 
Chamber, and shewed your Highness how he 
was come ; and thereupon your Majesty ad- 
ranced towards the Gallery out of your Privy- 
Chamber ; and your Grace being in and about 
the midst of your Chamber of Presence, call- 
ed me unto you, saying these words, or the 
like in sentence ; *' My Lord, if it were not to 
satisfy the World, and my Realm, I would 
not do that 1 must do this day for none earth- 
ly thing ;" and therewith one brought your 
Grace Word that she was coming ; and there- 
upon your Grace repaired into the Gallery 
towards the Closet, and there paused for her 
coming, being noUiing content that she so 
long tarried as I judged then. And so con- 
sequently she came, and your Grace after- 
ward proceeded to the Ceremonies ; and they 
being finished, travelled the day as apper- 
tained, and the night after the custom. And 
in the morning, on Tuesday, 1 repairing to 
your Majesty into your Privy-Chamber, find- 
ing your Grace not so pleasant as I trusted 
to have done, I was so bold to ask your Grace 
how yon liked the Queen ? Whereunto your 
Grace soberly answered, saying, *'That I was 
not all men, surely, as ye know, I liked her 
before not well, but now I like her much 
worse ; for," quoth your Highness, " I have 
felt her Belly, and her Breasts, and thereby, 
as I can judg, she should be no Maid ; which 
strook me so to the Heart when 1 felt them, 
that I had neither will nor courage to proceed 
any further in other Matters ;' saying, '* I 
have left her as good a Maid as I found her :" 
Which me thought then ye spake displeasant- 
ly, which made me very sorry to hear; Your 
Highness also after Candlemass, and before 
Showstie, once or twice said, " That ye were 
in the same case with her as ye were afore, 
and thaty ourHeart could never consent to med- 
dle with her carnally." Notwithstanding your 
Highness alledged, that ye for the most part 
used to lay nightly, or every second night by 
her, and yet your Majesty ever said, **'I*hat 
she was as good a Maid for you, as ever her 
Mother bare her, for any thing ye had micis- 
tred to her." Yoor Highness shewed to me 
also in Lent last passed, at such time as your 
Grace had some communication with her of 
my Lady Mary, how that she began to wax 
stubborn and willful, ever lamenting your fate, 
and ever verifying that ye never had any car- 
nal knowledg with her : And also after Eas- 
ter, your Grace likewise, at divers times^ and 
in the Whitsun-week, in your Grace's Privy- 
Chamber at Greenwich, exceedingly lamented 
your fate, and that your greatest grief was, 
•* That ye should surely never have anymore 
Children for the comfort of this Realm, if ye 
should so continue ;" assuring me, " that be* 
fore God ve thought she was never your law- 
ful IVife. At which time your Grace know • 
eth what answer I made ; which was, that I 
would fof my part do mj ulmost to comfort 



BOOK III. 



Ill 



■od deliTer your Grace of your Afflktions ; 
mod how tony I was both to lee and hear 
year Grace Uod knoweth. Your Grace diveia 
tinjea sitben Whitsuntide, ever alledigng one 
thing, and also saying, '* That ye had as much 
to do to move the consent of your Heart and 
JVXind as ever did Man, and that you took 
Uod to witness; but ever," you said," the 
obstacle could never out of your Mind." And, 
Gracious Prince, after that you had first seen 
her at Rochester, 1 never thought in my heart 
that ye were or would be contented with that 
Marriage. And, Sir, 1 know now in what 
case 1 stand, in which is only the Mercy of 
God and your Grace ; if 1 have not, to the 
nttermost of my remembrance, said the Truth, 
and the whole Truth in this Matter, God 
never help me. 1 am sure there is, as 1 think, 
no Man in this your Realm that knew more 
in this than I did, your Highness only except- 
ed. And 1 am sure, my Lord Admiral call- 
ing to his remembrance, can shew your High- 
ness, and be my Witness what 1 said Uuto 
him after your Grace came from Rochester, 
yea, and after your Grace's Marriage : And 
also now of late, sithence Whiuuntide, aodl 
doubt not but many and divers of my Lords 
of vour Council, both before your Marriage 
and sithence, have right- well perceived that 
your Majesty hath not been well pleased with 
your Marriage. And as 1 shall answer to 
God, 1 never thoughtyonr Grace content, after 
▼on had once seen her at Rochester. And 
this is all that I know, most gracious and most 
merciful Sovereign Lord, beseeching Almighty 
God, who ever hath in all your Causes coun- 
selled, preserved, opened, maintained, reliev« 
ed> and defended your Uighaess ; So he will 
now vouchsafe to counsel you, preserve yon, 
maintain yon, remedy yea, relieve and defend 
you, as may be most to your Honour, with 
Prosperity, Health, and Comfort of your 
Heart's dewe. For the which, and for the 
long Life, and prosperous Reign of your most 
Royal Majesty, I shall, during my Life, and 
whiles i am here, pray to Almighty God, that 
he of his most abundant Goodness will help, 
aid, and comfort you, after your continuance 
of Nestor's Years : that that most noble Imp, 
the Princes Grace, your most dear Son, may 
succeed you to reign long, prosperously, and 
feliciously to God's pleasure : beseeching 
most humbly your Grace to pardon this my 
rude writing, and to consider that I a most 
woful Prisoner, ready to take the Death, when 
it shall please God and your Majesty ; and 
yet the frail flesh inciteth me continually to 
call to your Grace for Mercy and Grace for 
mine Offences; and thus Christ save, preserve, 
and keep you. 

Written at the Tower this Wednesday, the 
last of J une, with the heavy Heart and trem- 
bling hand, of your Highneas's most heavy 
and most miserable Prisoner, and poor 
Slave, TiJOMAS Cbomwell. 

Most Gracious Prince, I cry for 
Mercy, Mercy» Mercy. 



XVIIL— TV King*t own Uetkntion MRcrm. 
mg it. An OrigmmL 

[Cott. Ubr. Otho C. 10.] 

FiasT; I depose and declare. That this 
hereafter written is merely the verity intend- 
ed, upon none sinister affection, nor yet upon 
none hatved nor displeasure, and herein Itake 
God to witnesse. Now to the Matter 1 say 
and affirm ; That when the first commnnica^ 
tion was had with me for the Marriage of the 
Lady Ann of Cleves, 1 was glad to hearken to 
it, trusting to have some assured Friend by it ; 
I much doubting that time, both the Emperor, 
France, aud the Bishop of Rome ; and b1»o 
because I heard so much, both of her excellent 
Beauty and vertuous Conditions. But when I 
saw her at Rochester, the first time that ever 
1 saw her, it rejoiced my heart that 1 had 
kept me free from making any Pact or Bond 
before with her till 1 saw her my self ; for. 
then I adsure you I liked her so ill, tmd so 
far contrary to that she was praised, that I 
was woe that ever she came into England ; 
and deliberated with my self, that if it were 
possible to find means to break off, I would 
never enter Yoke with her. Of which mis- 
liking, both the great Master, the Admiral 
that now is, and the Master of the Horses, 
can and will bear record. Then after my re- 
pair to Greenwich, the next day after I think, 
and doubt not, but that the Lord of Essex 
well examined, can, and will, oi bath declar- 
ed what f then said to him in that case ; not 
doubting, but since he is a Pers6n which know- 
eth himself condemned to die by Act of Par- 
liament, will not damn his Soul, but truly de- 
clare the Truth, not only at that time spoken 
by me, but also continually till the day of 
Marriage ; and also many times after, where- 
by my lack of consent, I doubt not, doth or 
shall well appear ; And also lack enough of 
the Will and Power to consummate the same; 
wherein both he, my Physicians, the Lord 
Privy Seal that now is, Hennage and Denny 
can, and I doubt not will testify according to 
truth, which is. That I never for love to the 
Woman consented to marry ; nor yet if she 
brought Maiden-head with her, took any from 
her by true Carnal Copulation. Tliis is my 
brief, true, and perfect Declaration. 

H.R. 



XIX. — The Judgment if the Cantoeatum f<r 
•nnullittg of the Marriage with Ann rf Cleve, 

[Regist. Cranmer.] 

Tbnob vero Literarum Testimonialium 
bujusmodi sequitur, et est talis. Excellentie- 
simo in Christo Principi, &c. Thomas Can- 
iuarien. et l:xiwarolQs Eboracen. Archiepis- 
copi, ceteriq ^ Epit^copi et reliquus vestri 
Regni Anglics clerus Autorilftte iiierarum 
Commissionalium Vestne M.ijestatis, Con- 
gregati ac Synodum universalem repr«s«a. 



112 



EECORDS. 



tantes, com obcequio, reverentia et bonore 
debitis, salatem et fcBlicitatein. Cum dos 
humillini et Majestatis Vestne devotissimi 
6ubditi,ConTOcati etCongregati aumos virtute 
Commiasionis Veatrs magno sigillo Veatio 
sigillat. dat. 6 Jiilii Anno foBUcisaixci Regni 
Vestri triceaimo aecundo, quam accepimua in 
baec qusB aeqoitur verba. 

Henricva Octavas Dei Gratift Anglie, &c. 
Acbiepiacopifl CantuarieD. et Eborac. ac cete- 
ris Regni nostri Anglie Episcopis, Decanis, 
Archidiaconia, et nni verso Clero, salutem. 
Egeront apud noa Regni nostri proceres et 
popalus, nt cum nuper qasedam emenerint, 
quae ut illi putant ad nos Regniq ; nostri snc- 
cessionem pertineant, inter quae prascipua est, 
causa et conditio Matrimonii quod cum IIlus- 
tri et Nobili Foemina Domina Anna Clevensi 
propter externam quidem conjugii speciem, 
perplezum alioqui etiam multis ac variis 
modis ambiguum videtnr ; Nos ad ejusdem 
Matriinonii disquisitionem ita procedere dig- 
nareniur ut opinioaem Vestram qui in Eccle- 
sia Bostrft Anglicana acientiam Verbi Dei et 
Doctrinam profitemini exquiramus, vobisq ; 
discutiendum Autoritatem ita demandemus, 
at si animia Vestris fuerit persuasum M am- 
monium cum prefata Domina Anna minime 
consistere aut cohvrere debere ; nos ad Matri- 
monium contrahend. cum alia liberos esse* 
Vestro, Patrum ac reliquse deinde Ecclenis 
suffragio pronuncietur et confirmetur. Noa 
autem qui Vestrum in reliquis Ecclesias hujus 
Anglicanas negotiis giavioribus qusa Eccle- 
siasticam Oeconomiam et Religionem spec- 
tant judicium amplecti solemus, ad veritaiis 
ezplicandn testimonium omnino neccssarium 
rati sumus Cauws bujuamodi Matrimonialia 
aeriem et circumatantiaa vobis exponi et com- 
municari curare, ut quod vos per Dei Leges 
licere decreveritis, id demnm totius Ecciesia 
nostre Autoritate innixi licite facere et exeqai 
audeamua. Vos itaq ; Convocari et in Syno- 
dum Universalera nostra Autoritate convenire 
Tolentes; vobis conjunctim et divisim commit- 
timus atq ; mandamus ut inspecta bujua ne- 
gotii Teritate, ac solum Deum pre oculis 
babentes, quod verum, quod justum, quod 
booestum, quod sanctum est, id nobis de 
communi Concilio scripto annuncio rennncie- 
tis et de communi consensu licere definiatis : 
Nempe hoc nnum a vobfs nostro jure postula- 
mus, ut tanquam fida et proba Ecclesiea mem- 
bra cause huic Ecclesiastica;, que maxima 
est, in justitia et veritate adesse velitis et 
eam maturime juxta Commissionem vobis in 
bac parte factam absolvere et expedire. In 
cujus rei Testimonium bas Literaa nostra fieri 
fecimus Patentes, Teeie meipso apud West- 
niOQ. fcexto die Julii. Anno Regni noatris trice- 
simo secundo. Nos lenorem et effectum 
. Wstre Commissionis per omnia sequentes, 
postquam matura deliberatione perpend imns 
et cousideravimus omnes Matrimonii prat- 
tensi inter Vestram Majestatem lllustrissi- 
mam et Nobi)ein foeminam Dominam Annam 
Clevenaem circanatantias, nobis multis modid 



expoflitaa, cognltaa et perspectas, tandem ad 
definitioncm et determinationem sequentem, 
quam communi omnium consensu juatorumq ; 
animorum nostrorum judicio ac recto con- 
scientisB dictamine protulimus, processimuK, 
in hunc modum et (quod tenor Vestne Com- 
misaionia exigit) Vestre Nobilissime Majes- 
tati in hocprwsenti scripto refeiend. duximus^ 
et significamus prout sequitur. 

Primum itaq ; comperimus et consideravi* 
mu8 Matrimonium inter Majeatatem Vestram 
et Nobilem foeminam Dominam Annam Cle- 
vensem pnetenaam prscontracto quodam 
aive sponaaliorum, aive Matrimonii, m- 
ter dicum Dominam Annam et Marcbi- 
onem I^tbaringise concluso ambiguum, plane 
impeditnm et perpiexum reddi ; Anni- 
madvertimus enim quod quamvis Vestra Ma- 
jestas in prima bujus Matrimonii pretensi 
tractatione precontnictns predicti, et de quo 
tum sermo mnltua babebatur, discussionem 
et declarationem ante aolemnixandom cum 
dicta Domina Anna Matrimonium tanta in- 
stantia exegerit, ut pro conditione contra- 
hendi deinde Matrimonii fuisse merito exis- 
timari possit, qua conditione defecta nihil 
ageretur ; atq ; beec cum ita se baberent ta-i 
men neque ante solemniaationem ilia de pre- 
contractu ambiguitaa expedita et declarata 
est, cum id ipsum torn temporis Majeatas 
Veatra denuo exposceret et efflagitaret, cui 
cJara jam et expedita esse omnia falso re- 
nunciabatur, neq ; postea quicquam efficax 
ut promissum ab Oratoribus fnerat, hoc trans- 
missum est, quo scrupulus ille ex precon- 
tractu natua eximeretur, tolleretur amovere- 
tur, adeo quidem ut prstensum Matrimonium 
inter Majestatem Vestram et Dominam An- 
nam pradictam non modo ex conditionia de- 
fectn corruerit, sed si nulla conditio bujus- 
modi omnino inisset, certe quidem Matrimo* 
ninm bujuamodi pnetensum ex sola prsoon- 
tractus bujusmodi causa non explicata in 
sufpenso manserit, in enm etiam caaum 
nuliiua vigoris omnino ac vaknris prononcian- 
dum, quo prsDcontractnm ilium verbis de 
presenri factum fuisse constiterit, id quod 
multis de causis est verisimiliuf et merito 
suspectum baberi potest, 

Cousideravimus praeterea et bis quff alle- 
gata, aflSrmata et probata nobis fuerunt, quod- 
prstensum Matrimonium inter Majestatem 
vestram et Dominam Annam predictam in- 
ternum, purum, perfectum et integrum cod- 
aensum non babuit : Imo contra quemadmo- 
dum inter ipsa tractationia initia, cum de hoc 
Matriroonio ageretur. plurimua illecebrarum 
fucus adhibitns est, et magnus laudationum 
acervns supra fidem cnnmlatua, ut hie per- 
duceretur et obtruderetur ignota, ita solemni- 
xationis actoi qui instabat a Majestate Vestra 
animo reluctante et dissentiente exortua est, 
causis maximis et gravissimis urgentibua et 
preroeatibus que animum invitum et alienum 
perj>ellere merito possent. 

Cousideravimus etiam carnalem Copularo 
inter Majestatem Vestram et pxediciam Do* 



BOOK III. 



113 



minam An^iam minima itecutam eite, nee com 
ea jasto impeilimeoto interoedente consequi 
dc4ade posse. Quae omnia ex his quas aadivi- 
mus probationibas, vera et certa esse ezistima* 
mus. Postremo iliod qaoq ; Consideramus, 
quod et nobis ab aliis propositom etiam nos 
verum esse fatemor, agnoscimus et approba- 
mus, vis. at si Majestas Vestra (modo ne fiat 
diwiK jasiiioni pnejudicium) in Ubertate con- 
trahencU Matrimoniicum alia esse deciaretur, 
maxime totius Kegni benefieio id futonim. 
Cum quidem Regni foelicitas omnis et conser- 
▼atio, turn in Kegia Vestra persona ad Dei 
honorem et divinamm legum executionem 
coDservandam consistit, torn in vitandis etiam 
sioistris omnibus opinionibus et scandalis 
qu» de MajesUtis Vestrv piogenie post na- 
tam nobis ex pnetenso Machmonio sobolem 
Buborirentur, si praecontractus ille de quo 
diximus, et cajus declaratio nulla secuta est, 
prasdicte J)omina Annse objiceretur. His 
itaq ; de cauxis et considerationibus aliisq ; 
multis non necessariis qusB exprimantur, cum 
separatim singulis, turn conjtmctim omnibus 
consideratis et perpensis, Nos Arcbiepiscopi 
et Episcopi, cum Decanis, Arcbiadiaconis, et 
reliqtto hojos Regni Clero nanc congregato, 
circumstantias facti ejusq; Teritatem utan- 
tedictum est considerantes, tum Tero quid 
Ecclesia in hujusmodi casibus et possit facere 
et saepenumero antehac fecerit perpendentes, 
tenore pnesenUum declaramos et definimus, 
AJajestatem Vestram pnndicto Matrimouo 
pnbtenso. utpote nulJo et invalido, non alli- 
gari, sed alio desuper judicio non expectato 
Ecclesia saie Autoritate fretam posse arbitrio 
Buoad oontrahend. et consummand. Matrimo* 
Bium cum qaavis foemina, divino jure vobis« 
cum contrahere non prohibita, procedero, 
pnetenso illo cum Domina Anna pr»dicta 
Matrimonio non obstante. 

Similiter Dominam Annam prsdietam non 
obstante Matrimonio pratenso cum Majestate 
Vestra, quod nullo pacto obstare debere De- 
cemimos, posse arbitrio suo com quavis alia 
persona itivino jure non prohibita Matrimo- 
nium contrahere. Hec Nos Clerum et doc- 
tam Ecclesia Anglicans partem reprasen- 
tantes, tum vera, jasta, honesta, et sancta 
esse Affinnamus, tum eisdem qui perfectis- 
sime, integerrime, et efficacissime ad omnem 
intentionem, propositum et effectum a nobis 
exigi potest, ConsenUmns et Assentimur per 
pnesentes. In qnoram omnium et singulo- 
rum testimonium hec scripta manuum nos* 
trarum subscriptione, commonimus, utriusq ; 
etiam Arcbiepiscopi sigillo apposite. Dat. 
WestBon. noao die measis Jolii, Anno Dooi. 
1540. 



XX. — Ann of Cle9t\t LfM*r* to her Brothtr^ 
rCotton Libr. Otho C. 1(X] 

BROTllBa, 

Bbcausb I had rather ye knew the Truth 
by mine Advertisement, than for waut there*- 
of ye should be deteired by vain Keporis, I 
write these present Letters unto you, by 
which ye shall understand. That being adver- 
tised how the Nobles and Commons of this 
Realm desired the Kiug^ Highness here to 
commit the examination of the Matter of 
Marriage, between me and his Majesty, to 
the detennination of the Clergy : 1 did the 
more willingly consent thereodto, and since 
the determinatioa made, have also allowed, 
approved, and agreed unto the same* wherein 
I have more respect, as becomeih me, to 
Truth and good Pleasure, than any worldly 
A£fection that might move me to the con- 
trary. I account God pleased with that is 
done, and know my self cq have suffered no 
wrong or injury; but being ny Body pre- 
senrei in the integrity which I broQght into 
this Realm, and I truly discharged from all 
band of Consent, 1 find the King s Highness, 
whom I cannot justly have as m^ Husband, 
to be nevertheless as a most kmd, loving, 
and friendly Father and Brother, and to use 
me as honourably, and with as much huma- 
nity and liberality as you. I my self, or any 
of oar Kin or Allies could wish or desire ; 
wherewith I atn, for mine own part, so well 
content and satisfied, t&at I much desire my 
Mother, You, and other mine Allies so to 
understand it, accept, a»d take it ; and so to 
use your self towards this Noble and Vertu- 
cms Prince, as he may have cause to continue 
his friendship towards you, which on his be- 
half shall nothing be empaired or altered for 
this Matter : for soliath it pleased his High- 
ness to signify unto me, that like as be will 
shew me always a most fatherly and brotherly 
kindness, and has so provided for me; so 
will he remain with you, and other, accord- 
ing to fiich terms as have passed ip the same 
knot of Amity which between you hath been 
concluded, this Matter notwithstanding, in 
such wise as neither I, ne you, or any of our 
Friends shall have just cause of misconteat^ 
meat. Thus much I have thought necessary 
to write unto you, lest for want of true know- 
ledg ye might otherwise take this Matter than 
ye ought* and in other sort cave for roe than 
ye should have cause. Only I require this 
of you. That ye so use your self, as for your 
untowardnese in this Matter, I fare not the 
wone; whervmnio I trust you will have 
regard. 



* This Letter was drawn by Gardiner ; ba 
it Sfl not certain that it waa sent. 



114 



RECORDS. 



XXI. — The Reuthtthnt afaneral Bukcp$ and I find no definition m Scriptare of tkis 
DivineSt cffome Quettimu concerning the &- word Saeramentwn ; howbeit wheresoever it 
craments ; by which it will appear with what is foand in Scripture, the same is in the 
maturity and care they proceeded in the Re- Greek Mytterium, which signifieth a Secret, 
formation, taken f ram theOriginati, under their or Hid thing. — Dr. Day. 
own hunde. Only in copying them, [judged Non habetur in Scriptoris, qnid Sacramen- 
tt might he mare acceptable to the Reader to turn proprie sit, nisi quod snbinde M^sterium 
tee every Mau*» Answer tet down after every dicitur : varia enim, et in Scriptnns, et in 
Queftion ; and therefore they are pubUihed in Ecclesiasticis Scriptoribns reperitur ejus no- 
minis significatio ; ideoq ; definiri non po- 
test.— Dr. Oglethorp. 



this method. 

[£xMSS.D. StilUngfieet.] 
The first Question. 
What a Sacrametit it by the Scripture ? 
The Scripture sheweth not what a Sacra- 



I find no definition of this word Sacrament, 
in the Scriptare ; nor likewise of this word 
Gratia, or Lex, with innumerable more ; and 
yet what they signify, it is known ; so the 
signification of this word Sacrament is plain. 



ment is, nevertheless where in the Latin it is nothing else but a secret Hid thing, or 

Text we have Sacramentum, there in the Greek any Mystery. — Dr, Redmayn. 

we have Mytterium ; and so by the Scripture, Like as Angelas, Cor/um, Terra, be spoken 

Sacramentnm may be called Mytterium, idett, of in Scripture, yet none of them defined : 

ret occulta tive arcana, — Canterbury. So altho Sacramentum be spoken of in Scrij»- 

To the first ; In Scripture we neither find ture, yet it hath no definition there, but is 

Definition nor Description of a Sacrament. — taken divers ways, and in divers significa- 

York. tions. — Dr. Edgewnrth. 

Without prejudice to the Truth, and saving This word, Sacrament, in Scripture is not 

always more better Judgment, CumfaeuUaU defined. — Dr, Symmont. 

etiam meliut deliberandi in hoc parte. 1 gay this word. Sacrament, taken in his 

To the first Question ; 1 think that the common signification, betokeneth a Mystery, 
Scriptures do use this word Sacrament, in and hid, or a secret thing : But if ye uider- 
divers places, according to the Matter it stand it, in his proper signification, as we 
treateth upon, Tobi. IS. Rev. 1. Wisd. 2. 6. use to apply it only to the Seven Sacraments, 
K. Dan. 2. Ephes. 1. 3. 5. Col. 1. 1 Tim. the Scripture sheweth not what a Sacrament 
10. Rev. 17. as also it doth divers other is. And yet lest any Man might be ofifended, 
words : Yet, what a Sacrament is by defini- thinking, that because the Scripture sheweth 
tion, or description uf Scripture, I cannot not what a Sacrament is, therefore the same 
find it explicated openly. Likewise as I is a light thing, or little to be esteemed : 
cannot find the definition or description of Here may be remembred, that there are some 
the Trinity, nor yet such-like things. Mary weighty and godly things, being also of our 
what other Men can find, being daily and of Belief, which the Scripture sheweth not ex- 
long season exercised in Scripture, I cannot presly what they are. As for Example ; 
tell, referring therefore this thing to their ^e believe the Son is consubstantial to the 
better knowledg. — London, Father : Item ; that the Father is unbep^tten, 

i think that where this word, Sacramentum, yet the Sciipture sheweth not what is con- 
is found in the Sciipture in the Latin Trans- substantial, nor what is unbegotten, neither 
lation, there in the Greek is found this word maketh any mention of the words. Likewise 
UvTtifm, that is to say, a Mystery, or a secret it is true. Baptism is a Sacrament, Pennance 
thine. — RocheOer, is a Sacrament, &c. yet the Scripture sheweth 

What the word Sacrament betokeneth, or not what a Sacrament is. — Dr, Tretham, 
what is the definition, description, or notifi- 



cation thereof, I have found no such plainly 
set out by Scripture. But this 1 find, that 
it should appear by the same Scripture, that 
the Latin word &icraifi«titNm, and the Greek 



Edwardut Leyghtou, 

Responsions unto the Questions. 
To the first Question, I say ; That in Holy 



word Mytterium, be in manner always used Scripture I never found, and I think there is 
for one thing ; as much to say as, Ahteondi' no Man thst will find a definition or descrip- 
tum, Oemltalum, vel in oecuUo, — Carlile, tion of this word Sacramentum; which is as 

Thomas Robertson. Ad Quaastiones. much as to say in English, as, a Mystery, a 

Ad primam Kespondeo, vocem Sacrameoti, secret, or a hid thing. — Dr. Leyghtou. 
mihi in Sacris Uteris non reperiri in hac sig- I do read no definition of this word. Sacra- 
nificatione, nisi quatenos ad Matrimonium mentum, in Scripture; but sometimes it is 
applicator a Paulo, ubi tamen Grece babe- used in Scripture, to signify a thing secret or 
tur Mysterium : et proinde ex meris Scriptn- hid.— Dr. Cortn. 

' * ■ ' '^ Ro- Conveniunt, — Inprimoarticnloconveniunt 

onmes, non satis constare ex Scriptura, quid 
ait Sacramentum ; Pleriq ; tamen dicunt 
Gxasce appellari, Mysterium, (i. e.) a secret, 
or a hid thing. 



ris expresse definih non posse. — Dr. 
berttnn. 

I find not in Scripture, the definition of a 
Sacrament, nor what a Sacrament is. — 
Dr. Cox. 



BOOK III. 



115 



Agreement *-«^Id tbe Answer onto the first 
Question, They do all agree, that it is not 
evident by Scripture, what a Sacrament is, 
but MjftUriuMt that is, a aecret* or a hid 
thing. 

f . Question. 

Wkai a Sacrament iibytht Aneknt Authmtl 

Answtn* 

The Ancient Doctors call a Sacrament, 
Saerg ret Signum, viz, mtibiU Vtrbum, Symbo- 
Um, atqu§ paeiio qua tumu* conairicti. — Cen- 
ttrhury. 

To the second ; Of St. Augnstin's words, 
this Description following of a Sacrament 
may be gathered ; 5(UTttiRrn turn ett invluhiliM 
gratie, XfitihUis forma. And this thing, that 
is such visible form or sign of invisible Grace 
in Sacraments, we find in Scripture, altho we 
find not the word Sacrament, saving only in 
the Sacrament of Matrimony. — York, 

To the second ; I find in Authors this De- 
claration, Saeramentum et Sacra rei iigmtnu 
Also, InviabUii Gratm Vitihilii Forma. Also, 
Viubilit Forma IwntibUiM Gratia imaginem ge- 
reus et cauMa exiaUn$. And of the verity and 
goodness of this Description or Declaration, 
1 refer me to the Divines, better acquainted 
with this Matter than I am. — Londoiu 

1 think that this word Sacrament, as it is 
taken of the Old Authors, hath divers and 
sundry significations, for sometimes it is ex- 
tended to all holy Signs, sometimes to all 
Mysteries, somedmes to all Alegories, &c. 
— Racheeur. 

Thomas Waldensis, who writeth a solemn 
Work de Saeramentu, canseth me to say, 
that this word, Sacrantentum in Communi, is 
defined of the Ancient Authors ; who after 
that he hud shewed how that Wycliff, and 
before him Berengarins hath said, that Au- 
gustine definelh Saeramentum thus; 5aera- 
mentum etX Mcmm S^gnwai and &'^iim in 
this wise, S^gnnm est ret jrrater sfteciem quam 
wtnbut ingerit aliquid aliud et aefaeiens in co- 
gitationem venire. f He himself, with Ancient 
Authors, as he saith, defineth it thus ; Saera- 
mentum eat iiiviiibilit Gratia vi^biiii Forma, 
vei, &inwiii«ii(tim est Sacra rei Signum: Both 
these Descriptions (saith he) be of the An- 
cient Fathers.-*CaHi/e. 

Saeramentum a vetustioribns, quemadmo- 
dum fen Hugo de S. Victore, et Thomas 
Aquinas, nondum reperiri definitum, nisi 
quod Augustinus, interdnm vocet Sacramen- 
ta. Sacra signa ant signacula. interdum si- 
militudines earum rerum, quarum sunt Sa- 
cramen ta. Et Rabanus, Saeramentum dici- 
tur, quod sub tegumento rerum corporalium, 
virtus Divina secretins salutem eorundem 
Sacraroentorum operatur, unde et a secretis 

^ * The agreement, at the end of these Ques- 
tions, is in Cranmer's hand. — Cott. Libr. 
Cleopatra. E. 5. 

t be Doctrina Christiaaa. 

I 



virttttibus vel Sacris Sacramenta dicuntur.— > 
Dr. RoberttOH, 

The Ancient Authors commonly say. That 
a Sacrament is. Sacra rei &gnnm, or Saero" 
mnctum Signaniium ; but they do not utterly 
and properly define what it is.-^ Dr. Cox. 

The Ancient Doctors take this word, Sa- 
eramentum, diversly, and apply it to many 
things. — Dr, Day. 

£z Augustine et aliis colligitur, Saera- 
mentum posse dici, Sacrse rei Signnm, vel, 
invisibilis gratias visibilis Forma, qnanquam 
hec posterior definitio aon conveniat omnibus 
Sacramentis, scil. tantnm septem istis usi* 
tatis ; sed nee his quoq ; ex 8^qtto. cum non 
squalem conferant gratiam. — Dr. Oglethorpe. 

Generally it is taken to signify every se- 
cret Mystery, and Sacrasttnta be called, &f- 
erarum renim signa, or Sacra tignaeula : And 
as this word Sacrament particularly is attri- 
buted to the chief Sacraments of the Church, 
this definition of a Sacrament may be ga- 
thered of St. August. lRi>t«{6t/tt Gratis visibiiit 
Fcrma, And also that a Sacrament is a mys- 
tical or secret Work which consisteth ex Verbo 
et eiemento. And Cyprian saith, Verhorum so. 
iemnitas et saeri invoeatio nmninis, et ngua in* 
uitutionibue ApaUolieis Saeerdatum Minitteriia 
Attributa, visibile celebrant Saeramentum, rem 
vero ipsam Spiritus Sanctus format $t efficit.-^ 
Dr. lUdmayn, 

By the Ancient Authors, Saeromeiitiim hath 
many significations, sometimes it is citfled a 
Secret CounseL Tob. It. Saeramentum Regie 
abseandere bonum est* Nebuchadnesar s Dream 
was called Saeramentum, Dan. 2. The Mys- 
tery of Christ's Incarnation, and of our Ke« 
demption, is so called, Epbes. 3. and 1 Tim. 3« 
So that every secret thing having some privy 
sense or signification, is called Saeramentum, 
generally extending the Vocable : Notwith- 
standing in one signification, Saeramentum ac- 
cordeth properly to them that be commonly 
called the Seven Sacraments ; and hath this 
definition taken of St. August, and others, 
Inviabilis gratia visibilis Forma, ut ipaus ima- 
ginem gerat et quodammodo causa existat, — Dr. 
Edgeworth. 

The Ancient Authors of Divinity use this 
word Sacrament in divers significations, for 
they call it Mysterium ; and so the Scripture 
useth it in many places, as 1 Tim. 3. Tobie 1 9. 
Wisd. t. Dan. 2. Eph. 1. and 3. The word 
Sacrament is also used for a Figure or a Sign 
of the Old Testament, signifying Christ, as 
the Paschal Lamb, and the Brasen Serpent, 
and divers other Holy Signs. It is also taken 
of the Holy Authors, to be an Holy Sign, 
which maketh to the sanctification of ue 
Sonl, given of God against sin for our Salva- 
tion, as it may be gathered of them ; for this 
word Sacrament is called by them. Sacrum 
Signum; but I have not read any express 
definition common to all Sacraments. — Dr, 
Symmons. 

This word Sacrament, in the Ancient Au- 
thors, is ofttimes used in this general signi- 



116 



RECORDS. 



fication, and lo (as u befove-taid) it is a 
Mystery, or secret thing ; and sometimes the 
same word is used as appliable only unto the 
Seven Sacraments ; and b thus described, A 
▼isible Form of an invisible Grace : and tboa 
also, a thing by the which, under the covering 
of visible thinn, the godly Power doth work 
our health. — Dr. Traham. 

Ta the second, I say ; That Hogo de Sancto 
Viclore, is one of the most Ancient Authors 
that I ever could perceive, took upon him to 
defit*) or describe a Sacrament : Howbeit, I 
suppose, that this common description which 
the Schoolmen use, after the Master of the 
Sentences, viz. Saeramentum §tt iituitibilis Gra' 
lt« visihitii ieu $entibiU» Forma, may be ga- 
thered of St. Austin, and divers other Ancient 
Authors' words in many places of their Works. 
— Dr. Leyghton. 

I do find no definition plainly set forth in 
old Authors, notwithstanding this definition, 
Jnmtibilit Gratis mnhilh Forma, may be ga- 
thered out of St. Augustine. — Dr. Cargru 

Con. — In secundo Articulo conveniunt 
omnes, Saeramentum esse sacr» rei signum. 
Tresham, Oglethorpus, et Gdgworth, dicunt 
banc definitionem, Saeramentum est invisi- 
bilis gratis visibilis Forma, his septem con> 
venire* Thorlebeus ait, non convenire om- 
nibus septem, et aeqoe pluiibus posse attribui 
atq ; septem. 

Agreement. — la the second they put many 
Descriptions of a Sacrament, as the sign of a 
holy Thing, a visible Word. &cc. But upon 
this one definition, a Sacrament is a visible 
Form of ioTisible Grace, they do not all 
agree t for Doctors Edgworth, Tresham, and 
Oglethorpe say. That ** it is applicable only 
and properly unto the word Sacrament, as it 
signifieth the Seven Sacraments usually re- 
ceived." My Lord Elect of Westminster saith. 
That '* it agreeth not unto all the Seven, nor 
yet more specially onto the S«f«n, than onto 
any other. 

3. Question. 

How many SaeramenU tJtere be by the Scripture f 

iflnitfwn. 

Thb Scripture sheweth not how many Sa- 
craments there be, but Incarnatio ChriMii and 
Jtfatrtmoiuttin, be called in the Scripture Myt- 
lerta, and therefore we may call them by the 
Scripture Sacramenia, But one Saeramentum 
the Scripture maketh mention of, which is 
bard to be rerealed fully, as would to God 
it were, and that is Mytterium Iniqaiiatitt or 
IiSyUeriwn Meretricii magna et BettUe. — Can- 
terbury. 

To the third ; In Scripture we find no pre- 
cise number of Sacraments. — Yiirk. 

To the third ; I find not set forth the express 
number, with express declaration of this many 
and no more • nor yet of these expresly by 
Scripture which we use, especially under tbte 
name of Sacraments, saving only of Matri- 
mony. — London, 



I think that in the Scriptare be in 
ble Sacraments, for all Mysteries, all Cere- 
monies, all the FacU of Christ.the whole Story 
of the Jews, and the Revelations of the Apo- 
calypse, may be named Sacraments. — Ro- 
^leeUr, 

The certain number of Sacnunents, or Mys- 
teries}, contained within Scripture, cannot be 
well expressed or assigned ; for Scripture con- 
taineth more than infiUlibly may be reheaned. 
■"CarnU. 

De istis septem, qute usitate vocamus Sa- 
cramenta, nullum invenio nomine Sacramenti 
appellari, nisi Matrimoninm. Matrioionium 
es^ Saeramentum, probat Eckius, Homi. 73. 
et conferre gratiam, ibid. — Dr. Roberttou. 

There be divers Sacraments by the Scrip- 
ture, as in Tobie 1 2. Saeramentum Regit, the 
King's Secret Also Nebuchadnesars Dream, 
Dan. 8. is called, Saeramentum, Incamaho 
Chri$ii, Saeramentum, Ephes. 5. Matrimo* 
nium, Saeramentum. — Dr. Cos, 

Taking for Sacraments any thing, that this 
word, Saeramentum, doth signify, Utere be in 
Scripture a great number of Sacraments more 
than Seven. — Dr. Day. 

Non h;;betur determinatufltSacramentorura 
nnmerus in Scripturis, suntenim innumera 
fere illic, quv passim vocantur Sacramenta ; 
cum omnis allegoria, omneq ; Mysterium. di- 
catur Saeramentum. Quia et somnia, ac se- 
creta, subinde Sacramenta vocantur. Tobie 
{. Saeramentum Regis absconderebonum est; 
et Dan. 2. Imploremus misericordias Dei 
Cceli super Sacramento isto, et somnio. Pau- 
lus etiam Epist. 9. vocat Mysterium Incartfa- 
tionis Christi Saeramentum : Et in Apoc 1 
Tocat Saeramentum septem Stellarum. Ac 
hoc pra»cipue observandum venit, nullum a 
septem Sacramentis, receptis hoc nomine ap- 
pellari, prsBter solum Matiimonium. — Dr. 
Ogletharfie. 

As many as there be Mysteries, which be 
innumerable ; but by Scripture, I think, the 
Seven which be named Sacraments, may prin- 
cipally bear the name.^ — Dr. Redmayn. 

Speakinff of Sacraments generally, they be 
mnumerabre spoken of in Scripture ; but pro- 
perly to speak of Sacraments, there be but 
Seven that may be so called, of which Matri- 
mony is expresly called Saeramentum, Ephes. 
A. and as I think, in the Germane and pro- 
per signification of a Sacrament; so that the 
indivisible knot of the Man and his Wife in 
one Body, by the Sacrament of Matrimony, 
is the Matter of this Sacrament; apon which, 
as on the literal verity the Apostle foundeth 
this allegorical saying. Ego autem dieo in 
Ckruio et in Ecelena ; for the mystical sense 
presupposeth a verity in the Letter on which 
that is taken. Six more there be to which 
the definition doth agree, as manifestly doth 
appear by the Scriptures with the exposition 
of the Ancient Authors. — Dr. Edgeworth. 

In the Scriptutt there is no certain number 
of Sacraments. — Dr. Symimmr. 



BOOK III. 



117 



I find BO mon of tbo Serm, called ex- 
preslj Sacraments, but only Mathnony, but 
extending the name of SacramentB, in his 
moat general acception ; there are in Scrip- 
ture a great number of Sacraments, whereof 
the Apostle saith, Si nMeritU MyUeria omnia, 
4^e.— I>r. 7rcsAam, 

To the third ; I say, that I find not in 
Scripture any of these seren which we com- 
monly call SacramentB, called Saenmentum, 
but only MatrimoMum, But I find divers 
and many other things called Sacraments in 
Scripture, as in the 91 of Tobie, Saerammtum 
Regii abseondere honum eU. It9m Apoc. 17. 
Dkamui tibi Sacramintum, Jt«m, 1 Tim. 3. 
Magnum «U pietatu SacramBKhun^ 5fe. — Dr. 
Leyghtctu 

1 cannot tell how many Sacraments be, by 
Scripture, for they be above one hundred. — 
XV. Cofvn. 

Con. — In ttrtw eonveniunt tatit: non eat 
tsriumnufMTwn Saeranuntcrum ptr SeripturoM. 
Redmaynus sdetit. But by Scripture I think 
the seven which be named Sacraments, may 
principally bear the name. Idtm t§ntit Edg- 
worUi, et mjpUm tmntum, MaXrimonium iu &rtp- 
twrh habtri f ii6 nomins Sacramenii pUriq ; dicunt. 

Agreement. — In the third they do agree. 
That there is no certain number of Sacra- 
ments by Scripture, but even as many as 
there be Mysteries ; and none of these seven 
called Sacramenu, but only Matrimony in 
Scripture. 



4. Question. 

How wumy Smcraments then hi bjf th§ 
Ancient Authan? 

Annoen, 

Bt the Ancient Authors there be many 
Sacraments more than seven, for all the Fi- 
gures which signifie Chriat to come, or tes- 
tifie that he is come, be called Sacraments, as 
all the Figures of the Old Law, and in the 
New Law ; Euehari9tia,BajHumtu, PaBcha,Diei 
DamivieMS, lotw Pfdum, signum Cnteis,Chri$maf 
JfalrrnumiiiSft. Onfe, iSaMoeum, Impouti^ ma- 
fiMiim, OUum, Con$«ermtw Otei, Lac, Met, AquOf 
Vinum, Sal, Igvii, C'm'n,adapertioAurium, vestii 
Candida, and all the Parables of Christ, with 
the Prophesies of the Apocalyps, and such 
others, be called by the Doctors, Saerameiita, 
"■^Canterburif, 

To the fourth ; There is no precise number 
of Sacraments mentioned by the Ancient 
Authors, taking the word Sacrament, in his 
most general signification. — York, 

To the fourth ; I find that St. Austine speak- 
eth de BaptUmo, de Eucharirtia, de MatrinW' 
tfts, de Ordinatione ciericarum, de Sacramento 
ChriematuH Unctwnu: Also 1 finJintheHaid 
St* Austine, that in the Old Law there were 
ay Sacramenu, and In the New Law few. 



1 think that in the Doctors be found many 
more Sacraments than leven, vis. Panu Ca- 
teehumeHffrum, ngnum Crueis, Oteum, Lac, Sal, 
Mel, 6;e,—Roche»ter» 

That Scripture containeth, by the same 
Holy Ohost which is Author thereof, the 
Holy Doctors, and Ancient Fathers expound- 
eth ; So that where in Scrij>ture the number 
of Sacraments is uncertain, it cannot be 
among them certain. — CarlUe. 

Apud Augustinum lego Sacramentum Nop- 
tiaruiu, Sacramentum Baptismi, Sacramen- 
tum Eucharisti«, quod et altaris sive panis 
vocat; Sacramentum Ordinationis ; Sacra- 
mentum Chrismatis, quod datur per manus 
impositionem Baptisatis ; Sacramentum Unc- 
tionb. — Dr, Robertatm, 

I find in the Ancient Authors, that Bap- 
tism is called Saeramentumy EucJiariUia Sacta' 
mtutum, Matrimwtium Sacramentum, Ordo Sa- 
eranufitum, Chrisma Sacramentum, hnpositio 
Manuum per Baptltmum Sacramentum , Dilect ,o 
SaeramentHm,Lotw pedum Sacramentum, OUum, 
Mel, Lot, Sacramenta; and many others. — 
Dr. Cox. 

There be a great sort of Sacraments found 
in the Doctors, after the acception above* 
said, more than seven. — Dr. Da}^, 

Apud Scriptores Ecclesiasticos reperiuntur 
multo plura Sacramenta quam hsac septeui. 
Dr. OgUthttrpe. 

Taking this word Sacrament universally 
for Mysteries, or all secret Tokens, there be 
more Sacraments than can be reckoned ; but 
the seven by old Authors may specially ob- 
tain the name. Loth pedum is spoken of in 
old Authors as a special Sacrament used then 
in the Church, ano as it appeareth, having a 
great ground in the Scripture ; and I think 
H were better to renew that again, and so to 
have eight Sacraments, rather than to dimi- 
nish the number of the seven now used. — 
Dr. Redmayn, 

Even like as to the next Question before. 
— Dr, Edgeworth* 

The ancient Authors acknowledg many more 
than seven ; for they call in. their Writings all 
Rites and Ceremonies, Sacraments. — Dr, 
Summons, 

Generally, as many as Mysteries, specially 
seven, and no more of like nature to them ; 
for although I find not express mention where 
Penance is called a Sacrament^ yet I think it 
may be deduced and proved by Cyprinn, in 
his Sermon d< Pasuoue Christi, in these words. 
Deniq ; quieunq ;Jiunt Saeramentorum Minutri, 
per operationem autheritat in figurm Orueis om- 
uibut Sacrumentit largitur dfeetum, el cnncta 
peragit nobit quod omnibue nominibue eminet a 
Saeramentorum viearii* iuvoeatum : At licet tu- 
digni unt qui accipiunt, Saeramentorum tamen 
reverentia et propinquiorem ad Deum pmrat ae* 
cetmm, et ubi redierinl ad cor eowlat ablutionie 
donum, et redU effeetuM tiunerum, nee aliai queni 
aut repeti neceim est aa/utifcmsi Saeramentwm : 
in these words, redil efietut munerum ; and« 



118 



RECORDS. 



nee aliat repeti ntutm at miui^erwm Saeramen- 
turn, must needs be undentood Penance, and 
also that Penance is a Sacrament : For as 
our first access to God is by the Sacrament 
Baptism, which Cyprian there following call- 
ed Ablulwaim primam ; so if we fall by dead- 
ly sin, we cannot repeure God again, but by 
Penance ; which repeting (i« e.) Penance, 
Cyprian calleth SaiutiJ'trum Saeramentwn* — 
Dr. Treiham, 

To the fourth, I say ; l*hat I find in an- 
cienter Authors, every one of these seven, 
which we call commonly Sacraments, called 
Saeratnentum ; as in Austin every one of them 
is called Sacramentum but only Penance, 
which Cyprian calleth Saeranuntum. Also I 
find in the ancienter Authors divers other 
tilings (besides the seven) called Sacraments, 
as JjHio Pedum in Cyprian, &£.— Dr.Lry^iten. 

More Sacraments be found in old Authors 
than Seven. — Dr. Coren, 

Con. — Ja quarto eonveniunt, plura e$$e So" 
cramenla quam teptem apud Authores : Redman 
addit ; But the seven, by old Authors, may 
specially obtain the name. Idem putat Edg- 
worth, and Tresham. Lolio ptdum, he think- 
eth were better to be renewed, and so made 
eight Sacraments, than the number of the 
seven to be diminished. Truhamus eitat Cy- 
priunum in Sern» di Paaioni Chrieti pro jMmi- 
teiUiaf quod dieatur Saeramentum, cum aliifers 
omues nuxquam uppeUari atunf Sacramentum, 
apud Authoret, et hie toctu aperU agit de Bap- 
tumo, quod vocat donum abtutionit, etSacramm' 
turn Salutiferum, 

Agreement > -In the fourth they agree, Hiat 
there is no determinate number of Sacraments 
spoken of in the old Authors ; but that my 
Lord of York, and Edgworth, Tresham, Red- 
man, Crayford, and Simmons, say, That those 
seven, by old Authors, may specially obtain 
the name of Sacraments. The Bishop of St 
Davids saith. That there be but four Sacra- 
ments in the old Doctors most chiefly spoken 
of, and they be Baptism, the Sacrament of 
the Altar, Matrimony, and Pennance. 



5. Question. 
Whether thit w&rd Sacrament, he and aught to 

be attributed to the teven only T and %3»ethar 

the teven SaeramenU be found w any of the 

aid Authon J 

Angwen, 

I KNOW no canse why this word. Sacra- 
ment, should be attributed to the seven only ; 
for tlie old Authors never prescribed any cer- 
tain number of Sacraments, nor in ail their 
Books I never read these two words joined 
together, vi%. teptem Sacramento, — Canterbury, 

To the fifth ; To the first part of this Ques- 
tion, this word, Sacrament, is used and ap* 
plied in Scripture, to some things that be 
none of the seven Sacraments. To the second 
part ; The seven Sacraments be found in some 
of the ancient Authon. — York, 



To the £fth, I answer; That this word, 
Sacrament, in our Language commonly hath 
been attributed to the seven customably called 
Sacraments, not for that yet, that the word 
Sacrament cannot be applied to any more, 
but for that the seven have been specially of 
very long and ancient season received, con- 
tinued and taken for things of such sort — 
London, 

I think that the name of a Sacrament, is 
and may be attributed to more than seven, 
and that all the seven Sacraments be found 
in the old Authors, though all peradventure 
be not found in one Author. But I have not 
read Pennance called by the name of a Sa- 
crament in any of them. — li,>che»ter. 

Certain it is, that this word Sacrament, nei- 
ther is nor ought to be attributed to seven 
only, for both Scripture and ancient Authors 
otherwise applieth it. but yet nothing letteth, 
but that this word Sacrament may most es- 
pecially, and in a certain due prebeminence, 
be applied to the seven Saciaments. of most 
ancient name and ubage among Christian 
Men. And that the ancient Authors have so 
used and applied it, alfirmeth the said 'llio* 
mas Walden, convincing Wycliffe and Beren- 
garius who enforced the contrary, from Cy- 
prian, and also Augustine, with other holy 
Doctors, they may so well be gathered. — 
CarlUe, 

Vocabulum, Sacramenti, in Sacris Literis, 
nulli Sacramentorum quod sciani tribuitur, 
nisi Matrimonio : a vetustis Scriptoribus tri- 
buitur Ceremoniis et umbris legis. Incama- 
tioni Christi, figuris, allegoriis, et festivitati- 
bus : Apud Pa(3ttm legitur divinitatis, volun- 
tatis divine, et pietatis Sacramentum, Cie- 
terum loquendo de Sacramentis his, quae sunt 
invisibilis gratie collaUe in Ecclesia Christi 
visibilia 8igna,opinornon plura quamseptem 
inveniri, hisq ; magis proprie quam reliquis, 
sub hac ratione, tribui nomen Sacramenti.— 
Dr. RobertMn. 

This word Sacrament is not,nor ought not to 
be attributed to these seven only. Those that 
we call seven Sacraments, be found in old 
Authors, although some of them be seldom 
found called by this name Sacrament. — />. 
Cox, 

This word, Sacramentum, neither is, nor 
ought to be so attributed unto these seven, 
but that it is, and may be attributed to many 
more things, and so the ancienter Doctors use 
it. The seven Sacraments be found in ancient 
Doctors under the name of Sacrament, saving 
that I remember not that I have read in them 
Pennance called a Sacrament — Dr. Djy. 

Nomen commune est multis aliis rebus, 
quam septem istis usitatis Sacramentis. Sep- 
tem Sacramenta, seorsim et sparsim reperiun- 
tur in vetexum monumentis. — Dr, Oglethorpe. 

To the seven specially and princi|mily, and 
in general to innumerable more. But I can- 
not tell whether in any old Author might ba 
found these two words, seven Sacraments, ov 
this number limited ; but every one of the 



BOOK III. 



119 



aewen Sacnunentt, one by one, bo found in 
ihe old Authon. — Dr. Redmayn. 

Sacramentum in hi« proper signification, u 
and ougtit to be attributed to the seven only -, 
and they be all seven found in the Authors. 
— Dr. EHgeworth. 

This word. Sacrament, is not only to bo 
attributed to the seven, but that the seven 
Sacraments especially conferreth Grace, the 
old Authors especially accounteth them by 
the number of seven ; and these seven are 
found in Authors and Scriptures, altho they 
be not found by the name of seven. — Dr. 
Symmonu 

1 say. This word, Sacrament, is attributed 
to the seven ; and that the seven Sacraments 
are found in the ancient Authors. — Dr. 
Tmham. 

To the fifth I say, first, (as before) that 
this word, Sacramentum, is not applied or at- 
tributed in Holy Scripture to any of the seven, 
but only to Matrimony. But it is attributed 
in Scripture and ancient Authors to many 
other things besides these : Howbeit. taking 
this word, &in'am«>itiim, for a sensible sign 
of the invisible Grace of God given unto 
Christian People, as the Schoolmen and many 
late Writers take it ; I think that these seven 
commonly called Sacraments, are to be call- 
ed only and most properly Sacraments. — Dr, 
Lejighton. 

This word. Sacrament, may well be attri- 
buted to the seven ; and so it is found in old 
Authors, save that 1 do not read ezpresly in 
old Doctors, Pennance to be under the name 
of a Sacrament, unless it be in Chrysostome, 
in the Exposition ad Htbrt, Homil. «0. sect. 
1. cap. 10. in frineipio. — Dr, Corsn. 

Non. Con. — tn quinto preter Herfordens. 
Roffens. Dayium. Oglethorpum, Menevens. 
ct Coxum, putant omnes nomen Sarramenti 
pnecipue his septem convenire. Symons ad- 
dil, Theuceu SacrameHtt specially confer Grace: 
Eboracens. Curren, 1 resham, Symons, aiunt 
septem Sacraraenta inveniri apud veteres, 
quanqnam Curren et Symons mox videntur 
iterum negare. 

Dissent — In the fifth ; The Bishops of He- 
reford and St. David, Dr. Day, Dr. Cox, say, 
That this word. Sacrament, in the old Au- 
thors, is not attributed unto the seven only, 
and ought not to be attributed. The Bishop 
of Cariile alledging Waldensis. Doctors Cur- 
ren, Edgworth, Symons, Tresham say. That 
it is and may be attributed. And Dr. Cur- 
ren and Mr. Symmons, seem to vary against 
themselves each in their own Answers ; for 
Dr. Curren saith, lliatthis word. Sacrament, 
is attributed unto the seven in the old Doc- 
tors, and yet he cannot find that it is attri- 
buted unto Pennance. Dr. Symons saith. 
That the old Autbors account them by the 
number of seven ', and yet he saith. That they 
be not found there by the name of seven. 



6. Quettion. 



Whether the determinaU number of$even 5arr«- 
ments be a Doctrine, either tf the Seripturtp 
or if the old Authon, and to to be taughtl 

iflfifiDiri, 

The determinate number of seven Sacra- 
menu is no Doctrine of the Scripture, nor of 
the old Authors. — Canterbury. 

To the sixth ; The Scripture maketh no 
mention of the Sacraments determined to 
seven precisely; but the Scripture maketh 
mention of seven Sacraments, which be used 
in Christ*s Church, and grounded partly in 
Scripture; and no more be in use of the said 
Church but seven so grounded ; and some of 
the ancient Doctors make mention of seven, 
and of no more than seven, as used in Christ's 
Church so pounded ; wherefore a Doctrine 
may be had of seven Sacraments precisely 
used in Christ's Church, and grounded in 
Scripture. — York, 

To the sixth ; I think it be a Doctrine set 
forth by the ancient Fathers, one from an- 
other, taking their matter and ground out 
of Scripture, as they understood it; though 
Scripture for all that doth not give unto all 
the seven, the special names by which now 
they are called, nor yet openly call them by 
the name of Sacrament, except only (as is 
before said) the Sacrament of Matrimony. — 
London, 

Albeit the seven Sacraments be in effect 
found both in the Scripture, and in the old 
Authors, and may therefore be so taught ; yet 
1 have not read this precise and determinate 
number of seven Sacraments, neither in the 
Scripture, nor in the ancient Writers.— An- 
chetter. 

By what is here before-said, I think it 
doth well appear, that both the Scripture of 
God, and holy Expositors of the same, would 
have the seven Sacraments both tauglil, and 
in due form exhibited to all Christian People^ 
as it shall also better appear by what follow - 
eth.^Carlile. 

In Scriptura tantum unnm ex istis septem 
Sacramentum vocari invenio, nimirum Ma- 
trimonium. apud veteres reperiuntur omnia 
hsec septem, a nullo tamen, quod sciam, n(i- 
mine 7. Sacramentorum celebrari, nisi quod 
Eras, ait 7. a veteribus recenseri : August. 
loquens de Sacramentis ad Januarium Ep. 
118. aitnumerum septenarium tribui Eccle- 
si» proprie instar universitatis ; Item objec- 
tum fuisse Husso in Concilio Constantieuti 
quod infideliter secserit de 7. Sacramentis. 
De perfectione Num. Septenarii, vide Au- 
gust, lib. 1. de Civ. cap. 31. — Dr. R4>berts>nu 

This determinate number of seven Sacra- 
ments, is no Doctrine of Scripture, nor of 
the old Authors, nor ought not to be taught 
as such a determinate number by Scripture 
and old Authors. — Dr. Cox, 

Neither the Scripture, nor the ancient Au- 
thors, do recite the determinate number of 



130 



RECORDS. 



tUo KTen Sacraments ; bat the Doctrine of 
the seven Sacraments is grounded in Scrip- 
tare, and taught by the ancient Authors, al- 
beit not altogether. — Dr. Day, 

Septenarius Sacramentorum numeros, Doc- 
trina est recentium Theologorum ; quam illi 
partim ex Scriptura, partim ex veterum scrip- 
tis, argute in sacrum hunc (at aiunt) nume- 
rum coTlegerunt. — Dr. Oglethorpe. 

1 think, as I find by old Authors, the an- 
cient Church used all these seven Sacra- 
ments ; and so I think it good to be taught. — 
Dr, Redmayn. 

The determinate number of seven Sacra- 
ments, is not taught in any one Process of the 
Scripture, nor of any one of the old Authors 
of purpose speaking of them aliogetker, or in 
one Process, as far as I can remember ; albeit 
they all seven be there, and there spoken of 
in Scripture manifestly, and so have the old 
Authors left them in sundry places of their 
Writings ; and so it ought to be taught. — 
Dr. Eii^warth, 

Forasmuch as the Scripture teacheth these 
seven, and sheweth special Graces given by 
the same, the which are net so given by 
others, called Sacraments, the old Authors 
perceiving the special Graces, hav« account- 
ed them in a certain number, and so have 
been used by Doctors to be called seven, and 
without inconvenience may so be taught— 
Dr, Sifinmons. 

I say, the determinate number of seven is 
not exprcsly mentioned in the Scripture, 
like as the determinate number of the seven 
Petitions of the Prayer is not expresly men- 
tioned ; and as I think the seven Petitions to 
have their ground in Scripture, even so do I 
think of the seven SacnunenU, to be ground- 
ed in Scripture. — Dr. Tresham. 

To the sixth 1 say as before, That the old 
Authors call each of these seven, Sacraments ; 
but be it, I cannot remember that ever I read 
the determinate, precise, and express num> 
ber of seven Sacraments in any of the ancient 
Authors, nor in Scripture. Howbeit we may 
find in Scripture, and the old Authors, also 
mention made, and the doctrine of each of 
these seven, commonly called Sacraments.— 
Dr. Ley gh ion. 

'Vhe detanninate number of seven, is a 
Doctrine to be taught, for everyone of them 
be contained in Scripture, though they have 
not the number of seven set forth there, no 
more than the Petitions of the Pater Noster 
be called seven, nor the Articles of the Creed 
be called twelve. — Dr, Oiren, 

Con. — Priori parti Qusstionis negative 
Respondent. Herfordens. Menevens. Rof- 
fens. Dayus, Dunelmens. Oglethorpus, Thur- 
leby: Posteriori parti, quod sit Doctrina 
conveniens responaent aflSrmative, Eboracen. 
iiofTen. Cariiolen. Londinen. Dayus, £dg- 
worth, Redmayn, Symmons, Curren: Lon- 
dinen. et Redmanus non respondent priori 
parti Qusstionis, nee Oglethorpus, Tresham, 
Kobinsonus Posteriori. Eboracen. Londin. 



Symmons, Curren, volunt e Scripturis pet! 
Doctrinam Septem. Sacramentonun. 

Agreement. — In the sixth, touching the 
determinate number of the seven Sacraments, 
the Bishop of Daresme, Hereford, St David, 
and Rochester, the Elect of Westminster, 
Dr. Day, and Dr. Oglethorpe sa^. This pre- 
scribed number of Sacraments is not found 
in the old Authors, 'llie Bishop of York, 
Drs. Curren, Tresham, and Symmons, say 
the contrary. Concerning the second part, 
whether it be a Doctrine to be taught 1 The 
Bishops of Hereford, St Davids, and Dr. 
Cox, Think it ought not to be so taught as 
such a determiate number by Scripture, 
llie Bishops of York. London, Csrlile ; Drs. 
Day, Curren, Tresham, Symmons, Crayford, 
Think it a Doctrine meet to be taught : And 
some of them say. That it is founded on 
Scripture. 

7. Questioc. 
What is found in Scripture (fthe Matter, Na- 
turt, tiffectt and Vertue of tueh ai we etdl 
the seven Sacrameuts; to at aUhough th§ 
Name be not there, yet whether the thing be 
in Scripture or no, and in what wise tpoken off 

Arnwert, 
I FIND not in the Scripture the Matter, 
Nature, and Effect of all these which we call 
the seven Sacraments, but only of certain of 
them, as of Baptism, in which we be regene- 
rated and pardoned of our sin by the Blood 
of Christ : Of EtirftarJsCia, in which we be 
Goncorporated unto Christ and made lively 
members of his Body, nourished and fed to 
the Everlasting Life, if we receive it as we 
ought to do, and else it is to us rather Death 
than Life. Of Pennance also I find in the 
Scripture, whereby Sinners after Baptism 
returning wholly unto God, be accepted again 
upon God's Favour and Mercy. But the 
Scripture speaketh not of Pennance, as we 
call it a Sacrament, consisting in three parts. 
Contrition, Confession, and Satisfaction ; but 
the Scripture taketh Pennance for a pure 
conversion of a sinner in heart and mind 
from his sins unto God, making no mention 
of private Confession of all deadly sins to a 
Priest, nor of Ecclesiastical satisfaction to be 
enjoined by him. Of Matrimony also 1 find 
very much in Scripture, and among other 
things, that it is a mean whereby God doth 
use the infirmity of our Concupiscence to thct 
setting forth of his Glory, and encrease of 
the World, thereby sanctifying the Act of 
Carnal commixtion between the Man and 
the Wife to that use ; yea, although one part 
be an Infidel : and in this Matrimony is also 
a Promise of Salvation, if the Parents bring 
up their Children in the Faith, Love, and 
Fear of God. Of the Matter, Nature, and 
Eflfect of the other three, that is to say, Con* 
firmation. Order, and extream Unction, I 
read nothing in the Scripture as they be taken 
for Sacraments. — Canterbury, 



BOOK III. 



121 



To the aerenth ; Of Baptimn* we find in 
Scripture the Inatitation by the Word of 
Christ ; we find also that the Matter of Bap- 
tism is Water, the EtTect and Vertue is Re- 
mission of Sins. Of CoDfirmation, we fiod 
that the Apostles did confirm those that were 
baptized, by laying their hands upon them, 
and that the Effect then was the coming of 
the Holy Ghost into them, upon whom the 
Apostles laid their hands, in a Tiaible sign 
of the Gift of divers Languages, and there- 
with of gbostlj strength to confess Christ, 
following upon the same. Of the Sacrament 
of the Altar, we find ilie Institution by Christ, 
and the Matter thereof. Bread and Wine, 
the Effect, Increase of Grace. Of the Sa- 
crament of Pennance, we find the Institution 
in the Gospel, the Effect Reconciliation of 
the Sinner, and the union of him to the Mys- 
tical Body of Christ. Of the Sacrament of 
Matrimony, we find the Institution both in 
the Old and New Testament, and the Effect 
thereof. Remedy against Concupiscence and 
discharge of sin, which otherwise should be 
in the Office of Generation. Of the Sacra^ 
ment of Order, we find, that our Saviour 
me to his Apostles power to baptize, to 
bind and to loose sinners, to remit sins, and 
to retain them, to teach and preach his Word, 
and to consecrate his most precious Body 
and Blood, which be the highest Offices of 
Order; and the Effect thereof Grace, we 
find in Scripture. Of eztream Unction, we 
find in the Epistle of the Holy Apostle St 
James, and of the Effects of the same. — yark. 

To the seventh, 1 find, that St. Austin is 
of this sentence, That *' where the Sacra- 
ments of the Old Law did promise Grace and 
Comfort, the SacramenU of die New Law do 
give it indeed." And moreover he saith. 
That " the SacramenU of the New Law are, 
facta faeiiwra, pauciora, taiubriora $tfaUtciara, 
more easier, more fewer, more wholsomer, 
and more happy.** — London, 

The Scripture teacheth of Baptism, the 
Sacrament of the Altar, Matrimony, and Pen- 
nance manifestly : There be also in the Scrip- 
ture manifest examples of Confirmation, vis. 
That it was done after Baptism by the Apos- 
tles, per manunm JmpottCioitfm. The Scrip- 
ture teacheth also of Order, that it was done, 
per manuum Impoutionem cum oratUnu ei jrjti^ 
mo* Of the Unction of sick Men, the Epistle 
of St James teacheth manifestly. — RocHnttr, 

I think verily. That of the Substance, £f- 
fisct, and Vertue of these seven usual Sacra- 
ment$, that are to be taken and esteemed 
above others, we have plainly and ezpresly 
by Holy Scripture. Of Baptism, ITiat who- 
soever believeth in Christ, and is Christned, 
shall be saved ; and except that one be bom 
again of Water and the Holy Ghost, he can- 
not come within the Kingdom of God. Of 
Matrimony, we have in Scripture, both by 
name, and in Effect, in the Old and New 
Testament, both by Christ and his Apostle 
Paol. Of the Saciament of the Altar, 1 find 



plainly expresly, both in the Holy Gospels, 
and other places of Scripture. Of Pennance 
in like manner. Of Confirmation we have 
in Scripture, that when the Samaritans, by 
the preaching of Philip, had received the 
Word of God and were Christened ; the 
Apostles hearing of the same, sent Peter and 
John unto them; who when they came thi- 
ther, they prayed for them that they might 
receive the Holy Ghost: then they laid their 
hands upon them, and so they received the 
Holy Ghost ; •' This, (saith Bede,) is the 
Office and Doty only of Bishops.*' And 
'* this manner and form (saith St. Hierom) 
as it is written in the Acts, the Church hath 
kept. That the Bishop should go abroad to 
call for the Grace of the Holy Ghost, and lay 
his hands upon them, who had been Christen- 
ed by Priests and Deacons.*' Of the Sacra- 
ment of Orders, we have, That Christ made 
his Apostles the Teachers of his Law, and 
Ministers of his SacramenU, that they shoold 
duly do it. and make and ordain others like- 
wise to do it after them. And so the A poli- 
ties ordained Matthias to be one of their num- 
ber. St. Paul made and ordained Timothy 
and Titus, with others likewise. Of the Sa- 
crament of Extream Unction, we have mani- 
festiv in the Gofcpel of Mark, and Epistle of 
St James. — CarlUe. 

Materia Sacramentomm est Verbum et 
Elementum. virtus quam Dens per ilia digae 
•amentibus conferat gratiam, juzta suam pro- 
ndssionem, nimirum quod sint Sacra Signa- 
cula, non tantum signantia, sed etiam sancti- 
ficantia. Undo opinor constare banc Sacra- 
mentorum vim esse in Sacris Literis. — Dr, 
RoberUon. 

I find in Scripture, of such things as we use 
to call Sacraments. First, Of Baptism mani- 
festly. Of EuehariUia manifestly. Of Pen- 
nance manifestly. Of M atrimon v manifestly. 
Of Ordering, per manui Impmlionem et Ora" 
tionem manifestly. It is also manifest, that 
the Apostles laid their hands upon them that 
were Christened. Of the Unction of the Sick 
with Prayer manifestly. — Dr, Cnx. 

Albeit the seven SacramenU be not found 
in Scripture expressed by name, yet the thing 
iUelf, that is the Matter, Nature, Effect, and 
Vertue of them is found there. Of Baptism 
in divers places; of the most Holy Com- 
munion ; of Matrimony ; of Absolution ; of 
Bishops, PriesU, and Deacons, how they 
were ordained per manuum Ivipoiitionem eum 
Oratione; Of laying the Apostles hands on 
them that were Christened, which is a part of 
Confirmation ; Of Unction of them that were 
sick, with Prayer joined withal. — Dr. Daft, 

Natura, vis, effectus, ac uniuscujusq; Sa- 
cramenti proprietas, seorsim in Scriptura re- 
peritur, nt veteres eam interpreUti sunt. — 
Dr. Ogletherp, 

As it appeareth in the Articles which be 
drawn of die said seVen Saciamenu. — Dr, 
Redmayn, 

In Scripture we find of the Fonn of thm 



122 



RECORDS. 



SacimmeDts, as the words Sacramental ; and 
the Matter, as the I'Jenieiit, Oil, Chrism ; 
and the Patient receiving the Sacrament ; 
and of Grace and encrease of Vertue given 
by them as the Effects. — Dr» EdgeuMrth, 

The things are contained in Scriptore, as 
Baptism, Confirmation* Eueharittia, Petnittn- 
tia, Exirema Unetio, Ordo, altho they have not 
there this name Sacramtntum, as Matrimony 
hath ; and every one of them hath his Matter, 
Katare, Effect and Vertue. — Dr. Symmout. 

I think the Thing, the Matter, the Nature^ 
the Effect, and Vertue of them all be in the 
Scripture, and all there institute by God's 
Authority, for I think that no one Man, nei- 
ther the whole Church hath power to insti- 
tute a Sacrament, but that such Institution 
pertaintrth only to God. — Dr, Tretkamm 

To the Seventh. I say, That we may evi- 
dently find in Scripture, the substance of 
every one of the seven Sacraments, the Nature, 
Effect, and Vertue, of the same ; as of Bap- 
tism, Confirmation, Pennance, Matrimony, 
and so forth of the rest. — Dr, ttyghton. 

Of the Matter, Nature, Vertue, and Effect, 
of such as we call Sacramenu, Scripture 
maketh mention : Of Baptism manifestly ; of 
the most Holy Communion manifestly ; of 
Absolution manifestly ; of Matrimony mani- 
festly; of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, 
Scripture speaketh manifestly ; for they were 
ordered, per Impoiitiouei manuum Prabpterii 
cttm Oratiometjejunio, 

Con. — Conveniunt pneter Menevens. na- 
tnram septem Sacramentorum nobis tradi in 
Scripturis. Eboracens. effectus singulorum 
enumerat, item Carliolens. 

Londinens. non Respondet Quastioni. Tre- 
ahamus ait ideo e Scripturis tradi nobis Sacra- 
menta, quoniam tota Ecclesia non habet An- 
thoritatem Instituendi Sacramenta. 

Agreement. — In the seventh they do agree, 
saving this, That the Bishop of St. David says. 
That "the Nature, Effect, and Vertue of 
these seven Sacraments, only Baptism, the 
Sacrament of the Altar, Matrimony, Pen- 
nance, are contained in the Scripture." The 
other say, ** that the Nature and the Vertue of 
all the seven, be contained in the Scripture." 



8. Question. 
Whtlher Confirmation, cum Chrismate, of 

them that he BupCiserf , be found m &rtptttrt / 
Annoert, 

Op Confirmation with Chrism, without 
which it is counted no Sacrament, there is 
no mention in the Scripture. — Canterbury, 

To the eighth ; We find Confirmation, eum 
JmpoMiione manuum in Scripture, as before ; 
cum Chrismate we find not in the Scripture, 
but yet we find Chrismation with Oil used 
even from the time of the Apostles, and so 
taken as a Tradition Apostolick. — York. 

To the eighth ; I find in Scripture, in many 
places, de Impotitione manuum, which I think 
(conttdeiing the usage commonly and so long 



withal used) to' be Confirmation ; and that 
with Chrism, to supply the visible appear- 
ance of the Holy Ghost, which Holy Ghost 
was so visibly seen in the Primitive Church ; 
nevertheless for the perfect declaration of the 
verity hereof, I refer it to the judgment of 
Men of higher knowledg in this Faculty. — 
Londmt, 

Altho Confirmation be found in the Scrip- 
ture, by Example, as I said before, yet there is 
nothing writfieo de Chriemate, — Rochi$ter. 

The Impontion of Hands, the Holy Docton 
take for the same which we call Confirmation, 
done upon them which were christened before, 
whereof is written in the Acts. And as for 
Chrismal it should seem by Cyprian, both as 
touching the confection and usaee thereof, 
that it hath a great ground to be derived out 
of Scripture, tho it be not manifestly therein 
spoken of. — Carliie. 

Res et Effectus Confirmationis continentnr 
in Scriptura, nemjie. Impositio manuum per 
Apostolos Baptisatis, per quam dabatur Spiri- 
tus Sanctus. De Chrismate nihil illic legi- 
mos, quia per id tempus Spiritus Sanctus 
signo visibili descenderit in Baptisatoa. Quod 
ubi fieri desierit, Ecclesia Chrismate signi ex- 
temi loco uti coepit. — Dr. Robertson. 

I find not in Scripture that the Apostles 
laying their hands upon them that were bap- 
tised, did anoint them Chrismate. — Dr, Cox, 

Confirmation cum Chrismate I read not in 
Scripture, but /m;>ofi(ionem manuum super Bap^ 
titaios, 1 find there is, which ancient Authors 
call Confirmation ; and Inunction with CAri<- 
ma hath been used from the Primitive 
Church — Dr. Day. 

De Impositione manuum ccmOratione,ex- 
pressa mentio est in Scripturis. que nunc usi- 
tato nomine, a Doctoribus dicitur, Confirma- 
tio. Sacrum Chrisma, traditio est Apostoli- 
ca, ut ex veteribus liquet. — Dr. OgletkiPrpe. 

The Question is not simple, but as if it 
were asked, Whether Eucharistia in infermen' 
tato, be in the Scripture, or, baptismua cum 
tale. Imposition of the Apostles hands, in 
which was conferred the Holy Ghost for Con- 
firmation of them who were baptised, is found 
in Scripture. Chrisma is a Tradition deduced 
from the Apostles, as may be gathered by 
Scripture, and by the Old Authors, and the 
Mystery thereof is not to be despised. — Dr. 
Redmayn. 

This Sacrament is one, vnitate integrit&tis, 
as some others be : Therefore it hath two 
parts ; of which one, that is, Jmporitio manuum, 
IS taken Heb. 6. and Act. 8. The other 
part, that is, Chrisme, is taken of the Tradi- 
tion of the Fathers, and so used from the 
Primitive Church, vid. Cyp.Epiat, lib. t. Ep. 18. 
— Dr. Edgeworth. 

Confirmation is found in Scripture, and 
Confirmation eum Chrismate, is gathered from 
the old Authors. — Dr. Symmons. 

I say Confirmation is found in Scripture, 
but this additament, cum Chrismau, is not of 
the Scripture, yet it is a ^erj ancient Tzar 



BOOK HI. 



123 



dition, as appeareth by Cyp, de Unet. Chn$m, surer, Lord Great Master, Lord PriTj Sea], 
'^Df, TresAam. Lord Admiral, Majors, Sheriib, &c. 

To the eighth Qaestion, I say, That Con- Ministers of God*s Word, under bis Majesty, 
finnation of tbem that be baptised, is found ^ ^be Bishops, Parsons, Vicars, and such 
in Scripture, but cum C^tunafs it is not found other Priests as be appointed by his High- 
io Scripture, but it was used eum Chrismate »«•■ to that Ministration : As for Example, 
in the Church soon after the Apostles time, ^e Bishop of Canterbury, the Bishop of 
as it may evidently appear by the cited A tt* Duresme, the Biihop of Winchest^, the 
thors. — Dr, Leyghton, Parson of Winwick, Ace. All the said Officers 

The laying of the Bishops hands upon them »>«1 Ministers, as well of that sort as the 
that be christened, which is a part of Con- other, be appointed, assigned, and elected, 
finnation, is plainly in Scripture ; and the ^^^ ^ every place, by the Laws and Orders 
Unction with Chrismate, which is another of Kings and Princes. In the admission of 
part, hath been observed from the Primitive many of these Officers, be divers comely Ce- 
ChuTch, and is called of St. Austin* Sacra- remonies and Solemnities used, which be not 
meiitum ChrismatU, Unction of the Sick with of necessity, but only for a good order and 
Oil. and the Prayer, is grounded ezpresly in seemly fashion ; for if such Offices and Mi- 
Scripture. — Dr. t&rttt, nistrations were committed without such so- 
Con.— Conveniunt omnes Confirmationem lemnity, they were nevertheless truly com- 
cum Chrismate non haberi in Scriptoris. niitted : Ana there is no more Promise of 
>U>oracen8.Tresham, Coren, Day,OgIethorpe, (vod, that Grace is given in the committing 
lulgworth, Leighton, Symmons, Redman, of the Ecclesiastical Office, than it is in the 
Kobinsouns, Confirmationem in Scripturis committing ofthe Civil Office. In the Apostles 
esse conteodunt ; ceterum Chrisma esse tra- time, when there was no Christian Princes, 
ditionem Apostolicam: addit Robertsonus, by whose Authority Ministers of God's Word 
et ubi fieri desierat miraculum Consecrandi might be appointed, nor Sins by the Sword 
Spiritus Sancti, Ecclesia Chrismate signi ez- corrected, tnere was no Remedy then for the 
temi loco uti ccepit; Convenit illi Lon- correctionofVicei or appointing of Ministers, 
dinens. but only the consent of Christian Multitudes 
Carliolens. putatusum Chrismatis ex Scrip- among themselves, by an uniform consent, to 
turis peti posse ; Putant omnes turn in hoc follow the advice and perswasion of such 
Articulo, turn superiori, Impoeitionem manu- PerM>ns whom God had roost endued with 
um esse Confirmationem. the Spirit of Council and Wisdom : And at 
Agreement. — ^In the eighth ihey do agree ^^^ time, forasmuch as the Christian People 
all, except it be the Bishop of Carlile, That ^uui no Sword, nor Govemour amongst them, 
Conjirmatia eum Chritmate is not found in thev were constrained of necessity to take 
Scripture, but only, Ctntfirmatio eum manu%un ■uch Carats and Priests, as either they knew 
ImyMttione. And that also my Lord of St. themselves to be meet thereunto, or else as 
David's denieth to be in Scripture, as we call ^®ro commended unto them by others, that 
it a Sacrament. My Lord of Carlile saith, were so replete with the Spirit of God, with 
1'hat '* Chrisma, as touching the confection such knowledg in the profession of Christ, 
and usage thereof, hath a ground to be de- such Wisdom, such Conversation andCounsel, 
rived out of Scripture." llie other say, 'Vhax that they onght even of very Conscience to 
" it is but a Tradition." give credit unto them, and to accept such as 
__^_ by them were presented : and so sometimes 
OnMtinn **** Apostles and others, unto whom God had 
wuesuon. given abundantly his Spirit, sent or appointed 
Whether the ApottUs lacking a higher Power, Ministers of God's Word ; sometimes the 
c« in not having a Christian King among People did choose such, as they thought meet 
them, made Bishops by that neeetsity, or 6y thereunto ; and when any were appointed or 
Authority given hy God ? sent by the Apostles or others, the People of 

their own voluntary Will with thanks did 
Answers. accept them : not for the Supremity, Empire, 

All Christian Princes have committed or Dominion, that the Apostles had over 
imto them immediately of God the whole them to command, as their Princes and 
Cure of all their Subjects, as well concerning Masters, but as eood People ready to obey 
the Administration of God's Word, for the the advice of good Counsellors, and to accept 
Cure of Souls, as concerning the ministration any thing that was necessary for their edifi- 
of things Political and Civil Governance : cation and benefit. — Canterbury. 
And in both these Ministrations, they must To the ninth ; We find in Scripture, that 
have sundry Ministers under them to supply the Apostles used the Power to make Bishops, 
that, which is appointed to their several Priests and Deacons *, which Power may be 
Offices. The Ciril Ministers under the King's grounded upon these words ; Stent misit me 
Majesty, in this Realm of England, be those vivens Pater, sie ego mitto vos, &c. And we 
whom it shall please his Highness for the verily think, that they durst not have used 
time to pat in Authority under him : As for so high Power, unless they had had Authority 
Example ; The Lord Chancellor, Lord Trea- from Christ ; but that their Power to ordain 



124 



RECORDS. 



Blahopt, Priesti, or Deacons, by Impoaidon 
of Hands, requireth anj other Authority, than 
Authority of God, we neither read in Scrip- 
ture, nor out of Scripture. — York, 

To the ninth ; I think the Apostles made 
Bishops by the Law of God, because. Acts S2. 
it is said, In quo vm Sptrtdis Sanctut poMit : 
Nevertheless, I think if Christian Princes had 
been then, they should have named by Right, 
and appointed the said Bishops to their 
Rooms and Places. — Loudon, 

I think that the Apostles made Bishops by 
Authority given them from God. — RocKntir, 

That Christ made his Apostles. Priests, 
and Bishops, and that he gave them Power 
to make others like, it seemeth to be the very 
trade of Scripture. — CarlUe. 

Opinor Apostolos Authoritata Divina 
creasse Episcopos et Presbyteros, ubi Pub- 
lictts Magistratus permittit — Dr, Rtibertun, 

Altho the Apostles had no authority to 
force any Man to be Priest, yet (they moved 
by the Holy Ghost) bad authority of God to 
exhort and induce Men to set forth God's Ho- 
nour, and so to make them Priests* — Dr. Coi. 

The Apostles made, that is to say, ordained 
Bishops by authority given them by God; 
Job. %0. Sieut mitit me vivera Pater, km et ego 
mitto oof. Item Joan. ult. et Act. ftO, and 
1 Tim. 4. Paulus ordinavit Timotheum «r 
TitumyH jireecribit quale$ iUi ddiemut ordinare, 
1 Tim. 1. Tit. 1.— Dr. Day. 

Apostoli autoritate et mandato D«i, ordi- 
nabant ac instituebant Episcopos, petita ac 
obtenta prius facultate a Principe ac Magis- 
tratn (at opinor) qui turn prsenit. — Dr. Ogle- 
tkorpe, 

Christ gave his Apostles authority to make 
ether Bishops and Ministers in his Church, 
as he had received authority of the Father t» 
make them Bishops; bat if any Christian 
Prince had then been, the Apostles had been, 
and ought to have been obedient Subjects, 
and would nothing hate attempted, but under 
the permission and assent of their Earthly 
Governors : yet was it meet that they which 
were special and most Elect Servants of our 
Saviour Christ, and were sent by him to con- 
vert the World, and having most abondantlj 
the Holy Ghost in them, should have special 
ordering of such Ministry as pertained to the 
planting and encreasing of the Faith ; where- 
unto I doubt not, but a Christian Prince, of 
his godly mind, would most lovingly have 
condescended. And it is to be considered, 
that in this Question, with other like, this 
word " making of a Bishop, or Priest," may 
be taken two ways : for oaderstanding the 
Word, to ordain or consecrate, so it is a thing 
which pertaineth to the Apostles and their 
Successors only ; bat if by this word (Making) 
be understood the appointing or naming to 
the Office ; so, it pertaineth speciall v to the Su- 
pream Heads and Govemoors of the Church, 
which be Princes — Dr, Redimayn, 

The Apostles made Bishops and PriesU by 
anthority given them of God, and not for lack 



of any higher Power : Notwithstanding whete 
there is a Christned King or Prince, the Elec- 
tion, Deputation and Assignation of them, 
that shall be Priests or Bishops, belongeth to 
the King or Prince, so that he may forbid any 
Bishop within his Kingdom, that he give no 
orders, for Considerations moving him, and 
may assign him a time when he shall give 
Orders, and to whom: Example of King 
David, 1 Chron. <4. dividing the Levites into 
24 Orders, deputing over eveiy Order one 
chief Bishop, prescribing an Ordinal and 
Rule how thev should do their Duties, their 
Courses; and what Sacrifices, Rites, and 
Ceremonies, they should use every day, as 
the day and time required. And his Son, 
King Solomon, diligently executed, and com- 
manded the same usages to be observed in 
the Temple, after he had erected and finished 
it, 2 Chron. 8.— Dr. Edgworth. 

The Apostles made Bishops and Priests, by 
authority given them of God. — Dr. Summons. 

1 say, That the Apostles bad authority of 
God to make Bishops ; yet if there had been 
a Christian King in any place where they 
made Bishops, they would, and ought, to have 
desired authority also of him, for the execut- 
ing of such their godly Acts, Which no Chris- 
tian King would have denied. — Dr. Trnhem. 

To the ninth, i say. That the Apostles (as 
I suppose) made Bi^ops by authority given 
unto them of Christ : Howbeit 1 think they 
would and should have required the Chris- 
tian Princes consent and license thereto, if 
there had been anyChristian Kings or Princes. 
— Dr. LeyghUm, 

The Apostles made Bishops and PriesU 
by authority given them of God : Notwith* 
standing if there had been a Christian King 
at that time, it had been their Duties, tu 
have had his License and Permission to do 
the same. — Dr. Caren. 

Con.— Onmes Convenhmt Apostolos Divi« 
nitus accepisse Potestatem creandi Episco- 
pos ; Eboracens. addit, non opus fuisse alia 
authoritate Apostoiisquam divina: SicThir- 
leby et Edgworth, Redmanns distinguit de 
Institutione Presbyteri, Ordinationem et Con« 
secrationem tribuit tantum Apostolis et eonim 
Successoribus, nominationem et electionem 
Maeistratibus : Sic Londinens. Leigk tonus, 
Redman, Treuham, Curren, aiunt petendam 
fuisse Potestatem a Magistratu Christiano, 
si turn fuisset. Robertsonus non respondet 
Quastioni, concedit enim datam esse Apos- 
tolis Potestatem creandi Episcopos ubi Ma- 
gistratus permittit. Oglethorpus pntat eos im- 
petrasse potestatem a principibus : Carliolens. 
Roffens. Dayus, non respondent ultimas Parti. 

Agreement. — In the ninth, touching the 
Authority of the Apostles in making Priests, 
the Bishop of York, the Elect of Westmin- 
ster, Dr. Edgeworth, say. That ** the Apoe- 
ties made Priests by their own Power, given 
them by God, and that they had no need of 
any other Power." The Bishop of St. Da- 
vid saith. That •'because they lacked » 



BOOK II. 



125 



Christian PnDce, by diat neeeintT tliey Or- to the Ordinnce of Chritt, wlio bad made 

dained other BUhops." Dr. Leightoo, Car after them 7S other Ptietta, at it appearetn 

len, Tr^sham, and Kedmayn, suppote, That in the 10 of St. Lake : They made and or- 

" they ought to have asked Ucense of their dained aleo others the leven principal Dea- 

Chrifttiaa GoTemoart,if then there had been cons, as it is shewed in the 6 of the AcU ; 

jmj/' where it is said. That they prayinc laid their 

— — ^ bands upon them. In the IS of the Acts, 

certain there named at the commandment of 

10. Questioo. ^^ ^^y Ohoet, severed Saul and Barnabas 

,«.. ^ ««. I «... r . • J t^ to that God had taken them. Fasting, Pray- 

WheAir Buk^ ^^^f "^^^fj'^'^f ing. and laying their hands upon them ; the 

Ms fiunep. tised, laying his hands upon him, that he 

'^"'"•^* might be replenished with the Holy Ghost. 

Tb s Bishops and Priests were at one time, And Paul so made, ordained Timothy and 
and were no two things, but both one Office Tite, willing them to do likewise as be had 
in the beginning of Christ's Religion. — Coa- done, and appointed to be done from City to 
terhury. City. James was ordained the Bishop of 

To the tenth ; We think that the Apostles Jerusalem, by Peter, John, and James. So 
were Priests before they were Bishops; and that Example otherwise we read not. — CarliU, 
that the Divine Power which made them Incertus sum utri fiiere piiores, at si Apos- 
Priests, ma le ihrm also Bishops *, and altho toli in prima profectione Ordinati erant, ap- 
their Ordination was not by all such Course paret Episcopos fuisse priores. nempe Apos- 
as the Church now useth, yet that they had tolos, nam postea designavit Christus- alios 
both Visible and luTisible Sanctification, we septuaginta duos. Nee opinor absurdnm esse, 
may gather of the Gospel, where it is written, at Sacerdos Episcopum Consecret, si Epis* 
Sieut mitit me Pattr vivent, «t ego mitto ret : copus haberi non potest. — Dr. Roberteon. 
el Cum lute dixit, insufflavit in eo$ et dixit, ac^ Although by Scripture (as St.Hieromesaith) 
eijriU Spiritum Sanctum : Qnifnim remimritist PriesU and Bishops be one, and therefore the 
&c. And we may well think, that then they one not before the other: Yet Bishops, as 
wc^e made Bishups, when they had only a they be now, were after Priests, and there- 
Flock, but also Shepherds appointed to them fore made of Priests — Dr, Cox, 
to overlook, and a Governance committed to TheApostles were both Bishops and Priests, 
them by the Holy Ghost to oversee both ; and they made Bishops, and Priests, as Titua 
for the name of a Bishop, is not properly a and Timotheus made Priests. Epitcopaium 
name of Order, but a name of Office, signi- ^ut aeeipiat alter. Act 1. PreAyterot qui in 
fying an Overseer. And altho the inferior vahissunt, cbseero el ego Comjrreibyler, t ret. 5. 
Shepherds have also Cure to over-see their And in the beginning of the Church, as weli 
Flock, yet forsomuch as the Bishops Charge that word Epiecopus as Presbyter, was com- 
is also to oversee the Shepherds, the name of mon and attributed both to Bishops and 
Overseer is given to the Bishops, and not to Priests. — Dr. Day, 

the other ; and as they be in deeree higher, • Utrique primi a Deo facti, Apostoli, Epis- 
so in their Consecration we find difference copi ; Septuaginta discipuli (ut conjectura 
even from the Primitive Church. — York, ducor) Sscerdotes. Unde verisimile est Epis- 

To the tenth ; 1 think the Bishops were copos prscessisse, Apostoli enim prius vocati 
first, and yet I think it is not of imporUnce, erant. — Dr. Oglethorp. 
whether the Priest then made the Bishop, or They be of like beginning, and at the be- 
else the Bishop the Priest ; considering (after ginning were both one, as St. Hierorae and 
the sentence of St. Jerome) " that in the be- other old Authors show by the Scripture, 
l^inning of the Church there was none (or if whereof one made another indifferently. — 
It were, very small) difference, between a Dr, Redmayn, 

Bishop and a Priest, especially touching the Christ our chief Priest and Bishop, made 
signiBcalion." — l/>ndon, his Apostles Priests and Bishops all at once ; 

I find in Scripture, That Christ being both and they did likewise make others, some 
a Priest and a Bishop, ordained his Apostles, Priests, and some Bishops: and that the 
who were both Priests and Bishops ; and the Priests in the Primitive Church made Bishops, 
same Apostles did afterwards ordain Bishops, I think no inconvenience ; (as Jerome saith) 
and commanded them to ordain others. — Re- in an Epitt, ad Evagrium, Even like as Sool- 
chetter. 

Christ made his Apostles Exorcists, as it 
appeareth in the 10. Mat. Deacons, PriesU 
and Bishops, as partly there, and after, in 
the to of St. John, duorum Remtieritii, &c. 



diers should choose one among themselves to 
be their Captain : So did Priests choose one 
of themselves to be their Bishop, for consi- 
deration of his learning, gravity, and good 
living, &c. and also for to avoid Schisms 



and where he said. Hoc facile in meant Com- among themselves by them, that some might 

memoraiiouem. In the Acts, CeOerorum nemo not draw People one way, and others another 

audebai te etnjun^ere iUit. So that they were way, if they lacked one Head among them, 

•ill these together ; and so being aconrdiag —Dr, EdgeworA 



126 



RECORDS. 



Cbrist waB and ii the great High Biahop, 
and made all his Apostles Bishops ; and they 
made Bishops and Priests after him, and so 
hath it ever-more continued hitherto. — Dr. 
Hymmoni. 

I say, Christ made the Apostles first Priests, 
and then Bishops, and they hj this Authority 
made both Priests and Bishops ; but where 
there had been a Christian Prince, they would 
have desired his Authority to the same. — Dr. 
Treiham. 

To the Tenth. Dr. Ltjfghtoiu 

The Apostles were made of Christ Bishops 
•nd Priests, both at the first ; and after them, 
Sqrtnaginta duo DiteipuLit were made Priests. 
— Ur. C&r€n. 

Con. — Menevens. Therleby» Redmanus, 
Cozus, asserunt in initio eosdem fuiste £pis- 
copos et Presbyteros. Londinens. Carliolcns. 
Svmons, putant Apostolos fuisse institutes 
Episcopos a Christo, et eos postea in> 
stituisse alios Episcopos et Presbyteros, et 
7t Presbyteros postea fuisse Ordinatos : Sic 
Oglethorpus, Eboracens. et Tresham aiunt 
Apostolos prime fuisse Presbyteros, deinde 
Episcopos, cum aliorum Presbyterorum ere- 
dita esset illis cura. Robertsonus incertus 
est utri fiiere priores, non absurdum tamen 
esse opinatur, ut Sacerdos consecret Episco- 
pum, si Episcopns haberi non potest. Sic 
Londinens. Edgworth, Dayus, putant etiam 
Episcopos, ut vulgo de Episcopis loquimur, 
fuisse ante Presbyteros. Leightonus nihil 
Respondet. 

Agreement. — In the tenth; Where it is 
asked, Whether Bishops or PriesU were firstt 
The Bishop of St. David, my Lord Elect of 
Westminster, Dr. Coz, Dr. Redmayn, say. 
That, " at the be?iuning they were all one." 
The Bishops of York, London, Rochester, 
Carlisle; Drs. Day, Tresham, Symmon^ 
Oglethorp, be in other contrary Opinions. 
The Bishop of York, and Dr. Tresham, think, 
*' That the Apostles first were Priests, and 
after were made Bishops, when the oversee- 
ing of other Priests was committed to them." 
My Lords of Duresme, London, Carlisle, Ro- 
chester, Dr. Symmons and Crayford, think, 
'* That the Apostles first were Bishops, and 
they after made other Bishops and PriesU." 
Dr. Coren and Oglethorp, say, " That the 
Apostles were made Bishops, and the 72 
were after made Priests." Dr. Day thinks, 
*' That Bishops, as they may be now-a-days 
called, were oefore Priests." My Lord of 
London, Drs. Edgworth and Robertson, 
think " it no inconvenience, if a Priest 
made a Bishop in that time." 



11. Question. 
Whether a Bishop hath Authority to makt a Pritsi 
bii the Scripture, or not And tohether any 
other but only o Bi*hop can make a PrieU t 

Antwert. 
A Bishop may make a Priest by tho Scrip> 



tore, and so may Princes and Govemours 
also, and that by the authority of God com- 
mitted to them, and the People also by their 
Election : for as we read that Bishops have 
done it, so Christian Emperors and Princes 
usually have done it, ana the People before 
Christian Princes were, commonly did elect 
their Bishops and Priests. — Cautertntry. 

To the eleventh ; That a Bishop may make 
a Priest, may be deduced of Scripture ; for 
so much as they have all Authority necessary 
for the ordering of Christ's Chun:h, derived 
from the Apostles, who made Bishops and 
Priests, and not without Authority, as we 
have said before to the ninth Question ; and 
that any other than Bishops or Priests may 
make a Priest, we neither find in Scripture 
nor out of Scripture. — York. 

To the eleventh, I think, that a Bishop 
duly appointed, hath authority, by Scripture, 
to make a Bishop, and also a Priest : be- 
cause Christ being a Bishop did so make 
himself; and because alive, his Apostles did 
the like. — London. 

The Scripture sheweth by example, that a 
Bishop hath Authority to make a Priest , 
albeit no Bishop being subject to a Christian 
Prince, may either give Orders or Flzcom- 
municate, or use any manner of Jurisdiction, 
or any part of his Authority without Com- 
mission from the King, who is suprefun 
Head of that Church whereof he is a Mem- 
ber ; but that axiv other Man may do it be« 
sides a Bishop, I find no example, either in 
Scripture, or in Doctors. — Rochester, 

By what is said before, it appeareth, that 
a Bishop by Scripture may make Deacons and 
Priests, and that we have none example 
otherwise. — Carlule. 

Opinor Episcopum habere Authoritatem 
creandi Sacerdotem, mode id Magistratus 
publici permissu fiat. An vero ab alio quam 
Episcopo id rite fieri poasit, baud scio, quam- 
vis ab alio factum non memini me legisse. 
Ordin. confcrr. gratiam. vid. Eck. homil. 60. 
— Dr. Bebertunu 

Bishops have authority, as is afore-said, of 
the Apostles, in the tenth Question, to make 
Priests, except in cases of great necessity. — 

Dr. Cox. ; 

Bishops have authority by Scripture to 
ordain Bishops and Priests ; Joh. tO. Hujus 
rei gratia reiiqui te Creta ut eon$tituat oppida- 
tun Prehbyteros, Tit 1. Act. 14.— Dr. Day. 

Autoritas ordinandi Presbyteros data est 
Episcopis per verbum, nulUsque aliis quos 
lego. — Dr. Oglethorpe. 

To the first part, I answer. Yea ; for so it 
appeareth. Tit. 1. and 1 Tim. 5. with other 
places of Scripture. But whether any other 
out only a Bishop may make a Priest, I have 
not read, but by singular priviledg of God ; 
as when Moses (whom divers Authors say 
was not a Priest) made Aaron a Priest. 
Truth it is, that the Office of a Godly Prince 
is to over-see the Church, and the Ministers 
thereof; and to cause them to do their duty. 



BOOK III. 



127 



and also to mppoint them ipecial Chargei and 
Offices in the Chorch, as may be most for 
the Glory of God, and edifying of the People : 
and thus we read of the good Kings in the 
Old Testament, David, Joas, Ezekias, Josias. 
Bat as for making, that is to say. Ordaining 
and Consecrating of Priests, I think it speci- 
ally belongeth to the Office of a Bishop, as 
far as can he shewed by Scriptare, or any 
£zample, as I suppose from the beginning.^ — 
Dr. Redmavn. 

A Bishop bath authority by Scripture to 
make a Priest, and that any other ever made 
a Priest since Christ's time 1 read not. Albeit 
Moses who was not anointed Priest, made 
Aaron Priest and Bishop, by a special Com- 
mission or KeTelation from God, without 
which he would never so have done. — 
Dr. Etigeworth, 

A Bishop placed by the Higher Powers, 
and admitted to minister, may make a Priest ; 
and 1 have not read of any other that ever 
made Priests.— Dr. Symmmt. 

I say, a Bishop hath authority by Scripture 
to make a Priest, and other than a Bishop, 
hath not power therein, bat only in case of 
necc;ssity. — Dr. Tretkam, 

To the eleventh ; 1 suppose that a Biibop 
hath authority of God, as his Minister, by 
Scripture to make a Priest ; but he ought not 
to admit any man to be Priest, and conse- 
crate him, or to appoint him unto any minis- 
try in the Church, without the Prince's license 
and consent, in a Christian Region. And that 
any other Man hath authority to make a Priest 
by Scripture, I have not read, nor any ex- 
ample thereof. — Dr. Leyghton. 

A Bishop being licensed by his Prince and 
Supream Govemoor, hath authority to make 
a Priest by the Law of God. I do not read 
that any Priest hath been ordered by any 
other than a Bishop.-^ Dr. Coren. 

Con. — Ad primam partem Questionis re- 
spondent omnes, et convenit omnibus praeter 
Menevens. £piscopum habere autoritatem 
instiiaendi Presbyteros. Hoffens. Leijifhton, 
CurreD, Robertsonus, addunt, Modo Magis- 
tratus id permitlat Ad secundam partem 
Respondent Coxus et Tresham in necessitate 
concedi potestatem Ordinandi aliis. Ebora- 
oen. videtur omoino denegare aliis banc au- 
toritatem. Redmayn, Symmons, Robertson, 
Leighton, Thirleby, Curren. Roffen. fedg- 
worth, Oglethorp, Carliolen. nusquam lege- 
runt alios usos fuisse hac Potestate, quan* 
quam (privilegio quodam) data sit Moysi, ut 
Kedmanus arbitratur et Edgworth. Nihil re- 
spondent ad secundam partem Qunstionis 
Londinensis et Dayus. 

Agreement. — In the eleventh; To the 
former part of the Question, the Bishop of 
St Davids doth aiswer, 11aat *' Bishops have 
no authority to make Priests, without they 
be authorized of the Christian Prince." llae 
others, all of them do say, That ■* they be au- 
diorised of God." Yet scvie of them, as 
the Bishop of Bochestefy Dr. Coireiit Lexgh- 



toDi Robertson, add. That " they cannot osa 
this authority without their Christian Prince 
doth permit them." To the second part, the 
answer of the Bishop of St. Davids is. That 
** Laymen have other-whiles made Priests.** 
So doth Dr. Edgworth andiledman say. 
That *' Moses by a priviledg given him of 
God, made Aaron his Brother Priest." Dr. 
Tresham, Crayford, and Cox say, That '* Lay- 
men may make Priests in time of Necessity." 
The Bishops of York, Duresme, Rochester, 
Carlisle, Elect of Westminster. Dr. Curren» 
Leighton, Symmons, seem to deny this thing ; 
for they say, ** They find not, nor read aol 
any such example." 

IS. Question. 
Whether in tK§ New TestamBut be requirtd any 

Conseeratiti of a Biihap and Print, or oulff 

appointing to th$ Office be sufficient 1 
Awwera. 

In the New Tesument, he that is ap< 
pointed to be a Bishop, or a Priest, needeth 
no Consecration by the Scripture, for elec- 
tion, or appointing thereto is sufficient.-— 
Cajiter6ttry. 

To the twelfth Question ; The Apostles 
ordained Priests by Imposition of the Hand 
with Fasting and Prayer ; and so following 
their steps, we must needs think, that all the 
foresaid things be necessarily to be used be 
their Successors : and therefore we do also 
think, that Appointment only without visible 
Consecration and Invocation for the assist* 
ance and power of the Holy Ghost, is neither 
convenient nor sufficient; for without tha 
said Invocation, it beseemeth no Man to ap- 
point to our Lord Ministers, as of his owm 
authority : whereof we have example in the 
Acts of theApostles ; where we find, that wbea 
thcv were gathered to choose one in the placa 
Judas, they appointed two of the Disci plea, 
and commended the Election to our Lord, 
that he would choose which of them it 
pleased him, saying and praying, "Lord, 
thou knowest the hearts of all Men, show 
whether of these two thou dost choose to sno* 
ceed in the place of Judas." And to this 
purpose in the Acts we read. Dixit Spiritue 
Sanetus, segregate mihi Barnabam, 8^e, AnA 
again, Quoe potuit Spiritus Sanrtut rtgere £s- 
eUsiam DeL And it appeareth also that i« 
the Old Testament, in the ordering of Prieatai 
there was both Visible and Invisible Sancti* 
fication ; and therefore in the New Testa- 
ment, where the Priesthood is above compa- 
rison higher than in the Old, we may not 
think that only appointment sufficeth without 
Sanctification, either Visible or Invisible.—* 
York. 

To the twelfth ; I think Consecration of a 
Bishop and Priest be required, for that in 
the Old Law (being yet but a shadow and 
figure of the New) the Consecration was re- 
quired, as appears Lev. viii. yet the truth of 
this I leave to those of higher Judgments.- 



128 



RECORDS. 



The Scripture speaketb, di Jmfimiwn§ ma^ 
nus et de Orat'unu : and ojf other manner of 
Consecrations, 1 find no mention in the New 
Testament expressly ; bat the Old Authors 
make mention also ot Inunctions- — Rochntert 
Upon this text of Paul to Timothy ; Noli 
negligere graliam qu^ in fe ett, qug data est tibi 
per Fropiutiam cum Jmpimtione manuvm Pre*' 
btfterii ; St. Anselm saith, This *' Grace to 
be the Gift of the Bishops Office, to the which 
God of his meer goodness had called and 
preferred him. The Prophecy (he saich) was 
the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, by the 
which he knew what he bad to do therein. 
The Imposition of the Hands is that by the 
which he was ordained and received that 
Office: *And therefore (saith St. Paul) God 
is my Witness, that 1 have discharged my 
self, showing you as I ought to have done. 
Now look you well upon it whom that ye 
take to Orders, lest ye lose your self there- 
by.' " •• Let Bishops therefore, who (as 
saith St. Hierome) hath power to maJke 
Priests, consider well under what Law the or- 
der of Ecclesiastical Constitution is bouuden : 
and let them not think those words of the 
Apostle to he his, but rather to be the words 
of Christ himself."— Car/i^. 

Opinor requiri Consecrationem quandam, 
hoc est impositionem manuum, Orationem, 
jejunium, 6cc. tamen nusquam hoc mnnere 
fungi posse, nisi ubi Magistratus invitet, ju- 
beat, aut permitut. — Dr. Rebertwn, 

By Scripture there is no Consecration of 
Bishops and Priests required, but only the 
appointing to the Office of a Priest, cum im- 
Tponiione manuum, — Dr, Cox, 

Consecration of Bishops and Priests I read 
not in the New I'estament, but Ordinatio per 
manuum ImponUione cum Oratione is read there, 
as in the places above ; and the only appoint- 
ment, as 1 think, is not sufficient. — Dr, Day, 

Pneter ▼ocationem, ceu designationem ei- 
ternam, quas vel a Principe fiat, vel apopulo 
per electionem et suffra^a, requiritur Ordi- 
natio alia per manuum impositionem, idque 
per Verbum Dei. — Dr, Ogiethorpe, 

Besides the appointing to the Office, it ap* 
peareth that in the Priicitive Church, the 
A}K>st1es used certain Consecration of the 
Ministers of the Church, by imposition of 
Hands and Prayer, Act Ti. and with Fasting, 
Acts xiv. &c. The Office of Priesthood is 
too dangerous to set upon, when one is but 
appointed only : Therefore for the confinna- 
tion of their Faith, who take in hand such 
charge, and for the obtaining of farther Grace 
requisite in the same. Consecration was or- 
dained by the Holy Ghost, and hath been 
always used from the beginning.— Dr. Ksd- 

beputation to the Office, is not sufficient 
to make a Priest or a Bishop, as appeareth 
hy David and Solomon, who deputed the 
«4 above mentioned to their Offices, yet they 
made none of them Priests, nor any other. - 
Dr. Edgwfrtk, 



The appomting to the Office per manuum 
Impasitione, is in Scripture, and the Conse- 
cration of them hath of long time continued 
in the Church.— Dr. Symmonu 

There is a certain kind of Consecration 
required, which is imposition of the Bishops 
hands with Prayer, and the appointing only 
is not sufficient — Dr, Treskam, 

To the twelfth ; I suppose that there is a 
Consecration required, as by Imposition of 
Hands ; for so we be taught by the ensample 
of the Apostles. — Dr, Lejtghton. 

In the New Testament is required to the 
making of a Bishop, Impofitio manuum cum 
Oratione, which 1 take for Consecration, and 
Appointment unto the Office is not sufficient ; 
for King David, 1 Cbron« 24. did appoint t4 
to be Bishops, who after were consecrated ; 
so that both the Appointment and the Con- 
secration be requisite. — Dr, Caren, 

Con. — iiespondent Eboracens. Londinens. 
Carliolens, Leighton, Tresham, Kobertso- 
nus, Edgeworth, Curren, Dayus^ Ogletborp, 
Consecrationem esse requisitam. Redmanus 
ait eam receptam esse ab Apostolis, atqne a 
Spiriiu Sancto institutam ad wonferendam 
gratiam.^ Dayus, Roffens, Symmons, aiuut 
Sacerdotium conferri per manuum imposi- 
tionem, idq ; 6 Scripturis ; Consecrationem 
vero diu recepUm in Ecclesia : Coxus Insti- 
tutionem cum manuum impositione sufficere, 
neq ; per Scripturam requiri Consecraiioneni. 
HobertsoDus addit supra alios nusquam hoc 
munere fungi posse quempiam, nisi ubi Ma- 
gistratus invitet, jubeat aut permittat. 

Agreement. — ui the twelfth Question, 
where it is asked. Whether in the New Tes- 
tament be required any Consecration of a 
Bishop, or only appointing to the Office be 
sufficient P The Bishop of St. Davids saith. 
That '* only the appointing." Dr. Cox, That 
*' only appointing, cum manuum Impotitume is 
sufficient without Consecration." The Bishops 
of York, London, Duresme, Carlisle, Drs. 
Day, Curren, Leighton, I'resham, Edgwortb, 
Oglethorp, say. That "Consecration is re- 
quisite." Dr. Redmayn saith. That ** Con- 
secration hath been received from the Apos- 
tles time, and institute of the Holy Ghost to 
confer Grace." My Lord of Rochester, Dr. 
Day, and Symmons, say. That *' Priesthood 
is given per manuum tmiMiitioiiaii, and that by 
Scripture; and that Consecration haih of 
long time been received in the Church." 

13. Question. 

Whether (if it fortuned a Christian Prinee 
Learned, to conquer certain Dominions af 
lufdeist having none but temporal leart^ed 
Men with him) if it be defended by God*s 
Law, that he and they should Preach and 
Teach the Word if God there, or no? And 
alto mahe and constitute Priests, or nol 

Answers, 
It is not against God*8 Law, bat contrary 

they ought iibdeod to to do ; and then la 



BOOK III. 



129 



HistorieR that «icne?«eth, that >ome Chris- 
tian Princes, and other Laymen unconse- 
crate have done the same. — Canterbury, 

To the thirteenth; To the first part of this 
Question, touching TeachioK and Preaching 
the Word of God in cases of such need ; we 
think that Laymon not ordered, not only may, 
but must preach Christ and his Faith to In' 
fideltf, as they shall see opportunity to do the 
same, and must endeavour themselves to win 
the Miscreants to the Kingdom of God, if 
that they can ; for as the Wise Man saith, 
" God hath given charge to every Man of his 
Neighbour ; and the Scnpture of God chargeth 
every Man to do all the good that he can to 
all Men : /Ind surely this is the highest Alms 
to draw Men from the Devil the Usurper, and 
bring them to God the very Owner. Where- 
fore in this Case every Man and Woman may 
be an Evangelist, and of this also we have 
example. But touching the second part, for 
cases of Necessity ; As we neither find Scrip- 
ture, nor Example, that will bear, that any 
Man, being himself no Priest, may make, that 
is to say, may give the Order of Priesthood 
to another, and authority therewith to minis^ 
ier in the said Order, and to use such Powers 
and Offices, as appertaineth to Priesthood 
grounded in the Gospel : So we find in such 
case of need, what hath been done in one of 
the ancient Writers ; altho this authority to 
ordain, after form afore-mrationed, be not to 
Laymen eipresly prohibited in Scripture ; 
vet such a prohibition is implied, in that there 
IS no such authority given to them, either in 
Scripture or otherways ; for so much as no 
Man may use this or any other authority 
which Cometh from the Holy Ghost, unless 
he hath either Commission grounded in Scrip- 
ture, or else Authority by Tradition, and an- 
cient use of Christ's Church universally re- 
ceived over aHU-^York, 

To the thirteenth and fourteenth following; 
I think that necessity herein, might either 
be a sufficient Rule and Warrant to deter- 
mine and order such Cases, considering that 
tempore neeemtiUu mulier luiptitat, et Laieus 
idem facit, et audit confeuionem : or else that 
God would inspire in the Princes heart, to 
provide the best and most handsome Remedy 
therein : And hard were it peradventnre to 
find such great necessity, but either in the 
train of the said Prince, or in the Regions 
adjoining thereunto, there might be had some 
Priet<ts for the said purposes ; or, finally, 
Tbnt the Prince himself, godlily inspired in 
that behalf, might, for so good purposes and 
intents, set forth the Act indeed, referring 
yet this thing to the better judgment of others. 
— London, 

'I'o the thirteenth and fourteenth following ; 
1 never read these cases, neither in Scrip* 
tnre, nor in the Doctors, and therefore 1 can- 
not Answer unto them by Learning, but think 
this to be a good Answer for all such Ques- 
tions, viz. VtetrntM mm habet Legem. — Ro- 
ehetitr. 

K 



It is to he thought, that Cbrist may call, 
as it pleaseth him, mwardly, outwardly, or 
by both together. So that if no Priest might 
be had, it cannot be thought, but that a 
Christian Prince, with others learned, in- 
wardly moved and called, might most charit- 
ably and godlily prosecute that same their 
Calling in the most acceptable Work, which 
is to bring People from the Devil to God, 
from Infidelity to true Faith, by whatsoeter 
means God shall inspire. — Carlile. 

In hoc casu existimarem accersendos verbi 
et Sacramentorum, Ministros, si qui forent 
Ticini ; quin si nulli invenirentur, Principem 
ilium Christianum haberemus pro Apostolo, 
tanquam missum a Deo, licet exiemo Sacra- 
mento non esset commendatus, quum Deus 
Sacramentis suis non sit alligatns. — Dr. Rth- 
bertson. 

To the thirteenth, and fourteenth follow- 
ing; It is not against God's Law, that the 
Prince, and his learned temporal Men, may' 
Preach and Teach, and in these cases of ex- 
tream Necessity, make and institute Minis- 
ters. — Dr, Cin. 

In this case (as I think) the Prince and 
other temporal learned Men with him, may 
by God's Law, Teach and Preach the Word 
Of God. and Baptise; and also (the same 
Necessity landing) elect and appoint Men 
to those Offices.-«Dr. Day. 

In summa necessitate Baptizare et pnedi- 
Care possunt et debent, hiec etenim duo ne- 
oesaaria sunt media ad salutem ; at ordinare 
(ut conjectura dncor) non debent, sed aliunde 
Sacrificos accersire, quos si habere nequeant, 
Dens ipse (cujus negotium agitur,) vel ora- 
culo admonebit, quid faciendum erit, vel ne- 
cessitas ipsa (quae sibi ipsi est Lei) modum 
Ordinandi suggeret ac suppedltabit — Dr. 
Oglethorp. 

i think they might, in snch case of Neces- 
sity ; for in this case the Laymen made the 
whole Church there, and the authority of 
preaching and ministering the Sacraments, is 
given immediately to the Church ; and the 
Church may appoint Ministers, as is thought 
convenient. There be two Stories good to 
be considered for this Question, which be 
written in the 10th Book of the History 
Ecclesiastick ; the one of Frumentius, who 
preached in India, and was after made Priest 
and Bbhop by Athanasius. And the other 
Story is of the King of the Iberians, of whom 
Ruffine the writer of the Story saith thus ; 
Et nondum initiatui Sacri$/it sue genlis Ape$^ 
toUu, Yet nevenheless it is written there. 
That ** an Ambassad was sent to Constantino 
the Emperor, that he would send them Priests 
for the further establishment of the Faith 
there." — Or. Redmayn, 

The Prince and his temporal learned Men, 
might and ought, in that necessity, to in- 
struct the People in the Faiih of Christ, and 
to baptize them, ut idem rex nt et nut gentis 
Apostoliu, and these be sufficient for the Sal- 
vation of his Subjects. But as concerning 



130 



RECORDS. 



Other Sacraments, he oaght to abide and look 
for a special Commission from Almighty God, 
as Moses had, or else to send unto other 
Regions where Priests or Bishops may be 
had, and else not to meddle. Examples in 
Ecela, HUt, lib. 10. cap. 1. de Frumentio, et 
cap. 3. de AneUla eaptiva qum convertit gentem 
Hibframm, eujus captive monU'u ad ImperatO' 
rem Conslantinum totius gentis Ifgalio miltitur, 
res geita eijfonitur, Sacerdotet mUtere extyrantur 
qui cvptum erga sb Dei munus implmtnt, i^e.-^ 
Dr, Edgewortk. 

I think that in sach a necessity, a learned 
Christian Prince, and also temporal Men 
learned, be bound to preach and minister 
either Sacraments, so that the same Ministers 
be orderly assigned by the High Power and 
the Congregation — Dr. Symmoiu. 

I say, to the first part, That such a King, 
and his temporal learned Men, not onlv might, 
but were also bound to preach God s Word 
in this case. And as to the second part, I 
say. That if there could no Bishop be had to 
Institute, the Prince might in that of neces- 
sity do it. — Dr, Tresham. 

To the thirteenth : I suppose the Affirma- 
tive thereof to be true; QuamvU potestas 
claviuin reudet prtteipue in "EceUwk, — Dr, 
tdvghton, 

in such a case, I do believe that Ood 
would illuminate the Prince ; so that either 
be himself should be made a Bishop, bj in- 
ternal working of God (as Paul was) or some 
of hl^ Subjects, or eUe God would send him 
Bishops from other Parts. And as for preach- 
ing of the Word of God. the Prince might do 
it himself, and other of his learned Subjects, 
altho they were no Priests. 

Con. — In prima parte Questionis Conve- 
niunt omnes, etiam laicos, tali rerum statu, 
non solum posse sed debere docere. Mene- 
▼ens. Thirlebeus, Leightonus. Coxos, Sym- 
mons, Tresham, Redmanus, Robertsonos, 
etiam potestatem Ministrandi Sacramenta, 
et Ordinandi Ministros,concednnt illis. Ebo- 
racens. banc prorsus potestatem denegat. 
Ccren credit Principem Divinitus illaminan- 
dum et consecrandum fore in Episcopum in- 
terne, aut aliouem ez suis, Pauli exemplo. 
Sinile habet Herefordensis et Carliolensis. 
Day us nihil respondet de Ordinandis Pres- 
byttris in hac necessitate. 

Agreement. — In the thirteenth ; Concern- 
ing the first part. Whether Laymen may 
Preach and Teach God's Word ? They do all 
agree, in such a case, ** That not onlj they 
may, b<it they ought to teach.'* But in the 
•ecxind part, touching the Constituting of 
Priests of Laymen, my Lord of York, and 
Doctor Edgworth, doth not agree with the 
other ; they say. That *' Laymen in no wise 
can make Priests, or have such Authority." 
The Bishops of Duresme, St. Davids, West- 
minster, Drs. Tresham, Cox, Leighton,Cray* 
ford, Symmons, Redmayn, Robertson, say, 
" That Laymen in such case have authority 
to minister the Sacraments, and to make 



Priests." My T>ords of London, Carlisle, and 
Hereford, and Dr. Coren, think, <* That Ood 
in such a case would give the Prince autho* 
rity, call him inwardly, and illuminate him 
or some of his, as he did St. Paul." 

14. Question. 
Whethtr it he foref ended by God'i Law, that 
(if it to fortune thiU all the Bishopt and 
Prie$ts (f a Region uwr« dead, and that the 
Word of God should remain there unpreaehed, 
and the Sacrament of Baptism, and others 
unministred) that the King (f that Region 
should make Bishops and Priests to iupply the 
same, orno? 

Answers, 

It is not forbidden by God's Law. — Ca»« 
terbury. 

To the fourteenth ; In this case, as we have 
said in the next Articles afore, 1 eaching of 
the Word of God may be used by any that 
can and would use it. to the Glory of God ; 
and in this case also the Sacrament of Bap- 
tism may be ministred by those that be no 
Priests ; which things although we have not 
of Scripture, yet the universal Tradition and 
practice of the Church, doth teach us : And 
peradventure contract of Matrimony might 
also be made, the Solemnisation thereof being 
only ordained by Law positive, and not by 
any ground, either of Scripture, or of Tradi* 
tion ; altho for very urgent causes, the said 
Solemnisation is to be observed when it may 
be observed ; but that the Princes may not 
Make, that is, may not Order Priests nor 
Bishops not before ordered to minister the 
other Sacraments, the ministry whereof in 
Scripture is committed only to the Apostles, 
and from them derived to their Successors, 
even from the Primitive Church hitherto* 
and by none other used, we have answered in 
the thirteenth Article. — IV/t. 
Ut supra, QusBSt. 13. — London, 
Ut supra, QuaBst 13. — Ritehester, 
Not only it is given of God to Snpream 
Govemours, Kings and Princes immediate 
under them, to see cause, and compel all 
their Subjects, Bishops, Priests, with all 
others, to do truly and uprightly their boun- 
den Duties to God, and to them, each one 
according to his Calling: but also if it 
were so, that any-where such lacked to do 
and fulfil that God would have done, right- 
well they might, by the inward moving aud 
calling of God, supply the same. — CarUle. 

HuicQueestioni idem Respondendum, quod 
priori, arbitror. — Dr, Robert*o», 
Ut supra. Quest. 13. — Dr, Cajx* 
To this case, as to the first, I answer ; 
That if there could no Bishops be bad to 
order new Priests there, by the Princes assig- 
nation and appointment; then the Prince 
himself might ordain and constitute, with the 
consent of the Congregation, both Priests and 
Ministers, to Preach and Baptize, and to ao 
other Functions iu the Chnich. — Dr, Day, 



BOOK III. 



131 



Si ab aJiis Kegionibua SacerdotM baberi 
Hon poterint, opiaor ipsum Principem depa- 
tare po9s« euam Laicot ad hoc S«cruin OiB- 
cium ; sed omnia priiu tentaada oiMnt, at 
supra. — Dr. Oglethorpe. 

To this, 1 think, may be aniwered, as to 
;he last Question before ; howbeit the tureflt 
way, 1 think, were to send for some Miniaters 
of the Church dwelling in the next Regions, 
*'f they might be conveniently had. — Dr. Red" 
\naitn. 

Likewise as to the next Question afore^-^ 
Dr. Edgworth, 

If the King be also a Bishop, as it is pos- 
sible, he may appoint Bishops and Priests to 
minister to his People : but hitherto 1 have 
not read that ever any Christian King made 
Bishop or Priest. — Dr. Stfmmom. 

I make the same answer, as to the 13tb 
Question is made«-— i>r. Treskam. 

To the fourteenth *, I suppose the Affirma- 
tive to be true, in case that there can no 
Bishops nor Priests be had forth of other 
Countries, conveniently. — Dr, Ley^hton, 

In this case I make answer as before. That 
God will never suffer his servants to lack 
that thing that is necessary : for there should, 
either from other parts. Priests and Bishops 
be called thither, or else God would call in- 
wardly some of them that be in that Region 
to be Bishops and Priests. — Dr, Corfu. 

Con. — Fatentur ut prius omnes, Laicos 
posse Docere. Eboracens. Sjmmons, Ogle- 
thorp negant posse Ordinare Presbyteros, 
tamen concedit Eboracens. baptizare et con- 
trahere Matrimonia, Edg worth tantum bap- 
tizare posse ; nam sui&cere dicit ad salutem. 
Alii omnes eandem potestatem concedunt, 
quam prius. Roffens. non aliud respondet 
his duabusQuestionibos, quam quod necessi- 
tas non habeat Legem. 

Agreement. — In the fourteenth they agree 
for Uie most part as they did before, 1'hat 
" Lay-men in this case may teach and mi- 
nister the Sacraments." My Lord of York, 
Dr. Symmons, and Oglethorp say, '* They 
can make no Priests, altho Sjmmons said 
they might minister all Sacraments, in the 
Question before." Yet my Lord of York, 
and Edgworth, do grant, That, " they may 
Christen." lite Bishops of LoEdon, Roches- 
ter, and Dr. Crayford, say, That *' in such a 
case, Neeet$Uas non hmbH Legem" 



15. Question. 
Whether a Man be bound by Authority of tf^ 
Scripture, (Quorum Remiseritis) and wcA- 
Ukoy to eotifeu his teeret deadly txM to a 
Priest, if he may hate him, or nol 

AntwerSm 

A MAN is not bound, bj the authority of 
this Scripture, Quorum Remiseritis, and such- 
like, to confess his secret deadly Sins to a 
Priest, although be may have him. — Canter^ 
bury, 

K 



To the fifteenth ; This Scripture is indif- 
ferent to secret and open Sin ; nor the au- 
thority given in the same is appointed or li- 
mited, eitlier to the one, or to the other, but 
is given commonly to both : And therefore 
seeing that the Sinner is in no other place of 
Scripture discharjged of the confession of his 
secret Sins, we think, that this place chaigeth 
him to confess the secret Sins, as well as the 
open. — York. 

To the fifteenth -, I think that as the Sin- 
ner is bound by this authority to confess his 
open sins, so aJso is he bound to confess his 
secret sins, because the special end is. to wit, 
Absolutionem a peceato eujus fecit af servum, is 
all one in both cases : And that all sins as 
touching God are open, and in no wise secret 
or hid. — London. 

I think that confession of secret deadly sins 
is necessary for to obtain absolution of them ; 
bat whetlier every Man that hath secretly 
committed deadly sin, is boimd by these 
words to ask Absolution of the Priest there- 
fore, it is an hard Question, and of much con- 
troversy amongst learned Men, and I am not 
able to define betwixt them ; but I think it is 
the surest way, to say that a Man is bound 
to Confess, &c. — Rorhester, 

I think that by the mind of most ancient 
Authors, and most holy Expositors, this Text, 
Quorum Remiseritis peceata , H^c, with other- like, 
senreth well to tlus intent; That Christian 
Folk sl^jould confess their secret deadly sins 
to a Priest there to be assoiled, without which 
mean, there can be none other like Assurance. 
—Carlile, 

Opinor obligare, modo aliter conscientiw 
illius satisfieri nequeat. — Dr Robertson* 

I cannot find that a Man is bound by Scrip* 
ture to confess his secret deadly s'^s to a 
Priest, unless he be so troubled in his con- 
science, that he cannot be quieted without 
godly Instruction. — Dr. Cox, 

The Matter being in controversy among 
learned Men, and very doubtful, yet I think 
rather the truth is, That by authority of this 
Scripture, Quorum Remiseritis, Sfc, and such- 
like, a Man is bound to confess his secret 
deadly sins, which grieve his Conscience, to 
a Priest, if he may conveniently have him. 
Forasmuch as it is an ordinary way ordained 
by Christ in the Gospel, by Aosolution to re- 
mit nns ; which Absolution I never read to 
be given, sine Confessione pr^vid. — Dr. Day. 

Confitenda sunt opinor, etiam peceata ab- 
ditaac secreta propter Absolutionem sc con- 
scientisB tranquillitatem, et prscique pro vi- 
tanda desperatione. ad quam plerumq ; adi- 
gontur multi in extremis, dum sibi ip^is de 
remissione peccatonim nimium blandiuntur 
nuUius (dum sani sunt) censuram subeuntes 
nisi propriam. — Dr Oglethorpe. 

1 think, that altho in these words Co**!**..- 
sion of privy Sins, is not expressly commana- 
ed ; yet it is insinuated and shewed in these 
words, as a necessary Medicine or Remedy, 
which ail Men that fall into deadly rin ought. 



132 



RECORDS. 



for the quieting of their Consciences seek, if 
they may conveniently ha^e sncb a Priest as 
is meet to hear their Confession. — Dr. fisd- 
majtn. 

Where there be two ways to obtain remis- 
sion of Sin, and to recover Grace, a Man is 
bound by the Law of Nature to take the surer 
way, or else he should seem to contemn his 
own Health, which is unnatural. Also be- 
cause we be bound to love God above all 
things, we ought by the same Bond to labour 
for his Grace and Favour : So that because we 
be bound to love God, and to love our selves 
in an Order to God, we be bound to seek the 
best and surest Remedy to recover Grace for 
our selves. Contrition is one way ; but be> 
cause a Man cannot be well assured, whether 
his Conthcion, Attrition, or Displeasure for 
his sin be sufficient to satisfie or content Al- 
mighty God, and able or worthy to get his 
Grace : Therefore it is necessary to take that 
way that will not fail, and by which thou 
mayest be sure, and that is Absolution of the 
Priest, which by Christ*s promise will not 
deceive thee, so that thou put no step or bar 
in the way ; as, if thou do not then actually 
sin inwardly nor outwardly, but intend to re- 
ceive that the Church inteodeth to give thee 
by that Absolution, having the eiBcacity of 
Christ's promise. Quorum Remiteritit, S;c. 
Now the Priest can give thee no Absolution 
from that sin that he knoweth not : therefore 
thou art bound, for the causes aforesaid, to 
confess thy sin — Dr, Edgtuwrth, 

This Scripture, as Ancient Doctors expound 
it, bindeth all Men to confess their secret 
deadly sins. — Dr. Symmons. 

I say, That such Confession is a thing most 
consonant to the Law of God, and it is a wise 
point, and a wholesome thing so for to do, 
and God provoketh and allureth us thereto, 
in giving the active Power to Priests to as- 
soil in the words, Quorum Remiteritis. It is 
also a safer way for Salvation to confess, if 
we may have a Priest : Yet I think that con- 
fession is not necessarily deduced of Scrip- 
ture, nor commanded as a necessary precept 
of Scripture, and yet it is much consonant to 
the Law of God, as a thing willed, not com- 
manded. — Dr. Tresham. 

To the fifteenth ; I think that only such 
as have not the knowledg of the Scripture, 
whereby they may quiet their Consciences, 
be bound to confess their secret deadly sins 
unto a Priest : Howbeit no man ought to con- 
demn such Auricular Confession, for I suppose 
it to be a Tradition Apostolical, necessary for 
the unlearned Multitude.— Dr. Lejf^hton, 

A Man whose Conscience is grieved with 
mortal secret sins, is bound by these words, 
Qaornm Reiniurilit, 3fc. to confess his sin to a 
Priest, if he may have him conveniently. — 
Dr. Coren. 

Con.— Eboracens. Londinens. Dayus,Ogle- 
thorpus, Coren, Redmayn, asserunt obligari. 
Coxus. Tresham, et Robertsonus dicunt non 
obligari, si aliter Conscientite illorum satis- 



fieri queat ; Menevens. nullo modo obligari. 
CarKolens. et Syinmons aiunt, secundum ve- 
terum interpretationem, hac Scriptura quem- 
vis obligari peccatorem. Roffens. Herefor- 
dens. et Thirleby non respondent, sed diibi- 
tant. Leightonus sohxm indoctos obligari aj 
Confessionem. Edgeworth tradit duplicem 
modum remissionis peccatorum, per Contri- 
lionem sive Attritionem, et per Absolutionem : 
et ouia nemo potest certus esse, nom attritio 
et dolor pro peccato sufficiat ad satisfacien- 
dum Deo etobtinendam gratiam, ideo tutissi- 
mam viam deligendam, scilicet, Absolutionem 
a Sacerdote, qua per promissionem Chrioti 
est certa ; Absolvere non potest nisi cognos- 
cat peccata ; Ergo peccata per Confessionem 
sunt illi revelanda. 

Agreement. — (n the fifteenth ; Concerning 
Confession of our secret deadly sins, i'lie 
Bishops of York, Duresme, London, Drs. Day, 
Curren, Oglethorp, Redmayn, Crayford. say, 
'Iliat " Men be bound to confess them of their 
secret Sins." Drs. Cox, Tresham, Robertson, 
say, '* They be not bound, if they may quiet 
their Consciences otherwise." The Bishop of 
St. Davids also saith. That ** this Text bind- 
eth no Man." Dr. Leighton saith, That " it 
bindeth only such as have not the knowledg 
of Scripture.** The Bishop of Carlile and Syni- 
mons say. That *' by ancient Doctors expo- 
sition. Men be bound, by this Text, to confess 
their deadly sins." 



16. Question. 
WhHhtr a Bishop or a PrUst nuty aetmrnnm* 

eate, and for what Crtmet f And whether they 

otUy may EieommunicatB by God's Law 1 
A.ntwt!rs* 

A Bishop or a Priest by the Scripture, is 
neither commanded nor forbidden to Excom- 
municate, but where the Laws of any Region 
giveth him authority to Excommunicate, there 
they ought to use the same in such Crimes, as 
the Laws have sach authority in ; and where 
the l4iwsof the Region forbiddcth ihem, there 
they have no authoiity at all ; and they that 
be no Priests may also Excommunicate, if the 
Law allow thereunto. — Canterbury. 

To the sixteenth ; The power to Excommu- 
nicate, that is, to dissever the Sinner from 
the communion of all Christian People, and 
so put them out of the Unity of the Mystical 
Body for the time, donee reiipiuat, is only 
given to the Apostles and their Successors in 
the Gospel, but for what Crimes, altho in the 
Gospel doth not appear, saving only for dis- 
obedience against the Commaudment of the 
Church, yet we find example of Excommuni- 
cation used by the Apostles in other cases : 
As of the Fornicator by Paul, of Hymeneus 
and Alexander for their Blasphemy by the 
same ; and yet of other Crimes mentioned in 
the Episde of the said Paul writing to the 
Corinthians. And apdn of them that wero 
disobedient to his Doctrine, t Thess. S. We 



BOOK III. 



183 



find alto charge giTen to ns by the Apoitle 
St John, that we shall not commone with 
them, nor so much as salute him with Ave^ 
that wooki not xeceive his Doctrine. By 
which it may appear that Excommunication, 
may be used for many great Crimes, and yet 
the Church at this dav. doth not use it, but 
only for manifest disobedience. And this 
kind of Excommunication, whereby Man is 
pat oat of the Church, and dissevered from 
the Unity of Christ's Mystical Body, which 
Excommunication toucheth also the Sou), no 
IVlan may use, but they only, to whom it is 
given by Christ. — Forlc 

To the sixteenth ; I think a Bishop may 
Excommunicate, taking example of St. Patil 
with the Corinthian ; and also of that he did 
to Alexander and Hymeneus. And with the 
Lawyers it hath been a thing out of Question, 
That to Excommunicate solemnly, appertain- 
eth to a Bishop, altho otherwise, both infe- 
rior Prelates and other Officers, yea and 
Priests too in notorious Crimes, after divers 
Mens Opinions, may Elxcommunicate sem- 
blably, as all others that be apfiointed Go- 
▼emors and Rulers over any Multitude, or 
Spiritual Congregation. — London, 

I answer alfirmatively to the first part, in 
open and manifest Crimes, meaning of snch 
Priests and Bishops as be by the Church au- 
thorized to use that power. To the second 
part, I answer. That it is an hard Question, 
wherein 1 had rather hear other Men speak, 
than say my own Sentence ; for I find not in 
Scripture, nor in the old Doctors, that any 
Man hath given Sentence of Excommunica- 
tion, save only Priests ; but yet 1 think, that it 
is not against the Law of God, that a Lay-man 
ahould have aothority to do it. — Roehtutr, 

Divers Texts of Scripture seemeth, by the 
Interpretation of ancient Authors, to shew, 
that a Bishop or a Priest may Excommuni- 
cate open deadly sinners continuing in obsti- 
nacy with contempt. I have read in Histo- 
ries also, that a Prince hath done the same. 

Opinor Episcopum aut Presbyterum £z- 
communicare posse, tanquam ministrum et 
OS Ecdesiie, ab eadem mandatum habens. 
Utnim vero id juris nulli nisi Sacerdotibus 
in mandatis dan possit, non satis scio. Ex- 
commnnicandum esse opinor pro hujasraodi 
criminibns, qualia recenset Panlus, 1 Cor. 5. 
si, is qui frater nominator, est foraicator. aat 
avarus, aut idolis serviens, aat maledicus, 
aat ebriosus, aut rapax, cum hujusmodi ne 
cibam sumere, &c. — Dr. Rtihertton. 

A Bishop or a Priest, as a publick Person 
appointed to that Office, may excommanicate 
for all publick Crimes: And yet it is not 
against God's Law, for others than Bishops 
or Priests to Excommunicate. — Dr. Cox. 

A Bishop or a Priest may Excommunicate 
by God's Law for manifest and open Crimes: 
Also others appointed by the Church, tbo 
they be no Priests, may exercise the power 
d Excommnnication. — Dr. Day. 



Non solum Episcopos Excommonicare po- 
test, s«h1 etiam tota Congregatio, idq ; pro 
lethalibus crirainibus ac publicis e quibus 
scandalum Ecclesiae proveoire potest. Non 
tamen pro re peconiaria uti olim soiebant. — 
J>r. Ogtelhorp. 

Tliey may Exconunnnicate, as appeareth 
1 Cor. 5. 1 Tim. 1. and that for open and 
great Crimes, whereby the Church is offend- 
ed : and for such Crimes as the Prince and 
Governours determine, and thinketh expe> 
dient. Men to be excommunicate for, as ap- 
peareth in noveliu CanUitutionibus JuUiniani. 
Whether any other may pronounce the Sen- 
tence of Excommunication bat a Bishop or a 
Priest 1 am uncertain. — Dr. Redmayn, 

A Bishop, or a Priest only, may excom- 
municate a notorious and grievous Sinner, or 
obstinate Person from the Communion of 
Christian People, because it pertaineth to tho 
Jurisdiction which is given to Priests, Jo. ^6. 
Qftorum Rsmttfriltc, ^. et Qucrum rrtmrtii, 8^r, 
lliere is one manner of Excommunication 
spoken of 1 Cor. 5. which private Persons 
may use. Si is qui frater nomhtatur inter vo* 
fscjfrtmtrator, aut avarui^ aut idolii ten lent, 8(e. 
cum kiijusmcdi ne cihum quiilem capiatit. Ex- 
cluding filthy Persons, covetous Persons, 
Braulers and Quarrellers, out of their Com- 
pany, and neither to eat nor diink with 
them. — Dr. Edgeworth, 

Whosoever hath a place under the Higher 
Power, and is assigned by the same to exe- 
cute his Ministry given of God, he may Ex- 
communicate for any Crime, as it shall be 
seen to the High Power, if the same Crime 
be publick. — Dr, Summons, 

A Bishop and Priest may Excommanicate 
by Scripture : as touching, for what Crimes ; 
1 say, for every open deadly sin and disobe> 
dience. And as touching. Whether only the 
Priest may Excommunicate t I say, not he 
only, but such as the Church authorises so to 
do.— Dr. Tresham. 

To the sixteenth, I say, that a Bishop or 
a Priest having License and Authority of the 
Prince of the Realm, may excommunicate 
every obtttinate and inobedient Person, for 
every notable and deadly sin. And further, 
I say. That not only Bishops and Priests 
may Kxcommunicate, but any other Man ap- 
pointed by the Church, or such as have au- 
thority to appoint Men to that Office nuiy 
Excommunicate. — Dr. Leyghton. 

A Bishop or a Priest may Excommanicate 
an obstinate Person for publick Sins. For- 
asmuch as the Keys be given to the whole 
Chnrch, the whole Congregauon may Ex- 
communicate, which Excommnnication may 
be pronounced by such a one as the Congre- 
gation does appoint, altho h% be neither 
Bishop nor Priest. — Dr, Corett, 

Con. — Menevens. Herefordens. Thirleby, 
Dayus, Leightonus, Coxus, Symmons. Coreu, 
concedunt authoritatem excommunicandi 
etiam Laicis, modo a Magistratu deputentnr. 
Eboracens. et Edgworth prorsus negant da- 



134 



RECORDS. 



turn Laicis, sed Apottolis et ecmm. wacces- 
aoribas tantum. Roffensis, Redmanus, et 
RobertaoDQs ambigunt, nam detur Laicis. 
Londiuens. non reepondet Qoiestioui : Ogle- 
thorpus et Tbirleby aiunt, Ecclesis datam 
ease potestatem £xcommiinicaDdi ; Idem 
Treshamas. 

Agreement — In tbe eizteentb, Of Ezcom- 
municatioD, they do not agree. The Bishops 
of York« liuresme, and Dr. Edgworth say. 
That " Lay-men have not the authority to 
Excommunicate, but that it was given only 
unto the Apostles and their Successors. 
The Bishops of Hereford. St. Davids, West- 
minster, Doctors Day, Coren, Leigh ton, Cox, 
Symmons, say. That '* Lay-men may Ex- 
communicate, if they be appointed by the 
High Kule-r." My Lord Elect of Westmin- 
ster, Dr. Tresham^ and Dr. Oglethorp, say 
further. That ** the Power of Excommunica- 
tion was given to the Church, and to such as 
the Church shall institute." 



17. Question. 



Whether Unction of the Sick with Oil, to remii 
Venial iSi»5, at it ii now uted, be sfhthen of in 
the Scripture, or in any aueient Authan f 



Answert. 

Unction of the Sick with Oil, to remit 
Venial Sins, as it is now used, is not spoken of 
in the Scripture, nor in any ancient Authors. 
T. Cantuarien.* This is mine Opinion and 
Sentence at this present, which I do not 
temerariouHly define, but do remit the 
judgment thereof wholly unto your Ma- 
jesty. 
To the seventeenth ; Of Unetion of the Sick 
with Oil, and that Sins thereby be remitted, 
St. James doth teach us ; but of the Holy 
Prayers, and like Ceremonies used in the 
time of the Unction, we find no special men- 
tion in Scripture, albeit the said St. Jsunes 
maketh also mention of Prayer to be used in 
the Ministry of the same — Edward Ebor. 

To the seventeenth ; 1 think that albeit it 
appeareth not clearly in Scripture, whether 
the usage in extream Unction now, be all one 
with that which was in the beginning of the 
Church : Yet of the Unction in time of Sick- 
ness, and the Oil also with Prayers and Ce- 
remonies, the same is set forth in the Epistle 
of St. James, which place commonly is al- 
ledged, and so hath been received, to prove 
the Sacrament of extream Unction. 

Ita mihi Edmundo Londinena Episcopo 

pro hoc tempore dicendumvidetur, salvo 

judicio melius sentientis,cui me prompts 

et humiliter subjicio. 

Inunction of them that be sick with Oil, 

and praying for them for remission of Sins, 

is plainly spoken of in the Epistle of Saint 

* These are the Subscriptiottt which are at 
the end of evexy Man's Paper* 



James, but after what form or fashion th« 
said Inunction was then used, the Scripturs 
telleth not. 

Written on the back of the Paper, 

The Bishop of fUtckeiter's Book, 
Extream Unction is plainly set out by St. 
James, with the which maketh also that is 
written in the 6th of St. Mark, after the mind 
of right good ancient Doctors. — Robert Car- 
liolen. 

De Unctione Infirmomm nihil reperio in 
Scripturis, pneter id quod acribitnr. Marc. 6. 
et Jacob. 6. — Thomas Rt^)ertsoH, 
T. Cantuarien. 

Unction of the Sick with Oil consecrat, as 
it is now used, is not spoken of in Scripture. 
— Richardus Cox, 

Unction of the Sick with praying for them 
is found in Scripture. — Omrge Day. 

Opiniones non Assertiones. 

De Unctione Infirmomm cum oleo, adjecta 
Oratione, expressa mentio est in Scripturis, 
quanquam nunc addantur alii ritus, hones- 
tatis gratift (ut in aliis Sacramentis) de qui- 
bus in Scripturis nulla mentio. — Owinus Ogle* 
thorpus. 

Unction with Oil, adjoined with Pnyer, 
and having promise of Remission of Sins, ia 
spoken of m St. James, and ancient Authors ; 
as for the use which now is, if anv thing be 
amiss, it would be amended. — J. Ittdmayn, 

It is spoken of, in Mark 6. and James 5. 
Augustine and other ancient Doctors speak- 
eth of tbe same. — Edgewerth. 

The Unction of the Sick with Oil, to remit 
Sins, is in Scripture, and also in ancient Au- 
thors. — Symon Matthew, 

Unction with Oil is grounded in the Scrip- 
ture, and expresly spoken of ; but with this 
Additament (as it is now used) it is not spe- 
ci^ed in Scripture, for the Ceremonies now 
used in Unction, I think meer Traditions of 
Mkn,— William Treiham, 

To the seventeenth, 1 say. That Unction of 
the Sick with Oil and Prayer to remit Sins, 
is manifestly spoken of in St. James Epistle, 
and ancient Authors, but not with sill the 
Rites and Ceremonies as be now commonly 
used. 

T. Cantuarien. Per me 

Edwardum Leyghten, 

Unction with Oil to remit Sins is spoken of 
in Scripture. — RMhard Coren. 

Con. — Menevens. et Coxus negant Unctio- 
nem Olei (ut jam est recepta) ad remittenda 
peccata contineri in Scripturis. Eboracens. 
Carljolens. Edgworth, Coren, Redmavn, 
Symmons, Leightonus, Oglethorp aiunt ha^ 
beri in Scripturis. Roffens. Thirleby, Kobert- 
sonus, pneterquam illud Jacobi 5. et Marci 
6. nihil proferunt. Herefordensis ambigit. 
Tresham vult Unctionem Olei tradi nobis i 
Scriptuns, sed Unctionis Csremonias tradi- 
tiones esse humanas. 

Agreement. — In the last ; The Bishop of 
St. Davids, and Dr. Cox, say. That *' Unc* 



BOOK III. 



135 



tion of the Sick with Oil consecrate, as it is 
now used to remit Sin, is not spoken of in 
Scripture." My Lords of York, Duresme, 
CarliJe, Drs. Coren, Edgwortb, liedman, 
Symmons, Leyghton, and Oglethorp, saj, 
liiat ** it is found in Scriptuxe." 



XXII.— i>r. Bmmct's Rinuneiaiiom of tom$ 
ArtieUi informtd agaimt kirn. 

Bb it known to all Men, that I Robert 
Barnes, Doctor of Divinity, have as well in 
Writing, as in Preaching, overshot my self, 
and been deceived, by tmsting too much to 
mine own heady Sentence, and giving judg- 
ment in and touching the Articles hereafter 
ensuing ; whereas being convenced, and call- 
ed before the Person of my most gracious So- 
Teraign Lord King Henry the £igbtb, of 
England and of l^ance. Defender of the 
Faith, Lord of Ireland, and in Earth Supream 
Hesd immediately under God of the Church 
of England ; It pleased his Highness, of his 
great clemency and goodness, being assisted 
with sundry of his most discreel and learned 
Clergy, to enter such Disputation and Argu- 
ment with me, upon the Puints of my over- 
sight, as by the same was fully and perfectly 
confuted by Scriptures, and enforeed only for 
Truths sake, and for want of defence of Scrip- 
tures to serve for the maintenance of my part, 
to yeeld, confess, and knowledg my igno- 
rance, and with my most humble submission, 
do promise for ever from henceforth to abstain, 
and beware of such rashness : And for my 
further declaration therein, not only to abide 
such order for mj doings passed, as bis 
Grace shall appoint and assign unto me, but 
also with my heart to advance and set forth 
the said Articles ensuing, which I knowledg 
and confess to be most Catholick, and (Chris- 
tian, and necessary to be received, obserred, 
and followed of all good Christian People. 
Tho it so be, that f'hrist by the Will of his 
Father, is he only which hath suffered Pas- 
sion and Death for redemption of all such as 
will and shall come unto him. by perfect Faith 
and Baptism ; and that also he hath taken 
upon him gratu the burden of all their sins, 
which as afore will, hath, or shall come to 
him, paying sufficient Ransom for all their 
sins, and so is becoroed their only Redeemer 
and Justifier ; of the which number I trust 
and doubt not but that manj of us now-a 
days be of : yet I in heart do confess, that 
after, bj the foresaid means we become right 
Christian Folks, yet then by not following our 
Master's Commandments and Laws, we do 
loose the benefits and fruition of the same, 
which in this case is irrecuperable, but by 
true Penance, the onlj Remedy left unto us 
by our Saviour for the same; wherefore I 
think it more than convenient and necessary, 
tbat whensoever Justification shall be preach- 
ed of, that this deed be joined with all th« 
fne-part, to the intent that it may teach ail 



true Christian People a right knowledg of 
their Justification. 

By me Robert Barnes. 

Also I confess with my heart. That Al- 
mighty God is in no wise Author, caosor of 
Sin, or any evil; and therefore whereas 
Scripture saith, Induramt Dominus Cor Fka- 
raomts, 8^e, and such other 1'ezts of like sense, 
they ought to understand them, ^uod Dtminus 
permiiit turn indnntri, and not otherwise ; 
which doth accord with many of the ancient 
Interpreters also. 

By me Robert Barnes. 

Further I do confess with my heart. That 
whensoever I have offended my Neighbours, 
I must first reconcile my self unto him, e*re 
I shall get remission of my sins, and in case 
he offend me, I must forgive him, eVe that 
I can be forgiven ; for this doth the Pater 
Nouer, and other places of Scripture teach 
me* Bj me Robert Barnes. 

I do also confess with my heart, Tbat good 
Works limited by Scripture, and done by a 
penitent and true reconciled Christian Man, 
be profitable and allowable unto him, as al- 
lowed of God for his benefit, and helping to 
his Salvation. By me Robert Hames. 

Also do confess with my heart. That Laws 
and Ordinances made by Christian Rulers 
ought to be obeyed by the Inferiors and Sub- 
jects, not only for fear, but also for Con- 
science, for whoso breaketh them, breaketh 
God's Commandments. 

By me Robert Bamet. 

All and singular the which Articles before 
written, I the foresaid Robert Barnes do ap- 
prove and confess to be most true and Ca- 
tholick, and promise with my heart, by God's 
Grace, hereafter to maintain, preach, and set 
forth the same to the People, to the utter- 
most of my power, wit, and cunning. 

By me Robert Barnes. 
By me William Jerome. 
By me Thomas Gerarde. 



XXIII. — Thi foundation' of the Biihopriek tf 
WeUmiiutor. 

Rsx omnibus ad quos, &c. salutem. Cum 
nuper cwnobium quoddam sive Monasterium, 
quod (dum eztitit) Monasterium Sancti Petri 
Westmon. vulgariter vocabatur, omnia et 
singula eius Maneria, Dominia, Mesuagia, 
Terne, lenementa, Hsereditamenta, Dou- 
tiones et Possessiones, certis de causis spe- 
cialibus et urgentibus, per Willielmum ipsius 
nuper Cenobii sive Monasterii Abbatem, eC 
ejusdem loci Conventum, nobis et heredibos 
nostris in perpetuum jamdudum data fuerunt 
et concessa, prout per ipsorum nuper Abbatis 
etConventus cartam sigillo suocommuni sive 
conventuali sigillatam et in Cancellar. nos- 
tram irrotulat manifesto liquet ; quorum pr»- 
teztu nos de ejusdem nuper CsBUobii sive 
Monasterii situ, septa et prccinctu, ac de 
omnibus et singulis priMiict. nuper Abbatis 



130 



RECORDS. 



et CoDTeotus Maneriis, Dominiiii et Mesua- 
jriis, Ten-ill, Tenementis, Hereditamentis, 
DotationibuB et Possessionibus, ad presena 
pleno jare seinti naiDua in dominico nostrOt 
ut de feodo. Nos atiq ; sic de eisdem aeisiti 
ezidten. divinaq ; noB clemeotia iuspirante ni- 
hil magis ez auimo affectantefl, qaam at Tera 
religio verasq ; Dei cultus inibi non modo 
aboieaiur, sed in integrom potiiu reatituatur, 
et ad priroitivam sive genuine sinceritatia nor- 
mam refonnetur, correctis enonnitatibus in 
quas monachorum vita et profesaio longo tem- 
porum lapsu deplorabiliter exor^itaverit, ope- 
rain dedimus, quatenua hamana penpicere 
potest infirmiias, nt impoatenim ibidem sa- 
CTorum eloquioroin docuinenta et nostrs ea- 
Jutifene Redemptionis sacnunenta pure ad- 
ministientur, bonoram morum disciplina sin- 
cere observetur, Juventus in literis liberaliter 
instituatur^ senectus Tiribus defectia, eorum 
prftsertim qui circa personam nostrain, Tel 
alioquin circa Regni nostri negotia pubiice 
bene et fideliter nobis serrierunt, rebua ad 
Tictum necesaariis condigne foTeatur, et de- 
niq ; eleemosinarum in paaperes Christi elar- 
gitiones, viarum pontiumqae reparationes, et 
caetera omnis generis pietatis officia ilJinc ez- 
uberanter in omnia vicina loca longe lateq ; 
dimaneant, ad Dei omnipotentis gloriam, et 
ad subditorum nostrorum communem utilita- 
tem feiicitatemque : Idcirco nos considerantes 
quod situs dicti uuper Monasterii Sancti Petri 
Westmon. in quo multatum percbarissimi pa- 
tris nostri, turn aiiorum Inclitorum, quondam 
Begum AngliflB, pneclara monomenta con- 
duntur, sit locus aptus, conveniens et neces- 
aanus instituendi, erigendi, ordinandi et sta- 
biliendi sedem Episcopalem, et quandam £c- 
clesiam Catbedralem de uno Episcopo, de 
imo Decano FresbyterOt et duodecim Pne- 
bendariis Presbyteris, ibidem. Omnipotent! 
Deo et in perpetuum servitium, ipsum situm 
dicti nuper Monast Sancti Petri Westmon. 
ac locum et Ecclesiam ipsius in aedem £pis- 
copalem ac in Ecclesiam Cathedral, creari, 
erigi, fundari et stabiliri decrevimns, prout 
per proesentes decemimus, et eandem Eccle- 
siam Cathedral, de uno Episcopo, de uno 
Decano Presbytero, et duodecim Prebenda- 
riis Presbyteris, tenore pmsentium, realiter 
et ad plenum creamus, erigimus, fundamus, 
ordinamus, facimus, constituimus et stabili- 
mus, perpetuis futuris temporibus duraturam, 
et sic stabiliri ac in perpetuum inviolabiliter 
obsenrari Tolumus et jubemus per prssentes. 
Volumus ttaq ; et per prssentes Ordinamus 
quod Ecdesia Cathedralis pradicta sit, et 
deinceps in perpetuum erit Ecdesia Cathe- 
dralis et Sedes Epiacopalis, ac quod tota 
villa nostra Westmon. ez nunc et deinceps 
in perpetuum sit Civitas, ipsamq ; civitatem 
Westm. yocari et nominari volumus et de- 
cemimus, ac ipsam Civitatem et totum Comit. 
nostrum Midd. prout per metas et limites 
dignoscitur, et limitatur, tota Parochia de 
Fulham in eodem Comit de Midd. tantum- 
■Dodo except, ab omni Jurisdictione, Auto- 



ritate et Dioc. Episcopi London, et succea- 
Borum pro tempore ezisten. separamus, di- 
vidimus, ezimimus, ezoueramua, et omnino 
per pnesentes liberamus : ac onmem juris- 
dictionem F.piscopalem infra eandem Civt- 
tatem et Comit Midd. exceptis praeezceptis, 
Episcopo Westmon a nobis per has Litf ras 
nostras Patentee nominand. et eligend. et 
Successoribus suis Episcopis Westm. ac prte- 
dici. Episcopat. Westm. adjungimus et uni- 
mus, ac ez dictis Civitate et Com. Diocesim 
facimus et Ordinamus per pneseutes, illamq ; 
Diocesim Westm. in perpetuum similiter vo- 
cari, appellari, nuncnpari et noniii ari vo- 
lumus et ordinamus. Et ut )ia>c nostra in- 
tentio debitum et uberiorem sortiatur effec- 
tum, Nos de scieutia. moribus, probitate et 
virtute dilecti nostri Consiliani Thomte Thyr- 
lebei Clerici, Decani Capella; nostrse piuri- 
mum confidentes, eundem Thnmam Thyrleby 
ad Episcopatum dictae Sedis Westm. nomi- 
namus et eligimus, ac ipsum 'J'homam Epis- 
copum Westm. per prsesentes eligimus, no- 
minamos, facimus, et creamus, et volumus ; 
ac per pncBentes Concedimus et Ordinamus, 
quod idem Episcopatus sit corpus corpora- 
tum in re et nomine, ipsumq ; ez uno corpora 
declaramas et acceptamus, Ordinamus, faci- 
mus et constituimus in perpetuum, habeatq ; 
successionem perpetuam, ac quod ipse et suc- 
cessores sui per nomen et sub nomine Epis- 
copi Westm. nominabitur et vocabitur, no* 
minabuntur et vocabuntur in perpetuum, et 
quod ipse et successores sui per idem nomen 
et sub eo nomine prosequi, clamare et placi- 
tare, ac placitari, defendere et defendi, re- 
spondere et responderi, in quibuscunq ; Curiis 
et locis legum nostrarum, ac hcredum et 
successorom nostrorum, et alibi, in et super 
omnibus et singulis causis, actiouibus, sectis, 
brevibus, demand, et querelis, realibus, per- 
sonalibus et mixiis, tam temporalibus qnam 
spiritualibus, ac in omnibus aliis rebus, causis 
et materiis quibuscunque. et per idem nomen 
Maneria, Dominia, Terras, Tenementa, Kec- 
torias, Pensiones, Portiones, et alia quieruDq *, 
Hereditamenta, Possessiones, proficua et 
emolumenta, tam spiritualia sive Ecclesias- 
tica, quam temporali, ac alia qusecunq ; per 
Literas Patentes pnefato Episcopo et Succes- 
soribus suis, per nos sen beredes nostros de- 
bito modo fit^nd. vel per quamcunq ; aliam 
personam seu quaacunq ; alias personas se- 
cundum leges nostras, et haeredum ^ive suc- 
cessorum nostrorum dand. sen concedend. 
capere, recipere, gaudere et perquirere ac 
dare, alienare et dimittere possit et poesint, 
valeat etvaleant,et geueraliter omnia alia et 
singula recipere, gaudere, et facere, prout et 
eisdem modo et forma quibus ceteri Episcopi 
infra Regnum nostrum Anglias recipere aut 
facere possint, aut aliquis Fpiscopus infra 
Regnum nostrum Angli« recipere aut facere 
possit, et non aliter nee ullo alio modo. Et 
ulterius volumus ct ordinamus, quod Ecclesia 
Cathedralis praedicta sit, et deinceps in per- 
petuum erit Ecclesia Cathedralis et Sedes 



BOOK III. 



137 



Eptscopalis dicti Thomie et tucceMoram 
saonim Epucoporam Westm. iptamq; £c- 
cle«am Cathedralem honoribus, digiiitadbat» 
et inaigniis Sedis EpiacopaliB per pneaentes 
decoramufl, eaademq ; Sedem Epucopalem 
pnefato Thonue et aucceasoribua auis £pia« 
Gopifl VVescm. damua et concedimus per pn»- 
sentes habend. et gaudend. idem Thonue et 
tacceasoribuB auia in perpetnom. Ac etiam 
Tolumiu et ordinamas per prasaenteSi quod 
pra*(atus llioinaa et Bacceatorea aui Epis- 
copi Weatm. predict, omnimodam jariadic- 
tionem, poteatalem et auturitatem ordinariaa 
et Kpidcopalea, iafra Ecclesiam Cathedra- 
lem Weatm. et predict. Diocea. ezecere, fa- 
cere, et uti poaait, et debeat, posaint et de- 
beant, in tam amplia modo et forma, prout 
Episcopus London, infra Diocea. London, 
aecundom legea noatraa ezercere, facere, et 
uti aolet, possit aat debet Et quod dictua 
Thomaa Epiacopoa Weatm. et aucceaaorea aui 
Epiacopi Weatm. deincepa in perpetaam ha- 
beat aigiilum anthenticum, acu aigiUa authen- 
tica pro reboa et negotiia ania agendia aervi- 
tur, ad omuem juria effectnm aimili modo et 
forma, et non aliter nee aliquo alio modo, 
prout EpiHcopoa London, habet aut habere 
potest. Et at Eccleaia Cathedralia predict, 
de peraonia congruia in aingulia locia et gra- 
dibua auia perimpleatnr et decoretnr, dilec- 
tum nobis Willielmum Benaon Sacm Theo- 
logiae profeaaorem primum et originalem, et 
modemum Decanum dicta Eccleain Cathe- 
dralia, ac Simonem Hajnea Sacre Theolo- 
gite profeaaorem primum, et pneaent Prea- 
bjtemm Prvbendariom, ac Joannem Red- 
man secnndiui Presbyterum Prebendarium, 
ac Edwardum Leyghton tertiom Preabyterom 
Praebendarium, ac Antonium Belaaya (|aar- 
tum Presbyterum Prebendarium, ac Williel- 
mum Britten quintum Presbyterum Preben- 
darium, ac Dionyaium Dalyon aeztum Prea- 
byterom Pnebendarium, ac Humphredum 
Perkina septimum Presbyterum Prsbendari- 
urn, ac Thomam Essex octavum Presbyterum 
Praebendarium, ac Thomam Ellforde nonum 
Presbyterum Prsbendarium, ac Joannem 
Malvern decimum Presbyterum Pnebendari- 
nm, ac Willielmum Harvey undecimum Pres- 
byterum Prebendarium, ac Gerardum Carle- 
ton duodecimum Presbyterum Prebendarium, 
tenore presentium facimns et ordinamns. 
Per presentes volumus etiam et ordinamus, 
ac eisdem Decano et Prebendariis concedi- 
mus per presentes, quod predictua Decanus 
et duodecim Prabendarii dicti aint de ae in 
re et nomine unum corpna corporatum, ha- 
beantq; aucceaaionem perpetnam, et ae 
gerent, exhibebunt, et occupabunt Sedem, 
ordinationem, regulas et statuta, eis per nos 
in quadam lodentura in postorum fiend, 
specificand. et declarand. Et quod idem 
Decanus et Prebendarii et auccessores sui, 
Decanus et Capitulum Ecclesie Cathedralis 
Sancti Petri Westm. in perpetunm vocabun- 
tnr, appellabuntur ; Et quod prefatus De- 
canus et Prebeadurii Ecdeaie Cathedralis 



pnedicte et successores sui sint et in pe*pe- 
tuum erunt Capitulum Episcopatus Westm. 
aitq ; idem Capitulum prefat. Thome et 
successoribus suis Episcopis Westm. perpe- 
tuis fttturis temporibus annezum, incorpora- 
tum et unitum eisdem modo et forma quibus 
Decanus et Capitulum Ecclesie Cathedralis 
Sancti Pauli in Civitate nostra London. Epi- 
scopo Loudon, aut sedi Episcopali London, 
anneza, incorporata et unit, exist, ipsosq; 
Decanum et Prebendarios unum corpus cor- 
poratum in re et nomine facimus, crea- 
mus, et stabilimiis, et eos pro uno corpore 
facimus, declaramus. ordinamus et accep- 
tamus, habeantq ; successionem perpetu- 
am ; Et quod ipse Decanus et Capitulum 
eonimq ; successores per nomen Decani et 
Capitulum Ecclesie Cathedralis Beati Petri 
Westm. prosequi, clamare, placitare posaint 
et implacitare, defendere et defendi, respon- 
dere et responderi, in quibuscunq ; tempore 
et Curiis legum nostrarum et alibi, in et su- 
per omnibus et singulis causis, actionibus, 
Sectis, demand, brevibus et querelis, realibus, 
ipiritaalibus, personalibus et mixtis, et iu 
omnibus aliis rebus, causis et materiid, prout 
Decanus et Capitulum Sancti Pauli London. 
agere aut facere possunt : Et per idem no- 
men Maneria, Dominia, Terre, TenemenU, 
et cetera quecunq; Hereditamenta, posses- 
siones, proficua, etemolumenta tam Spiritua- 
lia sire Ecclesiastica quam temporal ia, et 
alia quecunq ; per nos per literas nostras 
Patentes, heredum vel successorum noatro- 
rum, sen per aliquam personam vel personas 
quascunq ; eia et aucceasoribus suis vel ali- 
ter aecundom Jegea nostraa, vel heredum aeu 
sncceasorum noatrorom dand. aeu coocedend. 
capere, recipere. et perquirere. dare, alienare, 
et dimittere posaint et raleant, et ^eneraliter 
omnia alia et singula capere, recipere, per- 
quirere, dare, slienare, et dimittere, ac fa- 
cere et exequi, proat et eisdem modo et for- 
ma, quibus Decanus et Capitulum predict. 
Cathedralis Ecclesie Saccti Pauli in predic- 
ta civitate nostra London, capere, recipere, 
perquirere, dare, alienare, et dimittere, ae 
facere aut exequi possint, et non aliter, neq ; 
aliquo alio modo: Et quod Decanus et 
Capitulum Ecclesie Cathedralis beati Petri 
Westm. et successores sui in perpetoum ha- 
bebunt commune Sigillum, ad onmimodas 
cartas, evidentias, et cetera scripta, vel facta 
sua 6end. eos vel Ecclesiam Cathedralem 
predict, aliouo modo ungen. sive continend. 
sigilland. Et insuper volumus et per pre- 
sentes concedimus et ordinamus, quod pre- 
dict. Episcopus Westm. et quilibet successo- 
rum suorom pro tempore existen. et predic- 
tus Decanus et Capitulum Ecclesie Cathe* 
dralis beati Petri Westm. et quilibet succes- 
sorum suorom habeant plenam potestatem et 
facultatem faciendi,recipiendi,dandi, alienan- 
di, dimittendi, exequendi et agendi omnia et 
singula que Episcopus London, et Decanus 
et Capitulum Sancti Pauli London, conjunc- 
timet divisim facere, recipere, dare, alienaie^ 



138 



RECORDS. 



dimittere, exequi ant agere pof sint. Volomus the only intent that ereiy of the King^s Ma« 
etiam et ordinamus, ac per pnesentes Statui- jestiek loTing Subjects, minding to read there* 
mus, quod Archidiaconua Midd. qui nunc est in, might, by occasion thereof, not ouly con- 
et saccessores sui sunt deinceps in perpetuum eider and perceive the great and ineffable 
separati et ezonerati et prortus liberati a Omnipotent Power, Promise, Justice, Mercy 
junsdictione, potestate, jure et autboritate and Goodness of Almighty God, but also to 
Kpiscopi London, et successorum suorum, ac learn thereby to obserre God's Command- 
ab Ecclesia Cathedrali Sancti Pauli London, meats, and to obey their Sovereign Lord, and 
ab omniq ; jure, potestate et autoritate ejus- High Powers, and to exercise Godly Charity, 
dem ipsittsq; Archidiaconi, et successores and to use themselves according to their Vo- 
suos per prscsentes separamus, exoneramus cations, in a pure and sincere Christian Life, 
penitus in perpetuum liberamus, eundemq ; without murmur or grudging : Bv the which 
Archidiaconum et successores suos decerni- Injunctions, the King's Kojal Majestj in- 
mus, Statuimus, Ordinamus, ac stabilimus in tended that his loving Subjects should have 
simili Statu, modo, forma et jure esse, ac and use the commodities of the reading of tha 
deinceps in perpetuum fore, in pradicta £c- Mid Bibles, for the purpose above rehearsed, 
clesia Cathedrali Westm. quibus ipse aut ali- humbly, meekly, reverently, and obediently, 
quis prasdecessorum suorum uuquam fuit ia and not that any of them should read the 
Ecclesia Cathedrali Sancti Pauli London. Mid Bibles with high and loud Voices, in 
Statuimus etiam et ordinamus ac per presen- time of the Celebration of the Holj Mass, and 
tea volumus et concedimus, quod pradictot other Divine Services used in the Church ; or 
Thomas Episcopus Westm. et successores sui that any his Lay -Subjects reading the same, 
Episcopi Westm. habeant, teneant et poMi- should presume to take upon them any com- 
deant, in omnibus et per omnia autoritatem, mon Disputation, Argument, or Exposition of 
potestatem, jus et jurisdictionem, de et su- the Mysteries therein contained; but that 
per Archidiaconatu Midd. et Archidiacono every such Layman should, humbly, meekly, 
et successoribus suis, tam plene et integre ad and reverently, read the same for his own 
omnem effectum quam Episcopus London, qui instruction, edification, and amendment of his 
nunc est aut aliquis prflBdecessorum suorum Life, according to God's H0I7 Word therein 
habet aut habuit, aut habere debuit vel usus mentioned. And notwithstanding the King's 
fuit. Volumus autem ac per presentes conce- eaid most godly and gracious Commandment 
dimus tam priefato Episcopo quam Decano et and Injunction, in form as is aforesaid, hia 
Capitulo, quod habeat et habebit, habeant Royal Majesty is informed, That divers and 
et habebunt, has Literas nostras Patentes sub many Towns and Parishes within this his 
magno sigillo nostro Angliae debito modo fac- Realm, have neglected their duties in the 
tas et sigillatas, absq ; fine seu feasd. magno accomplishment thereof ; whereof his High- 
vel parvo nobis in Hanaperio nostro seu alibi ness marvelleth not a little ; and minding the 
ad usum nostrorum, proinde quoquo modo execution of his said former most godly and 
reddend. solvend. vel faciend. eo quod ex- gracious Injunctions, doth straitly charge and 
pressa mentio, et ciet. In cujus rei, &c. command. That the Curats and Parishioners 
Teste Rege apud Westm. decimo septimo o' every Town and Parish within this his 
die Decembris Anno Regni Regis Henrici Realm of England, not having alreadj Bibles 
Octavi trigesimo secundo. provided within their Parish Churches, shall 

on this side the Feast of All-Saints next com- 

ing, buy and provide Bibles of the largest 

and greatest Volume, and cause the same to 
XXIV. — A Pnelamation ordainedhy the King's be set and fixed in every of the said Paribh 
Majeay, with the adviee of his Hmimirable Churches, there to be used as is afore- 
Couneii, for the Bible rf the largest and said, according to the said former In- 
greateet Volume te be had in every Church ; junctions, upon pain that the Curat and 
devised the sixth day cf May, the 33 year cf Inhabitants of the Parishes and Towns 
the King^s moU gracious Reign, shall loose and forfeit to the King's Ma- 

jesty for every month that they shall lack 
and want the said Bibles, after the same 
^ , . . » . ^•'^^ o^ All-Saints, 40*. the one half of the 

WmaiBT Injunctions heretofore set same forfeit to be to the Kinfr's Majesty 
forth by the authority of the King's Royal and the other half to him or them which shall 
Majesty, Supream Head of the Church of first find and present the same to the King's 
this his Realm of England, it was or- Majesties Council. And finally, the Kind's 
darned, and commanded, amongst other Roval MaJMty doth declare and signify to all 
things. That in all and singular Parish- and singular his lo?ing Subjects, that to the 
Churches, there should beprovidea, by a cer- intent thev may have the said Bibles of the 
ta'in day now expired, at the costs of the Cu- greatest Volume, at equal and reasonable 
rats and Parishioners, Bibles containing the prices, his Highness, by the advice of his 
Old and New Testament in the English Council, hath ordained and taxed That the 
Tongue, to be fixed and set up openly in Sellers thereof shall not take for any of the 
every of the said Parish Churches ; the wldch said Bibles unbound, above the price of ten 
godly Commaadinent and Injunction, waa to shillings; and for every of the saidBiblea weU 



[Regist. Bonner. Pol. 21.] 



BOOK III. 



139 



and anfficiently bound, trimmed and clasped. 
But above twelve shilUngs, apon pain the Sel- 
ler to loM, for erery Bible sold contrary to 
Ilia Highness'* Prociamatioa, foar shillings, 
the one moiety thereof to the King's Majesty, 
and the other moiety to the finder and pre- 
senter of the Defaalter, as is aforesaid. And 
his Highness straitly chargeih and command- 
eth, That all and singular Ordinaries, having 
Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction within this his 
Church and Realm of England, and Dominion 
of Wales, that they, and every of them, shall 
put their effectual endeavours, that the Carats 
and Parishioners shall obey and accomplish 
this his Majesties Proclamation and Com- 
mandment, as they tender the advancement 
of the King's most gracious and godly pur- 
pose in that behalf, and as they will answer 
to his Highness for the same. 

God mve the King. 



XXV. — An Admonition and Adveriittment ^bsen 
bii the Biahop of Ijondon, to aU Readen «f thit 
BibU in the English Tongue. 

[Register, Bonner.] 

To the intent that a good and wholesome 
thing, godly and vertuoiisly, for honest in- 
tents and purposes, set forth for many, be not 
hindered or maligned at, for the abuse, de- 
fault, and evil behaviour of a few, who for 
lack of discretion, and good advisement, 
commonly without respect of time, or other 
due circumstances, proceed rashly and unad- 
visedly therein ; and by reason thereof, rather 
hinder than set forward the thing that is good 
of iuelf : It shall therefore be very expedient, 
that whosoever repaireth hither to read this 
Book, or any such-like, in any other place, 
he prepare himst'lf chiefly and principally, 
with all devotion, humility, and quietness, to 
be edified and made the better thereby ; ad- 
joining thereto his perfect and most bounden 
duty of obedience to the King's Majesty, our 
most gracious and dread Soveraign Lord, 
and supream Head, especially in accom- 
plishing his Graces most honorable Injunc- 
tions and Commandenta given and made in 
that behalf. And right expedient, yea ne> 
cessary it shall be also, that leaving behind 
him vain Glory, Hypocrisy, and all other 
carnal and corrupt Affections, he bring with 
him discretion, honest intent, charity, reve- 
rence, and quiet behaviour, to and for the 
edification of his own Soul, without the hin- 
drance, lett, or disturbance of any other his 
Christian Brother ; evermore foreseeing that 
no number of People be specially congregate 
therefore to make a multitude ; and that no 
exposition be made thereupon otherwise than 
it is declared in the Book it self; and that es- 
pecially regard be had no reading thereof, be 
used, allowed, and with noise in the time of 
any Divine Service, or Sermon ; or that in 
the same be need any Disputation, contention, 
or any other misdemeanour ; or finally that 



any Man justly may reckon himself to be of- 
fended thereby, or take occasion to grudg or 
malign thereat. God Save the King. 



XXVI. — Injunctions given by Bonner, BiAep 
tf London, to his Clergy. 

[Regist. Bonner. Fol. 38.] 

Injunctions made by the consent and 
authority of me Edmond Bonner Bishop of 
London, in the Year of our Lord God 164<, 
and in the 34 Year of the Reign of our Sove* 
reign Lord Henry the Eighth, by the Grace of 
God, King of England, France, and Ireland, 
Defender of the Faith, and Supreme Head here 
on Earth, next under God, of the Church of 
England and Ireland. All which and singu- 
lar Injunctions, by the Authority given to me 
of God, and by our said Soveraign Lord the 
King's Majesty, I exhort, require, and alsQ 
command all and singular Parsons, Vicars, 
Curats, and Chantry PriesU, with other of 
the Clergy, whatsoever they be of my Diocese 
and Jurisdiction of London, to observe, keep, 
and perform accordingly, as it coocemeth 
every of them, in vertue of their Obedience, 
and also upon pains expressed in all such 
Laws, Statutes, and Ordinances of this Realm, 
as they may incur and be objected against 
them, now, or at any time hereafter, for 
breaking and riolating of the same, or any of 
them. 

First ; That you, and every of you, shall, 
with all diligence, and faithful obedience, 
observe and keep, and cause to be observed 
and kept, to the uttermost of your Powers, all 
and singiilar the Contents of the King's High- 
ness most gracious and godly Ordinances and 
Injunctions given and set forth by his Grace's 
Authority ; and that ye, and every of you, 
for the better performance thereof, shall pro- 
vide to have a Copy of the same in writing, 
or imprinted, and so to declare them accoid- 
ingly. 

Item; That every Parson, Vicar, and Cu- 
rat, shall read over and diligently study every 
day one Chapter of the Bible, and that with 
the gloss ordinary, or some other Doctor or 
Expositor, approved and allowed in this 
Church of England, proceeding from Chapter 
to Chapter, from the beginning of the Gos- 
pel of Matthew to the end of the New Tes- 
tament, and the same so diligently studied 
to keep still and retain in memory, and to 
come to the rehearsal and recital thereof, at 
all such time and times as they, or any of 
them, shall be commanded thereunto by me, 
or any of my Officers or Deputies. 

Item ; That every of you do procure and 
provide of your own, a Book called, "'Ihe 
Institution of a Christian Man," otherwise 
called the " Bishops' Book ;" and that ye, 
and every of you, do exercise your selves in 
the same, according to such Precepts as hath 
been gi^en heretofore or hereafter to ba 
given. 



140 



RECORDS. 



Item; That ye being absent from yoar 
Benefices, in cases law&lly pennitted by the 
Laws and Statates of this Kealm, do suffer 
no Priest to keep jour Cure, unless be being 
first bjr you presented, and by me or mj Offi- 
cers thereunto abled and admitted. And for 
the more and belter assurance and perform* 
ance thereof to be had, by these presents I 
warn and monish peremptorily, all and sin- 
gular Beneficed Parsons having Benefices 
with Cure, within my Diocess and Jurisdic- 
tion, that tbey and every of them, shall either 
be personally resident upon their Benefices 
and Cures, before the Feast of St. Michael 
the Arch- Angel now next ensuing ; or else 
present, before the said Feast, to me the said 
Bishop, my Vicar-General, or other my Of- 
ficers deputed in that behalf, such Curats as 
upon examination made by me, or my said 
Officers, may be found able and sufficient to 
serve and discharge their Cures in their ab- 
sence ; and also at the said Feast, or before, 
shall bring in and exhibite before my said Offi- 
cers their sufficient Dispensations authorized 
by the Kfaig's Majesty, as well for non-resi- 
dence, as for keeping of more Benefices with 
Cure than one. 

lUm ; That every Parson, Vicar, and other 
CuraU, once in every Quarter, shall openly in 
the Pulpit, exhort ana charge his Parishion- 
ers, that they in no wise do make any privy or 
secret contract of Matrimony between them- 
selves, but that they utterly defer it until such 
time as they may conveniently have the Fa- 
ther and Mother, or some other Kinsfolks or 
Friends of the Person that shall make such 
Contract of Matrimony ; or eliie two or three 
honest Persons to be present, and to hear 
and record the words and manner of their 
Contract, as they will avoid the extream pains 
of the Law provided in that behalf, if they 
presumptuously do or attempt the contrary. 

Item ; That in the avoiding of divers and 
grievous Offences and Enormities, and spe- 
cially the most detestable sin of Adultery, 
which oft-times hath hapned by the negligence 
of CuratB in marrying Persons together which 
bad been married before, and making no due 
proof of the death of their other Husbands 
and Wives at the time of such Marriages, I 
require and command you, and monish per- 
emptorily by these presents, all manner of 
Parsons, Vicars, and Curats, with other 
Priests, being of my Diocess and Jurisdiction, 
that they, nor any of them from henceforth, 
do presume to solemnizate Matrimony in their 
Churches, Chappels, or elsewhere, between 
any Persons that have been married before, 
unless the said Parson, Vicar, Curat, or 
Priest, be first plainly, fully, and sufficiently 
informed and certified of the Decease of the 
Wife or Husband of him or her, or of both, 
that he shall marry, and that in writing, un- 
der the Ordinaries Seal of the Diocess, or place 
where he or she inhabited or dwelt before, 
under pain of Excommunication, and other- 
wiae to be punished for doing the contrary. 



according to the Laws provided and nude 
in that behalf. 

item ; That ye, and every of you that be 
Parsons, Vicars, Curats, and also Channtry- 
Priests and Stipendiaries, do instruct, teach, 
and bring up in Learning the best ye can, all 
such Children of your Parishioners as shall 
come to you for the same ; or at the least, to 
teach them to read English, taking moderately 
therefore of their Friends that be able to pay, 
so that they may thereby the better learn and 
know how to Believe, how to Pray, how to 
live to God*s pleasure. 

Item ; That every Curat do at all times his 
best diligence to stir, move, and reduce such 
as be at discord to Peace, Concord, Love* 
Charity, and one to remit and forgive one 
another, as often howsoever they shall be 
grieved or offended: And that the Curat 
shew and give example thereof, when and as 
often as any variance or discord shall happen 
to be between him and any of his Cure. 

Item ; Where some froward Persons, psrtly 
for malice) hatred, displeasure, and disdain, 
neglect contemn and despise their Curats, 
and such as have the Cure and Charge of 
their Souls, and partly to hide and cloak their 
lend and naughty living, as they have used 
all the Year before, use at length to be con- 
fessed of other Priests which have not the 
Cure of their Souls : Wherefore I will and 
require you to declare, and show to your 
Parishioners, That no Testimonials brought 
from any of them, shall stand in any effect, 
nor that any such Person shall be admitted 
to God*s Board, or receive their Communion, 
until they have submitted themselves to be 
confessed of their own Curats, (Strangers 
only except) or else upon arduous and urgent 
Causes and Considerations, they be other- 
wise dispensed with in that behalf, either by 
me or by my Officers aforesaid. 

Item ; That whereupon a detestable and 
abominable practice universally reigning in 
your Parishes, the young People, and other 
ill-disposed Persons doth use upon the Sundays 
and Holy-days, in time of Divine Service, 
and preaching the Word of God, to resort 
unto Ale-houses, and there ezerciseth unlaw- 
ful Games, with great Swearing, Blasphemy, 
Drunkenness, and other Enormities, so that 
good and devout Persons be much offended 
therewith: Wherefore I require and com- 
mand you, to declare to such as keepeth Ale- 
houses, or I'avems within your Parishes, that 
at such times from henceforth, they shall net 
suffer in their Houses any such unlawful and 
ungodly Assemblies : neither receive sueh 
Persons to Bowling and Drinking at such 
Seasons, into their Houses, under pain of 
Excommunivation, and otherwise to be pu- 
nished for their so doing, according to the 
Laws in that behalf. 

hem ; That all Curats shall declare openly 
in the Pulpit, twice every Quarter to their 
Parishioners, the seven deadly Sins, and the 
TenCommandments, so that the People tJiera- 



BOOK III. 



141 



by may not only learn bow to obey, bonour* 
and serve God, tbeir Prince, Superiors, and 
Parents, bat also to avoid and eschew Sin 
and Vice, and to live vertuously, following 
God's Commandments and bis Laws* 

hem ; That where I am credibly informed, 
that certain Priests of m^ Diocess and Juris- 
diction, doth use to go in an unseemly and 
inpriestly habit and apparel, with unlawful 
tonsures, carrying and having upon them also 
Annour and Weapons, contrary to all whole- 
some and godly Laws and Ordinances, more 
like Persons of the Lay, than of the Clergy ; 
which may and doth minister occasion to light 
Persons, and to Persons unknown, where such 
Persons come in place, to be more licentious 
both of tbeir Communication, and also of 
their Acts, to the great slander of the Clergy : 
Wherefore in the avoiding of such slander 
and obloquy hereafter, I admonish and com- 
mand all and singular Parsons, Vicars, Curats, 
and all other Priests whatsoever they be, 
dwelling, or inhabiting, or hereafter shall 
dwell and inhabit within my Diocess and 
Jurisdiction, That from henceforth they, and 
every of them, do use and wear meet, con- 
venient, and decent Apparel, with their Trus- 
snres accordingly, whereby they may be known 
at all times from Lay- People, and to be of 
the Clergy, as they intend to avoid and es- 
chew the penalty of the Laws ordained in that 
behalf. 

Item ; That no Parson, Vicar, or other 
Beneficed Man, having Cure within my Dio- 
cess and Jurisdiction, do suffer any Priest 
to say Mass, or to have any Service within 
their Cure, unlesa tbey first give knowledg, and 
present them with the Letters of their Orders 
to me as Ordinary, or to my Officers deputed 
in that behalf ; and the said Priest so pre- 
sented, shall be by me, or my said 0£Scer8> 
found able and sufficient thereunto. 

hem ; That every Curat, not only in his 
Preachings, open Sermons, and Collations 
made to the People, but also at all other times 
necessary, do persuade, exhort, and admo- 
nish the People, being of his Cure, whatso- 
ever they be, to beware and abstain from 
Swearing and blaspheming of the Holy Nam« 
of God, or any part of Christ's most precious 
Body or Blood. And likewise to beware, 
and abstain from Cursing, Banning, Chiding, 
Scolding, Backbiting, Slandering, ftnd Lying. 
And also from talking and jangling in the 
Church, specially in time of Divine-Service, 
or Sermon -time. And semblably to abstain 
from Adultery, Fornication, Gluttony and 
Drunkenness : And if they, or any of them, 
be found notoriously faulty or infamed upon 
any of the said dimes and Offences, dien 
to detect them at every Visitation, or sooner, 
as the case shall require, so that the said 
Offenders may be corrected and refoimed to 
the example of other. 

Item ; That no Priest from henceforth do 
vse any unlawful Games, or frequently use 
any Ale-houses, Taverns, w.any suspect place 



at any unlawful timet, or an^ tight Company, 
but only for their Necessaries, as they, and 
any of them, vrill avoid the danger that may 
ensue thereupon. 

hem; That in the Plague- time, no dead 
Bodies or Corpses be brought into the Church, 
except it be brought streight to the Grave, 
and immediately buried, whereby the People 
mav the rather avoid infection. 

Item ; That no Parsons, Vicars, nor Curats, 
permit or suffer any manner of common Plays, 
Games, or Interludes, to be played, set forth, 
or declared, within their Churches or Chap* 
pels, whece the blessed Sacrament of the 
Altar is, or any other Sacrament ministred, 
or Divine Service said or sung ; because they 
be Places constitute and ordained to well 
disposed People for Godly Prayer, and whole- 
some Consolation. And if there be any of 
your Parishioners, or any other Person or 
Persons, that will obstinately, or violently, 
inforce any such Plays, Interludes, or Games 
to be declared, set forth, or played in your 
Churches, or Chappels, contrary to this our 
forbidding and Commandment; that then 
you, or either of you, in whose Churches or 
Chappels any such Games, Plays, or Inter* 
ludes shall be so used, shall immediately 
thereupon make relation of the names of 
the Person or Persons so obstinately and dis- 
obediently using themselves, nnto me, mj 
Chancellor, or other my Officers, to the in- 
tent that they may be therefore reformed and 
punished acc<nrding to the Laws. 

Item ; That all Priests shall take this order 
when they Preach ; first, lliey shall not re- 
hearse no Sermons made by other Men with- 
in this SOO or SOO Years ; but when they 
shall preach, they shall take the Gospel or 
Epistle of the day, which they shall recite 
and declare to the people, plainly, distinctly, 
and sincerely from the beginning to the end 
thereof, and then to desire the people to pray 
with them for Grace, after the usage of the 
Church of England now used : And that 
done, we will that every Preacher shall de- 
clare the same Gospel or Epistle, or both 
even from the beginning, not after his owe 
Mind, but after the Mind of some Catholick 
Doctor allowed in this Church of England, 
and in ne wise to affirm any tiling, but that 
which he shall be ready always to shew in 
some Ancient Writer ; and in no wise to make 
rehearsal of any Opinion not allowed, for the 
intent to reprove the same, but to leave that 
for those that are and shall be admitted to 
preach by the King's Majesty, or by me the 
Bishop of London, your Ordinary, or by mine 
authority. In the which Epistle and Gospel, 
ye shall note and consider diligently certain 
godly and devout places, which may incense 
and stir the Hearers to obedience of good 
Works and Prayers : And in case any notable 
Ceremony used to be observed in the Church, 
shall happen that day when any preaching 
shall be appointed, it shall be meet and con- 
venient that the Preacher declare and set 



142 



RECORDS. 



forth to the people the trae meaning of the 
■ame, in such sort that the people may per- 
ceive thereby, what is meant and signified by 
such ceremony, and also know how to use and 
accept it to their own edifying. Furthennore, 
That no Preacher shall rage or rail in his 
Sermon, bat coldly, discreetly, and charita- 
bly, open, declare, and set forth the excel- 
lency of Vertae, and to suppress the abomina- 
tion of Sin and Vice ; every Preacher shall, 
if time and occasion will serve, instruct and 
teach bis Audieoce, what Prayer is used in 
the Church that day, and for what thing the 
Church prayeth, specially that day, to the in- 
tent that all the people may pray together 
with one heart for the same ; and as occasion 
will serve, to shew and declare to the people 
what the Sacraments signifieth, what strength 
and efficacy they be of, how every man should 
use tliem reverently and devoutly at the re* 
ceiviog of them. And to declare wherefore 
the Mass is so highly to be esteemed and 
honoured, with all the Circumstances apper- 
taining to the same. Let every Preacher be- 
ware that be do not feed his Audience with 
any Fable, or other Histories, other than he 
can avouch and justify to be written by some 
allowed Writer. And when he hath done all 
that he will say and utter for that time, he 
shall then in few words recite again the pith 
and efiect of his whole Sermon, and add 
thereunto as he shall think good. 

Item; That no Parson, Vicar, Curat, or 
other Priest, having Cure of Souls within my 
Diocess and Jurisdiction, shall from hence- 
forth permit, suffer, or admit any manner of 
person, of whatsoever estate or condition he 
be, under the degree of a Bishop, to preach, 
or make any Sermon or Collation openly to 
the people within their Churches, Chappels, 
or eise-where within their Cures, unless he 
that shall so preach, have obtained before 
■pecial License in that behalf, of our Sove- 
reign Lord the King, or of me Edmund Bi- 
shop of London, your Ordinary ; And the 
same License so obtained, shall then and 
there really bring forth in writing under Seal, 
and shew the »ame to the said Parson, Vicar, 
Curat, or Priest, before the beginning of his 
Sermon, as they will avoid the extream Pe- 
nalties of the Laws, Statutes, and Ordi- 
nances, provided and established in that be- 
half, if they presumptuously do or attempt 
any thing to the contrary. 

Item ; I desire, require, exhort, and com- 
mand you, and every of you, in the Name of 
God, 1 hat ye firmly, faithfully, and diligently, 
to the uttermost of your powers^ do observe, 
fulfil, and keep all and singular these mine 
Injunctions. And that ye, and every of yon, 
being Priests, and having Cure, or not Cure» 
as well Benefice as not Benefice, within my 
Dioctss and Jurisdiction, do procure to have 
a Copy of the same Injunctions, to the intent 
ye may the better observe, and canie to be 
observed the contents thereof. 



Tfu Noma of Boofcf prohibUed, delivene U 
the Curati Anno 154S, to the intent thai thejf 
thall present them toith the Names rf the 
Owners, to their Ordinary, if they Jind any 
tuch within their Farishee, 

Thz Disputation between the Father and 
the Son. 

The Supplication of Beggars ; the Author 
Fish. . 

'llie Revelation of Antichrist. 
The Practice of Prelates, written by Tindall. 
The Burying of the Mass, in English 
Rithme. 
The Book of Friar Barnes, twice printed. 
The Matrimony of Tindall. 
The Exposition of Tindall, upon the 7th 
Chap, to the Corinth. 

The Exposition of Tindall upon the Epistles 
Canonick of St. John. 

The New Testament of TindalKs Transla- 
tion, with his Preface before the whole Book, 
and before the Epistles of St. Paul ad Rom. 

The Preface made in the English Prym- 
mers, by Marshall. 

The Church of John Rasfall. 
Ilie Table, Glosses, Marginal, and Preface 
before the Epistle of St. Paul ad Romanos, of 
Thomas Mathews doing, and printed beyond 
the Sea without priviledg, set in his Bible in 
English. 

The A. B. C. against the Clergy. 
The Book made by Fryar Roys, against 
the Seven Sacraments. 
The Wicked Mammon. 
The Parable of the Wicked Mammon. 
The Liberty of a Christian Man. 
Ortulus Animes, in English. 
The Supper of the Lord, by G. Jove. 
Frith 's Disputation against Purgatory. 
Tyndal*s Answer to Sir T. Mores Defence 
of Purgatory. 

Prologue to Genesis, translated by Tindal. 
The Prologues to the other Four Books of 
Moses. 

The Obedience of a Christian Man. 
The Book made b^ Sir John Oldcastle. 
The Summ of Scripture. 
The Preface before the Psalter, in English. 
The Dialogue between the Gentleman and 
the Ploughman. 

The Book of Jonas, in English. 
The Dialogue of Goodale. 
Def'eniorium Paris; out of Latin into 
English. 
The Summ of Christianity. 
The Mirror of them that be Sick and in 
Pain. 

Treatise of the Supper of the Lord; by 
C%lwyn.» 

Every one of Calwyn's Works, 



* The celebrated Refoimer, Jolm Calvin. 



BOOK III. 



143 



XXVIT.— 4 CglUction of Pauaga mt «f the 
Canon Law* made by CninnMr, to tkew the 
fuetMsUy of reforming it. An OriginaU 

[Ex MSS. D. Stilliagfleet.] 

Diflt. 82. Omnet de Major, et ohedien, iolit. 

Extra. De Majorit et obedient, 

Unam Sanetam, 

Hi that knowledgetb not himself to be 
under the Bishop of Rome, and that the 
Bishop of Rome is ordained by God to have 
Primacy over all the World, is an Heretifok, 
and cannot be saved, nor is not of the flock 
of Christ 

Dist. 10* De Sententia Exeommumeationit, 
Noverit X5. 9. 11. emne. 

Princes Laws, if they be against the Ca- 
nons and Decrees of the Bishop of Rome, be 
of no force nor strength. 
Dist 19, «0, 24, 9. 1. A recta manor. Qho- 

tient htte eet. 26. 9. 1. General, violatorei. 

All the Decrees of the Bishop of Rome 
ought to be kept perpetually of every Man, 
without any repugnancy . as God's Word 
spoken by ihe Mouth of Peter ; and whoso- 
ever doth not receive them, neither availeth 
them the Catholick Faith, nor the four Evan- 
gelists, but they blaspheme the Holy Ghost, 
and shall have no forgiveness. 
35. 9. 1 Generali, 

All Kings. Bishops, and Noblemen, that 
believe or suffer the Bishop of Rome's De- 
crees in any tiling to be violate, be accursed, 
and for ever culpable before God, as trans- 
gressors of the Catholick Faiih. 
Dist 21. Quamvii, et 24. q. 1. A reeta memor. 

The See of Rome hath neither spot nor 
wrinkle in it, nor cannot err. 

55. q. 1. Jdfo de Senten. et re judicata, de 

jure^randa Licet ad ApoHoliui IL 6. de 
jurejurundo. 

The Bishop of Rome is not bound to any 
Decrees, but he may compel, as well the 
Clergy as Lay-men, to receive his Decrees 
and Canon Law. 

9. q. I. Ipn euneta. Nemo f. q. 6. dudum 

alierum. 17. q. 4. Si qni* de Baptit. 

et ^u$ effeetu majaree. 

The Bishop of Rome hath authority to 
judg all men, and specially to discern the 
Articles of the Faith, and that without any 
Counsel, and may assoil them that the Coun- 
sel hath damned ; but no man hath authority 
to judg him, nor to meddle with anything 
that he hath judged, neither Emperor, King, 
People, nor the Clergy : And it is not lawful 
for any man to dispute of his Power. 
gr Dao sunt 25. 9. 6. AUoa Not Sanetorvm 
juratot in CUmen. de Haretieit aut officium. 

The Bishop of Rome may excommunicate 
Emperon and Princes, depose them from 



their States, and Assoil their Subjects from 
their Oath and Obedience to them, and so 
constrain them to rebellion. 

D$Mi{jor, et obedien. eoUt. Clement, de SenUntia 
et re judicata, PatloraL 

The Emperor is the Bishop of Rome's 
Subject and the Bishop of Rome may revoke 
the Emperor's Sentence in temporal Causes. 

D§ Elect, et Eleeti potettatB VenerabiUm. 

It belongetb to the Bishop of Rome to al- 
low or disallow the Emperor after he is 
elected ; and he may translate the Empire 
from one Region to another. 

De Supplenda Kegligett. ipretlat. Grand. U. 6. 

llie Bishop of Rome may appoint Coadju- 
tors unto Princes. 

Dist 17. Si nodem. Regnla. Nee lieuit 
multum. Concilia, 96. u^tmim. 
There can be no Council of Bishops with * 
out the Authority of the See of Home ; and 
the Emperor ought not to be present at the 
Council, except when matters of the Faith be 
entreating, which belong universally to every 
Man. 

S. q. 6. 
Nothing may be done against him that ap- 
pealeth unto Rome. 

1. q. 5. AUarum Dist 40. Si Papa, Dist 96. 
Satit. 

The Bishop of Rome may be judged ot 
none but of God only *, for altho he neither 
regard his own Salvation, nor no Man's else, 
but draw down with himself innumerable 
people by heaps unto Hell ; yet may no 
mortal Man in tiiis World presume to repre- 
hend him : forsomuch as he is called God, 
be may not be judged of man, for God may 
be Judged of no man. 

S. I. q. 5. 

The Bishop of Rome may open and shut 
Heaven unto Men. 

Dist. 40. Non no*. 

The See of Rome receiveth holy Men. or 
else maketh them holy. 

De Panitentia. Dist 1. Serpens. 

He that maketh a Lye to the Bishop oK 
Rome committeth Sacriledg. 

De CotiMcra. Dist 1. De locorum pr^cepta. 

Ecclena de Elect, et Eleeti potestaU 

Fundamenta. 

To be Senator, Capitane, Patrician, Go- 
vemonr, or Officer of Rome, none shall be 
elected or pointed, without the express license 
and special consent of the See of Rome. 
De Elecliane et EUeti poteHaU Venerabikm. 

It appertaineth to the Bishop of Rome to 
judp which Oaths ought to be kept, and 
which not 



144 



RECORDS- 



Dejur^nrand. Si vera. 15. q, 6. Autharitaiem, 
And he may absolve Subjects from tbeir 

Oath of Fidelity, and absolve from other 

Oaths that ought to be kept. 

Deforo competent. Ex tenore, De donat, inter 
Kirum et Uxorem dependentia. Qui Filii 
stiut Ugitime per venetahiiem, De Elect, et 
Kleeii proprietale Fundamenta, Extravag* 
de Majorit, et Obedient, unam Sfmctam* De 
judiciit Novit, 
The Bishop of Rome is judg in temporal 

things, and hath two Swords, Spiritual and 

Temporal. 

De Hitrctieit multcrunu 
The Bishop of Rome may give Authority 

to arrest Men, md imprison them in Mana- 
cles and Fetters. 

"Extraw, de Cofiiuetudine taper gentet, 
llie Bishop of Rome may compel Princes 

to receive his Legats. 

De Truga et Pace. Trugat. 
It belongeih also to him to appoint and 

command Peace and Truce to be observed 

and kept or not. 

Dt Prttbend. et dig, dileetus et U, 6. Ueet, 
1 he Collation of all Spiritual Prom«tiont 

appertain to the Bishop of Rome. 

De Eieembus pralaUfrum* Sicut untre. 
The Bishop of Rome may unite Bishop- 
ricks together, and put one under another at 
his pleasure. 

Ia, 6, de peenit Felieie, 
In the Chapter Felicis U. 6. de pamit, is the 
most partial and unreasonable Decree made 
by Bonifacius 8. that ever was read or heard, 
against them that be Adversaries to any 
C'ardinal of Rome, or to any Clerk, or Reli- 
gious man of the Bishop of Rome's family. 

Dist. 28. Cmitulendum. Dist 96. Si Jm- 
perator, 11. q, 1. Qnod Clerievt, Nemo 
nuUut. Clerieumf ^c. et q. t. Qnod vero de 
*ente»t. Eieommunieation, Sijudexq,t.q,5, 
Si quit deforo competent, Nullus, Si quit. 
Ex transmiua. deforo compet, in 6 SecuUiret, 

Lay-men may not be Judges to any of the 
Clergy, nor compel them to pay their un- 
doubted Debts, but the Bishops only must 
be their Judges. 

Deforo Competent, Cum Ut licet. 
Rectors of Churches may convent such as 
do them wrong, whither they will, before a 
Spiritual Judg. or a Temporal. 

]dem ex parte Dilecti, 
A Lay-man being spoiled, may convent 
his Adversaries before a Spiritual Judg, 
whether the Lords of the Feod consent thereto 
or not. 

Jhidem Significagti, et 11. f. 1. placnit. 
A Lay-man may commit his Cause to a 



Spiritaal Jadg ; bnt one of the Cleify may 
not commit his Cause to a Temporal Judg» 
without the consent of the Bishop. 

Ne Cleriei vel MMachi. Secundum. 
Lay-men may have no Benefices to farm. 

De Sentetitia Excmnmunicationit. Kwerit extra, 
de P(enitentiit et Remiu. fy, etti. 

All Ihey that make, or write any Statutes 
contrary to the Liberties of the Church ; and 
all Princes, Ruleis* and Counsellors, where 
such Statutes be made, or such Customs ob- 
served, and all the Jndges and others that 
put the same in execution ; and where such 
Statutes and Customs have been made and 
observed of old time, all they that put them 
not out of their Books be excommunicate, 
and that so grievously, that they cannot be 
assoiled but only by the Bishop of Rome. 
De Immunitate EccUtiee, Non minui advertut. 
Quia Quum et in 6. Cierieit. 

The Clergy, to the relief of any common 
necessity, can nothing confer without thp 
consent of the Bishop of Rome ; nor it is not 
lawful for any Lay-man to lay any Imposi- 
tion of Taxes, Subsidies, or any charges upon 
the Clergy. 

Dist. 97. Hoc eapitulo et 63. Nnllui et qvet 
tequKntur, Non alia cum Laic, 
Lay -men may not meddle with Elections 
of the Clergy, nor with any other thing that 
belongeth unto them. 

De jur^urando, JVimft. 
The Clergy ought to give no Oath of Fi- 
delity to their Temporal Governors, except 
they have Temporalities of them. 

Dist. 96. Bene Quidem, 12. q. f, ApotUAicot, 
Quitquit, 
The Goods of the Church may in no wise 
be alienated, but whosoever receiveth or 
buyeth them, is' bound to restitution \ and if 
the Church have any Ground, which is little 
or nothing worth, yet it shall not be given to 
the Prince ; and if the Prince will needs buy 
it, the Sale shall be void and of no strengtli. 

13. q, 3. Non liceat* 
It is not lawful for the Bishop of Rome to 
alienate or mortgage any Lands of the Church , 
for every manner of necessity, except it be 
Houses in Cities, which be very chargeable 
to support and maintain. 

Dist. 96. Quit nunquam, 3. q. 6. Aceuwtie 
11. q, 1. Cofitmua nuUui TtUimomum lie- 
latum Expenentiet, Si quiiqtiam. Si qua, 
Sieut Statuimut, nulius de pertona. Si fiiic 

Princes ought to obey Bishops, and the 
Decrees of the Church, and to submit their 
Heads unto the Bishops, and not to be judg 
over the Bishops ; for the Bishops ought to 
be forbom, and to be judged of no Lay-man. 

De Major, et o6erften. soUte. 
Kings and Prioces ought not to set Bishops 



BOOK III. 



145 



beneath them, bat rererently to rife against 
theqii and to asflign them an honourable Seat 
by 



He is no Man-slayer that slayeth a Maji 
which is Excommunicate. 



11. 5- 1. QytteunqM, Rilatum. Si ^ Diat, 65. 

omnei volumus, PUeuit, 
All manner of Causes* whatsoever they b*« 



Tibi Domino de lententia Eieommu- . 
nieathnit, ^ judex. 
Here may be added the most tyrannical 



Spiritualor Temporal, ought to be detennined and abominal Oaths which the Bishop of 
and judged by the Clergy. Rome exacts of the Kmperors ; in Ciement. d§ 

Ibidem Omnsf. jurejurondo Romani dist. 6 3, Tibi Domiuo* 



No judg ought to refuse the Witness of 
one Bishop, although he be but alone. 

De Hgriticii ad abolendamt et in C/fsisntmii 

«( officium, 
'Whosoerer teacheth or thinketh of the Sa- 
craments otherwise than the See of Home 



De Omseera, Di«t t. Sicut, 
It is better not to Consecrate, than to Con« 
■ecrate in a place not Hallowed. 

DeContecrat, Dist 5. De humanH$,vt jejuni. 
Confirmation, if it be ministered by anjr 
other than a Bishop, is of no value, nor is no 



doth teach and observe, and all they that the Sacrament of the Church •, also Confirmatioa 

same See doth judg Hereticks, be Excom- i, ^ore to be had in reverence than Bap- 

municate. tism; and no Man by Baptism can be a 

And the Bishop of Rome may compel by Christned Man without Confirmation, 

an Oath, all Rulers and other People, to ob- _ ^. . ., . . , 

serve, and cause to be observed, whatsoever ^ P«»'^"'- ^^^' 1- J^-'^P'*'. 

the See of Rome shall ordain concerning A penitent Person can have no remission 

Heresy, and the Fautors thereof; and who of his Sin, but by supplication of the Priests. 

will not obey, he may deprive them of their 

Dignities. 

CUmtnt. de reliq. et veverat. Sanetorum. Si ^^^lll^-^^-A Mandate for publishhig and uting 

Dominus extravag, de reliq* et venerat. Sane* 

torum. Cum pre eicelta : de pcenitent, et rs- 



miM. antiquorum, et Clemen, unigenitui, 
Qaemadmodum, 

We obtain Remission of Sin by observing 
of certain Feasts, and certain Pilgrimages in 
the Jubilee, and other prescribed times, by 
virtue of the Bishop of Rome's Pardonsl 
De p4Knitentiis et remiuion^i extravag, co. $• 
Et ti Dominici 



the Prayers in the English Totigue, 
[Regist. Bonner. Fol. 48.] 

Mandatum Domino Epitcopo London, direct, pro 
publieatione Regiarum lujutictionum. 
Most Reverend Father in God, right 
trusty and right well-beloved, we greet you 
well, and let you wit. That calling to our 
remembrance the miserable state of aU 
Christendom, being at this present, besides 
all other troubles, so plagued with most cruel 
Whosoever offendeth the Liberties of the Wars. Hatred, and Dissensions, as no place 
Church, or doth violate any Interdiction that of the same almost (being the whole reduced 
Cometh from Rome, or conspireth against the to a very narrow comer) remaineth in good 
Person, or Statute of the Bishop, or See of Peace, Agreement, and Concord ; the help 
Rome ; or by any ways offendeth, disobey- *Q<^ remedy whereof far exceeding the power 
eth, or rebelleth against the said Bishop, or of <^R^ Man, must be called for of him who 
See, or that killeth a Priest, or offendeth only is able to grant our Petitions, and never 
uenonalljr against a Bishop, or other Pie- forsaketh nor repelleth any that firmly be- 
late ; or invadeth, spoileth, withholdeth, or li^ve and faithfully call on him ; unto whom 
wasteth Lands belonging to the Church of ^^"O the example of Scripture enconrageth 
Rome, or to any other Church immediately os, in all these and other our troubles and 
subject to the same ; or whosoever invadeth necessities, to fly and to cry for aid and 
any Pilgrims that go to Rome, or any Suitors succour ; being therefore resolved to have ' 
to the Court of Rome, or that lett the devo- continudly from henceforth general Proces- 
lution of Causes unto that Court, or that put noos, in all Cities, Towns, Churches, and 
any new Charges or Impositions, real or Parishes of this our Realm, said and song, 
personal upon any Church, or Lcclesiastical ^^h soch reverence and devotion as apper- 
PeiBon ; and generally all other that offend taineth. Forasmuch as heretofore the People, 
in the Cases contained in the Bull, which is P^irtly for lack of good Instruction and Call- 
omially published by the Bishops of Rome ^S* ^'^^ partly for that they understood no 
upon Maundy Thursday; all these can be P^ut of such Prayers or Suffirages as were 
assoiled by no Priest, Bishop, Arch-Bishop, ^^^ to be sung and said, have used to come 
nor by none other bat only by the Bishop of ^^T slc^<'hly to the Procession, when the 
Rome, or by his express licemie. same have been commanded heretofore ; We 

Ij^ ^ - ^ have pet forth certain godly Pravers and 

_ , , . r V i^i * Suffrages in our Native English Tongue, 

Kobbing of the Clergy, and poor Men ap- which we send you herewith, signifying unto 
periameth unto the judgment of the Bishopa. you. That for the special trust aad confidenc* 



146 



RECORDS 



we bave of your godlj mind, and earnest de- 
sire, to the setting forward of the Gloiy of 
God, and the true worshipping of his most 
Holy Name, within that Province committed 
by us unto you, we have sent unto you these 
Suffrages, not to be for a month or two ob- 
served, and after slenderly considered, as 
other our Injunctions have, to our no little 
marvel, been used ; but to the intent that as 
well the same, as other our Injunctions, may 
be earnestly set forth by preaching good Ex- 
hortations and otherwise to the People, in 
such sort as they feeling the gudly tsist there- 
of, may godly and joyously, with thanks, re- 
ceive, embrace, and frequent the same, as 
appertaineth. Wherefore we will and com- 
mand you, as ^ou will answer unto us for the 
contrary, not only to cause these Prayers and 
Suffrages aforesaid to be published, frequent- 
ed, and openly used in all Towns, Churches, 
Villages, and Parishes of your own Diocess, 
but also to signify this our pleausre unto all 
other Bishops of your Province, willing and 
command them in our Name, and by virtue 
hereof* to do and execute the same accord- 
ingly. Unto whose Proceedings, in the ex- 
ecution of this our Commandment, we will 
that you have a special respect, and make 
report unto u!>, if any shall not with good 
dexterity accomplish the same ; Not failing, 
M our special trust is in you. 

At St. James's, Juuii — Regni 36. Directed 
to the Arch-Bi^op of Canterbury. 



XX IX. ^7^ ArtieUt aeknowledgnL byShaxtan, 
late Biihop of Saturn, 

[Regist. Bonner. Fol. 100.] 

Thc First ; Almighty God, by the Power 
of his Word, pronounced by the Priest at 
Mass in the Consecration, turnetb the Bread 
and Wine into the natural Body and Blood 
of our Saviour Jesus Christ ; so that after the 
Consecration there remaineth no substance of 
Bread and Wine, but only the Substance of 
Christ, God and Man. 

'J he Second \ The said Blessed Sacrament 
being once Consecrate, is and remaineth still 
the very Body and Blood of our Saviour 
Christ, although it be reserved, and not pre- 
sectly distributed. 

The I'hird ; The same blessed Sacrament 
being Consecrate, is and ought to be wor- 
ship)>ed and adored with godly honour where- 
soever it is, forasmuch as it is the Body of 
Christ inseparably united to the Deity. 

The Fourth ; The Church by the Ministra- 
tion of the Priest, offereth daily at the Mass 
for a Sacrifice to Almighty God, the self-same 
Body and Blood of our Saviour Christ, under 
the form of Bivad and Wine, in the remem- 
brance and representation of Chaat's Death 
and Passion. 

The Fifth; The same Body and Blood 
vhich is offered in the Mass, it the very pit^ 



pitiation and satisfaction for the sins of tke 
World ; forasmuch as it is the self-same in 
Substance which was offered upon the Cross 
for our Redemption : And the Oblation and 
Action of the Priest is also a Sacrifice of 
Praise and I'hanksgiving unto God for his 
Benefits, and not the satisfaction for the Sins 
of the World, for that is only to be attributed 
to Christ's Passion. 

I'he Sixth ; The said Oblation, or Sacrifice, 
so by the Priest offered in the iMass, is avail- 
able and profitable, both for the Quick and 
the Dead, although it lieth not in the power 
of l^an to limit how much, or in what mea- 
sure the same doth avail. 

I'he Seventh ; It is not a thing of necessitv, 
that the Sacrament of the Altar should ^ 
ministred unto the People under both kinds, 
of Bread and Wine : and it is none abuse 
that the same be ministred to the People 
under the one kind ; forasmuch as in every 
of both the kinds, whole Christ, both Body 
and Blood is contained. 

The Eighth ; It is no derogation to the ver- 
tue of the Mass, although the Priest do re- 
ceive the Sacrament alone, and none cKher 
receive it with him. 

The Ninth ; The Mass used in this Realm 
of England, is agreeable to the Institution of 
Christ ; and we have in this Chuich of Eng- 
land, the very true Sacrament, which is the 
very Body and Blood of our Saviour Christ* 
under tlie form of Bread and Wine. 

The Tenth ; The Church of Christ hath, 
doth, and may lawfully order some Priests 
to be Ministers of the Sacraments, although 
the same do not preach, nor be not admitted 
thereunto. 

The Eleventh; Priests being once dedi- 
cated unto God by the Order of Priesthood, 
and all such Men and Women as have ad- 
visedly made Vows unto God of Chastity or 
Widowhood, may not lawfully marry, after 
their said Orders received, or Vows made. 

The Twelfth ; Secret auricular Confession 
is expedient and necessary to be retained, 
continued, and frequented in the Church of 
Christ. 

The Thirteenth ; The Prescience and Pre- 
destination of Almighty God, although in 
itself it be infallible, induceth no necessity to 
the Action of Man, but that he may freely 
use the power of his own will or choice, the 
said Prescience or Predestination notwith- 
standing. 

I Nicholas Shazton, with my Heart, do 
believe, and with my Mouth do confess all 
these Articles above-written to be true in 
every part. 

K9 dnpiciat homhtem avertentem m a pteetto, 
nequt improperet ei : memenlo fuonuMi sflMiii 
in carruptiau lumia, £cc1m« 8. 



BOOK II L 



147 



XXX.— il Letter vritUn hu Lethington the reasoning in my Lord of I^tcester's Chamber, 
i>€cretary of Seotland, to Sir Wiliiam Cecil, by the occasion of the AbridgmeDt of HastaJ» 
tke Queen of EuglaHti*$ Secretary, touching wherein I did shew you somewhat to this 
theTaleofihe Queen rf Scott to tke Croum if purpose; also these words. Infant and An- 
Eni>land: By which it appears that King cestors be in Predicamento ad atiqtiid, Kud so 
Henrjf'$ WiUwoi tut signed by lum, correlatives in such sort, as the meaning of 

_ _ _ the law was not to restrain the understand- 

[Ex. MS. D. O. FetytJ j^^ ^f ^^is word Infant, so strict as only to 

I CAM NOT be ignorant that some do object the Children of the King's Body, but to 
as to her Majesties Forreign Birth, and here- others inheritable in remainder ; and if some 
by think to make her incapable of the Inhe- Sophisters will needs cavil about the precise 
ruance of England. To that you know for understanding of Infant, let them be an- 
auswer what may be said by an English Pa- swered with the scope of this word Ancestors 
tron of my Mistriss*B Cause, although I be- in all Provisions, for FHiit Nepates and Lihen, 
ing a Scot will not affirm the same, that jou may see there was no difference betwixt 
there ariseth amongst you a Question ; Whe- the first degree, and these that come after by 
ther the Realm of Scotland be forth of the the Civil Law. Liberorum appeUatione, com- 
Homage and Leageance of England 1 And prehaiduntur non solum Filii varum etiam Ne* 
therefore you have in sundry Proclamations potes, Pronepotes, Abnepotes, &c. If you exa- 
preceding your Wars- making, and in sundry mine the Reason why Forreign Birth is ex- 
Books at sundry times, laboured much to eluded, you may see that it was not so need- 
prove the Homage and Fealty of Scotland to ful in Princes Cases, as in common Persons. 
England. Your stories also be not void of Moreover, I know that England hath often- 
this intent. What the judgment of the times married with Daughters, and married 
Fathers of your Law is, and what commonly with the greatest Forreign Princes of Europe, 
is thought in this Matter, you know better And so I do also understand, that they all 
than I, and may have better intelligence than did repute the Children of them, and of the 
I. the Argument being fitter fof your Asser- Daughters of England, inheritable in suc- 
tion than mine. cession to that Crown, notwithstanding the 
Another Question there is also upon this Forreign Birth of their issue : And in this 
Objection of Forreign Birth ; that is to say, case I do appeal to all Chronicles, to their 
Whether Princes inheritable to the Crown, Contracts of Marriages, and to the opinion of 
be in case of the Crown exempted or con- all the Princes of Christendom. For though 
eluded as private Persons, being Strangers England be a noble and puissant Country, 
bom forth of the Allegiance of England 1 the respect of the Alliance only, and the 
You know in this case, as divers others, the Dowry, hath not moved the great Princes to 
State of the Crown : the Persons inheritable match so often in marriage, but the possibi- 
to the Ciown at the time of their Capacity lity of the Crown in succession. I cannot 
have divers differences and prerogatives from be ignorant altogether in this Matter, coosi • 
other Persons ; many I^ws made for other dering that I serve my Sovereign in the room 
Persons take no hold in case of the Prince, that you serve yours. The Contract of Mar- 
aud they have such Priviledges as other Per- riage is extant betwixt the King, my Mistris's 
sons enjoy not: As in cases of Attainders, Grandfather, and Queen Margaret, Daughter 
and other Penal Laws: Examples, Hen. 7. to King Henry the 7th, by whose Perion the 
who being a Subject, was attainted ; and Title is devolved on my Sovereign ; what her 
Edw. 4. and his Father Richard Plantagenet Father's meaning was ]li bestowing of her, 
were both attainted ; all which notwith- the World knoweth, by that which is con- 
standing their Attainders had right to the tained in the Chronicles written by Polidorus 
Crown, and two of them attained the same. Virgilius, before (as I think) either you or 
Amongst many Reasons to be shewed, both I was bom ; at least when it was little 
for the differences, and that Forreign Birth thought that this Matter should come in 
doth not take place in the case of the Crown, question. There is another Exception also 
as in common Persons, the many experiences laid against my Sovereign, which seems at 
before the Conquest, and since, of your Kings, the first to be of some weight, munded upon 
do plainly testify. 1, Of purpose 1 will name some Statutes made in King Henry 8. time, 
unto you Henry Sd. Maud the Empress (vis.) of the S8th, and S6th of his Reign, 
Son, and Richard of Bourdeaux, the Black whereby full power and authority was given 
Prince's Son, the rather for that neither of him the said King Henry, to give, dispose, 
the two was the King of England's Son, and appoint, assign, declare, and limit, by his 
so not Kifaut da Rov, if the word be taken in Lstters Patents under his Great Seal, or else 
this strict signification. And for the better by his last Will made in writing, and signed 
proof, that ft was always the common Law with his hand at his pleasure, from time to 
of your Realm, t!<at in the case of the Crown, time thereafter the Imperial Crown of that 
Forreign Birth was no Bar ; you do remem- Realm, &c. Which Imperial Crown is by 
berthewordsof theStat.%5 Edw. 3. where it some alledged and constantly affirmed to 
ia said, the Law was ever so : Whereupon if have been limited and disposed, by the last 
you can ramember it, you and I fell out at a Will and Tettameat of the said King HcniTy 



148 



RECORDS. 



S. signed with bis band before hU deatb, 
unto the Children of the Lady Francis ; and 
ElenoT, Daughter to Mary the French Queen, 
younger Daughter of Heniy 7. and of Charles 
Brandon Duke of Suffolk ; so as it is thought 
the Queen my Soveraign, and all others, bj 
course of Inheritance* be by these Circum- 
stances excluded and foreclosed: So as it 
does well become all Subjects, snch as I am, 
so my liking is to speak of Princes, of tbeir 
Reigns and Proceedings modestly, and with 
respect; yet 1 cannot abstain to say, that 
the Chronicles and Histories of that Age, 
and your own printed Statutes being extant, 
do contaminate and disgrace greatly the 
Reign of that King at that time. But to 
come to our purpose, what equity and justice 
was that to dL»iuherit a Race of Forreign 
Princes of their possibility, and maternal 
right, by a municipal Law' or Statute made 
in that, which some would term abrupt time, 
and say, that that would rule the Roast, yea, 
and to exclude the right Heirs from their Title, 
without calling them to answer, or any for 
them : well, it may be said, that the injury 
of the time, and the indirect dealing is not to 
be allowed ; bet since it is done it cannot be 
avoided, unless some Circumstances material 
do annihilate the said limitation and dispo< 
sition of the Crown. 

Now let us examine the manner and cir- 
cumstances how King Hen. 8. was by Sta- 
tute inabled to dispose the Crown. There is 
a form in two sorts prescribed him, which he 
may not transgress, that is to say, either by 
his Letters Patents, sealed with his Great 
Seal, or by his last Will, signed with his 
hand : for m this extraordinary case he was 
held to an ordinary and precise fonn; which 
being not observed, the Letters Patents, or 
Will, cannot work the intent or effect sup- 
posed. And to disprove, that the Will was 
signed with his own hand ; You know, that 
long before his death he never used his own 
signing with his own hand ; and in the time 
of his Sickness, being divers times pressed to 
put his hand to the Will written, he refused 
to do it. And it seemed God would not suf- 
fer him to proceed in an Act so injurious and 
prejudicial to the right Heir of the Crown, 
being his Niece. I'hen his death approach- 
ing, some as well known to you as to me, 
caused William Clarke, sometimes Servant 
to I'homas Henncage, to sign the supposed 
Will with a stamp, (for otherwise signed it 
was never ;) and yet notwithstanding some 
respecting mora the satisfaction of their am- 
bition, and others their private commodity, 
than just and upright dealing, procured divers 
honest Gentlemen, attending in divers several 
Rooms about the King's Person, to testifie 
with their hand«writings the Contents of the 
said pretended Will, surmised to be signed 
with the King's own hand. To prove this 
dissembled and forged signed Testament, I 
do refer you to such Trials as be yet left. 
First ; The A tteaUtion of the late Lord Paget, 



published in th^ Parliament in Qneen Mary's 
time, for the restitution of the Duke of Nor- 
folk. Next, I pray you, on my Sovereigns 
behalf, that the Depositions may be taken in 
this Matter of the Marquess of Winchester, 
Lord I'reasurer of England, the Marquess of 
Northampton, the Earl of Pembroke, Sir 
William Petre then ene of King Henry *s Se- 
cretaries, Sir Henry Nevill, Sir Maurice Bark- 
ley, Doctor Buts, Edmond Harroan Baker, 
John Osbom Groom of the Chamber, Sir An« 
thony Dennis, if he be living, lerris the 
Cbirurgion, and such as have heard David 
Vincent and others speak in this case; and 
that their Attestations may be enrolled in the 
Chancery, and in the Arches, In jjerptiuum 



rti memnrtam. 



Thirdly ; I do refer yon to the Original 
Will surmised to be signed with the King's 
own hand, that thereby it may most clearly 
and evidently appear by some differences, 
how the same was not signed with the King's 
hand, but stamped as aforesaid. And albt-it 
it is used both as an Argument and Calum- 
niation against my Sovereign to some, that 
the said Original hath been embeszled in 
Queen Mary's time, I trust God will and 
hatli reserved die same to be an Instrumenc 
to relieve the Truth, and to confound false 
Surmises, that thereby the Right may take 
place, notwithstanding the maay Exemplifi- 
cations, and Transcripts, which being sealed 
with the great Seal, do run abroad in Eng- 
land, and do carry away many Mens minds, 
as great presumptions of great verity and 
validity. But, Sir, you know in cases of less 
importance, that the whole Kealm of Eng- 
land, Transcripts and Exemplifications be not 
of so great force in Law to serve for the re- 
covery of any thing, either real or personal : 
And in as much as my Soveraign s Title in 
this case shall be little advanced, by taking 
exceptions to othen pretended and erased 
Titles, considering her precedency, I will 
leave it to such as are to claim after the issue 
of Hen. the 7th, to lay in Bar the Poligamy 
of Charles Brandon, the Duke of Suffolk ; 
and also the vitiated and clandestine Con- 
tract, (if it may be so called) having no wit- 
ness nor solemnization of Christian Matri- 
mony, nor any lawful matching of the Earl of 
Hertford and the Lady Katharine. Lastly ; 
The semblably compelling of Mr. Key, and 
the Lady Mary Sister to tlie lady Katherine. 

And now. Sir, I have to answer your de- 
sire said somewhat briefly to the Matter, 
which indeed is very little, where so much 
may be said ; for to speak truly, the Cause 
speaketh for it self. I have so long forborn 
to deal in this matter, that 1 have aJmoiit 
forgotten many things which may be said for 
Roooration of her Right, which 1 can shortly 
reduce to my Remembrance, being at Edin- 
burgh where my Notes are: So that if yoa 
be not by this satisfied, upon knowledg from 
you of any other Objection. I hope to satisfjf 
you unto all dungs may be said gainst her. 



APPENDIX. 



149 



I« tbe mean tine I pray yon to counsel the 
Queen, your Soveraign, as soaie effectual 
reparation may follow without delay, of the 
many and wmury traverse* ^d dis-favorin^s 
oonunitted af^ainat the Queen, my Sovereign : 
aa Cne publishing of so many exemplifications 
of King Henry's supposed Will, the secret 
embracing of John HaJles Books, the Books 
printed and not avowed the last Summer, one 
of the which my Mistris hath sent by Henry 
Killigrew to the Queen your Soveraign: I'he 
Disptttea and Proceedings of Lincoln*B-Inn, 
where the Case was ruled against the Queen 
my Soveraign; The Speeches of sundry in 
this last Session of Parliament, tending 
all to my Soveraigns derision, and nothing 
said to the contrary by any Man, but the 
Matter shut up with silence, most to' her pre- 
judice ; and by so much the more as every 
Man is gone home setled and confirmed in 
his Error. And Lastly, The Queen, your 
Soveraign*s resolution to defend now by Pro- 
clamations, all Books and Writings contain- 
ing any discussion of Titles, when the whole 
Realm hath engendred by these fond pro- 
CMdings, and other favoured practises, a 



setled opinion against my Soveraign, to the 
advancement of my Lady Katberines Title. 
I might also speak of an other Book lately 
printed and set abroad in this last Session, 
containing many Untruths and weak Reasons, 
which Mr. Waiting desired might be an- 
swered before the Defence were made by 
Proclamation. I trust you will so hold hand 
to the Reformation of all these things, as the 
Queen, my Soveraign, may have effectual 
occasion to esteem you her Friend; which 
doing, you shall never offend the Queen your 
Mistris, your Country, nor Conscience, but 
be a favourer of the Truth against Errors, 
and yet deserve well of a Princess, who hath 
a good heart to recognize any good turn, 
when it is done her, and may hereafter have 
means to do you pleasure. For my particu- 
lar, as 1 hare always honoured you as my 
Father, so do I still remain of the same mind, 
as one, whom in all things not touching the 
State, you may direct, as your son Thomas 
Cecil, and with my hearty commendations to 

{on, and my Lady, both, 1 take my leave. 
*rom Striveling, the 14th of January, 1566. 



AN APPENDIX 

COMCIRMIMO 

SOME OF THE^ERRORS AND FALSEHOODS 

IN 

SANDERS'S BOOK 

or THS 

ENGLISH SCHISM. 



Thosk who intend to write romances, or 
plays, do commonly take their plot from some 
true piete of history ; in which they fasten 
auch characters to persons and things, and 
mix such circumstances and secret passages, 
with those public transactions and changes, 
that are in otlier histories ; as may more ar- 
tificially raise these passions and affections 
in their readers' minds, which they intend 
to move, than could possibly be done, if the 
whde story were a mere fiction and contriv- 
ance : and though all men know those tender 
passages to flow only from the invention and 
fancy of the poet ; yet by I know not what 
charm, the greatest part that read or hear 
their poema,are softened and sensibly touched. 
Some such design Sanders seems to have 
)iad in his book, which he very wisely kept 
«p as long as he lived : he intended to repre- 
•ent the Reformation in the foulest shape that 
wag pOiaible» to de&me Queen Elisabetli, to 



stain her blood, and thereby to bring her title 
to the crown in question ; and to magnify the 
authority of the See of Rome, and celebrate 
monastic orders, with all the praises and high 
characters he could devise : and therefore, 
after he had writ several books on these sub- 
iects, without any considerable success, they 
being all rather filled with foul calumnies and 
detracting malice, than good arguments, or 
strong sense, he resolved to try his skill an- 
other way ; so be intended to tell a doleful 
tale, which should raise a detestation of he- 
resy, an ill opinion of the Queen, cast a stain 
on her blood, and disparage her title, and 
advance the honour of the Papacy. A tra- 
gedy was fitter for these ends, since it left the 
deepest impressions on the graver and better 
afifections of the mind ; the scene must be 
laid in England, and King Henry the Eighth 
and his three children, with the changes that 
were in their times, seemed to afford very 



ISO 



RECORDS. 



plentifal matter for a man of wit aod fancj, 
who knew where he could dexterously shew 
his art, and had boldness enough to do it 
without shame, or the reverence due, either 
to crowned heads, or to persons that were 
dead. Yet because he knew not how he could 
hold up his face to the world, after these dis* 
coveries were made, which he had reason to 
expect, this was concealed an long as hfl 
lived : and after he had died^r his faith (that 
is, in rebellion, which I shall shew is the faith 
in his style) this work of his was published. 
The style is generally clean, and things are 
told in an easy and pleasant way ; only he 
could not use his art so decently, as to re- 
strain that malice which boiled in his breast, 
and often fermented out too palpably in his 
pen. 

The book served many ends well, and so 
was generally much cried up, by men who 
had been long accustomed to commend any 
thing that was u-^eful to them, without trou- 
bling themselves with those impertinent ques* 
tions, whether they were true or false ; yet 
llishton, and others since that time, took 
the pencil again in their hands, and finding 
there were many touches wanting, which 
would give much life to the whole piece, have 
so changed it that it was afterwards reprint- 
ed, not only with a large continuation, that 
was writ by a much more unskilful poet, but 
with so many and great additions, scattered 
through the whole work, whereby it seemed 
so changed in the vamping, that it looked 
new. 

If any will give themselves the trouble, to 
compare his fahle with the History that I 
have written, and the certain undoubted au- 
thorities 1 bring in confirmation of what I 
assert, with the slender, and (for the most 
part) no authorities, he brings, they will soon 
be able to discern where the truth lies : but 
because all people have not the leisure or op- 
portunities for laying things so critically to- 
gether, 1 was advised, by those whose coun- 
sels directed mo in this whole work, to sum 
up, in an Appendix, the most considerable 
falsehoods and mistakes of that book, with 
the evidences upon which I rejected them. 
Therefore 1 have drawn out the following ex- 
traction, which consists of errors of two sorts. 
The one is, of those in which there is indeed no 
malice, yet they shew the writer had no true 
information of our affairs, but commits many 
faults, which though they leave not snch fool 
imputations on the author, yet tend very much 
to disparage and discredit his work. But the 
others are of a higher guilt, being designed 
forgeries, to serve partial ends ; not onlj 
without any authority, but manifestly con- 
trary to truth, and to such records as (in 
spite of all the care they took in Q. Mary's 
time, by destroying them, to condemn pos- 
terity to ignorance in these matters) are yet 
reserved, and serve to discover the falsehood 
of those calumnies in which they have traded 
to long. 1 shall p<irsue these erioia in the 



series in which they are delivered in Snn- 
ders's book, according to the impression at 
Colen 16^8, which is that I have. 1 first set 
down his errors, and then a short confutation 
of them, referring the reader for fuller in- 
formation to the foregoing History. 

Page «.]—!. Sanders says, "That when 
Piince Arthur and his Princess were bedded. 
King Henry the 7th ordered a grave matron 
to lie in the bed, that so they might not con- 
summate their marriage." 

This is the ground work of the whole fable i 
and should have been some way or other 
proved. But if we do not take so small a cir- 
cumstance upon his word, we treat him rude- 
ly ; and who will write histories, if they be 
bound to say nothing but truth ! But little 
thought our Author that there were three de- 
positions upon record, point blank against 
this ; for the Dutchess of Norfolk, the Vis- 
count of Fiuwater and his lady, deposed they 
saw them bedded together, and the bed bless- 
ed after they two were put in it ; besides that 
such an extravagant thing was never known 
done in any place. 

Ibid.] — f . Sanders says, ** Prince Arthur 
was not then fifteen years of age, and was 
sick of a lingering disease." 

The plot goes on but scurvity, when the 
next thing that is brought to confirm it is con- 
tradicted by records. Prince .Arthur was bom 
the 20th of September in the year 1486, and 
so was fifteen years old and two months 
passed at the 14th of November 1601, in 
which he was married to the Princess, and 
was then of a lively and good complexion* 
and did not begin to decay till the Shrove- 
tide following, which was imputed to his ex- 
cesses in the bed, as the witnesses deposed. 

Ibid.] — S. He says, " Upon the motion 
for the marrying of his Brother Henry to the 
Princess, it was agreed to by all, that the 
thing was lawful." 

It was perhaps agreed on at Rome, where 
money and other political arts sway their 
counsels ; but it was not agreed to in Kng- 
land : for which we have no meaner author, 
than Warham, archbishop of Canterbury, 
who, when examined upon oath, deposed, 
that himself then thought the marriage was 
not honourable nor well-pleasing to God, and 
that he had thereupon opposed it much, and 
that the people murmured at it. 

P. 3.] — 4. He says, •• There was not one 
man in anj nation under heaven, or in the 
whole church, that spake against it." 

The common style of the Roman church, 
calling the See of Rome the catholic church, 
roust be applied to this, to bring off our Au- 
thor ; otherwise I know not how to save his 
reputation, llierefore by all the nationt vnder 
htaven must be understood only the divines at 
Rome, though when it came to be examined, 
they could scarce find any who would justify 
it : all the most famous universities, divines, 
and canonists, condemned it, and Warham's 
testimony contradicts this plainly, besides the 



APPENDIX. 



151 



ther great authorities that ^-^re brought 
agaiost it -, for which see Book II. from page 
147 to page 167. 

P. 4.]— 5. He saya. "The King once aaid, 
Ht would not morry the Queen," 

Here is a pretty essay of our Author's art, 
who would make us thmk it was only in a 
transient discourse, that the King said he 
would not marry Queen Katherine ; but this 
was more maturely donct by a solemn pro- 
testation, which he read himself before the 
Bishop of Winchester, that he would never 
many her, and that he revoked his consent 
given under age. This was done when he 
came to be of age, see page 57 : it is also 
confessed by Sanders himself. 

Ibid.]— 6. He says, *' The Queen bore him 
three sons and two daughters." 

All the books of that time speak only of 
two sons, and one daughter ; but this is a 
iooriah of his pen, to represent her a fruitful 
mother. 

P. 5.]— 7. He says. **Tbe King had some- 
times two, sometimes three concubines at 
once." 

It does not appear he had ever any but Elisa- 
beth Blunt ; and if we judge of his life, by the 
letters the popes wrote to him, and many 
printed elogies that were published then, he 
was a prince of great piety and religion all 
that while. 

P. 6.]— 8. He says. " That Lady Mary 
was first desired in marriage by James the 
.5th of Scotland, then by Charles the 5th, the 
Emperor; and then Francis asked her, first 
for the Dauphin, then for the Duke of Or- 
leans, and last of all for himself." 

But all this is wrong placed, for she was 
irst contracted to the Dauphin, then to the 
Emperor, and then treated about to the King 
of Scotland ; after that it was left to Francis's 
choice, whether she should be married to 
himself, or his second son the Duke of Or- 
leans : so little did our Poet know the public 
transactions of that time. 

Ibid.] — 9. He says, " She was in the end 
contracted to the Dauphin :" from whence 
he concludes, " that ail foreign princes were 
satisfied with the lawfulness of the marriage." 

She was first of all contracted to the Dau- 
phin. Foreign princes were so little satis- 
fied of the lawfulness of the marriage, that 
though she, being hetr to the crown of Eng- 
land, was a match of great advantage ; yet 
their counsellors excepted to it, on that verf 
account, that the marriage was not good. 
This was done in Spain, and she was re- 
jected, as a writer who lived in that time in- 
forms us ; and Handers confesses it was done 
by the French Ambassador. 

P. 7.]— 10. He says, " Wolsey was first 
bishop of Lincoln, then of Duresme, after 
that of Winchester, and last of all arch-bishop 
of York ; after that he was made chancellor, 
then cardinal and legate." 

The order of these preferments is quite re- 
tersed ; for Wolsey, soon after he was made 



bishop of Lincoln, upon Cardinal Bembridge's 
de:\th, was not only promoted to the See of 
York, but advanced to be a cardinal in the 
seventh year of the King's reign : and some 
months after that, he was made lord chan- 
cellor; and seven years after that, he got the 
bishoprick of Duresme, which six years after 
he exchanged for Winchester. He had beard 
perhaps that he enjoyed all these prefer- 
ments; but knowing nothing of our affairs 
beyond hearsay, he resolved to make him 
rise as poeu order their heroes, by degrees, 
and therefore ranks his advancement not ac- 
cording to truth, but in the method he liked 
best himself. 

P. 8]— It. He says, «* Wolsey first de- 
signed the divorce, and made Longland, that 
was the King's confessor, second his motion 
for it." 

The King not only denied this in public, 
saying, that he himself had first moved it to 
Longland in confession; and that Wolsey 
had opposed it all he could : but in private 
dimrourse with Grinsus, told him, be had 
laboured under these scruples for seven 
years ; uptem perpetuii annis trepidatio. Which, 
reckoning from the year 1531, in which Gri- 
nttus wrote this to one of his friends, will 
fall back to the year 1524, long before Wolsey 
had any provocation to tempt him to it. 

P. 9.]— 1«. He says, " In the year 1526. 
in which the King was first made to doubt 
of bis marriage, he was resolved then whom 
to marry when he was once divorced." 

But by his other story, Anne Boleyn was 
then but fifteen years old. and went to France 
at that age, where she stayed a considerable 
time before she came to the court of England. 

Ibid.] — 13. He says, "The King ^pent a 
vear in a private search, to see what could 
be found, either in the Scriptures, or the 
Pope's bull, to be made use of against his 
marriage ; but they could find nothing." 

In that time all the bishops of England, 
except Fisher, declared under their hand and 
seal^, that they thought the marriage unlaw- 
ful ; for which see page 61 , and upon what 
reasons this was grounded, has been clearly 
opened, page 158, Uc. 

Ibid.] — 14. He says, " If there were any 
ambiguities in the Pope's first letters (mean- 
ing the bull for dispensing with the marriage) 
they were cleared by other letters, which I-er- 
dinand of Spain had afterwards procured." 

These other letters (by which he means the 
breve) bear date the same day with the bull ; 
and so were not procured afterwards. Inhere 
were indeed violent presumptions of their 
being forged long after, even after the pro- 
cess had been almost a year in agitation. 
But though they helped the matter in some 
lesser particulars, yet in the main business, 
whether Prince Arthur did know his Priucess, 
they did it a great prejudice ; for whereas 
the bull bore, that by Uie Queen's petition 
her former marriage waa perhaps eomummatedt 
the breve bears, that, in her petition, the 



153 



RECORDS. 



marriage was »aid toba consommated, with* 
out any perhap%,* 

P. 9.]— 15. He faya. "The King haying 
seen these second letters, both he and his 
council resolved to move no more in it." 

The process was carried on, almost a year, 
befoBB the breve was heard of : and the for- 
gery of it soon appeared, so they went on 
notwithstanding it. 

P. 10.]--16. He says, "The Bishop of 
Tarby being come from France, to conclude 
the match for the Lady Mary, was set on by 
the King and the Cardinal, to move the ex- 
ception to the lawfulness of the marriage." 

There is no reason to believe this ; for that 
fiifthop, though afterwards made a cardinal, 
never published this : which both he ought 
to have done as a good catholic, and cer- 
tainly would have done as a true cardinal, 
when he saw what followed upon it, and per- 
ceived that he was trepanned to be the first 
mover of a thing, which ended so fatally for 
the interests of Rome. 

P. 11.]— 17. He says, "The Bishop of 
Tarby. in a speech before the King in council, 
said, that not he alone, but almost all learned 
men, thought the King's marriage unlawful 
and null : so that he was freed from the bond 
of it, and that it was against the rules of the 
gospel ; and that all foreign nations had ever 
spoken very freely of it, lamenting that the 
King was drawn into it in his youth." 

It is not ordinary for ambassadors to make 
speeches in King's councils : but if this be true, 
it agrees ill with what this Author delivers in 
his third page, that there was not a man in the 
whole church, nor under heaven, that spoke 
against it ; otherwise the Bishop of Tarby waa 
both an impudent and a foolish man. 

P. 13.]— 18. He says, " Upon the Pope'a 
captivity, Wolsey was sent over to France 
with 300,000 crowns to procure the Pope's 
liberty." 

Hall, Hollingshead, and Stow, say, he car- 
ried over 240.0(K> pounds sterling, which is 
more than thrice that sum 

P. 13.]— 19. He says, 'Two colleagues 
were sent in this embassy with the Cardinal." 

His greatness was above that, and none 
are mentioned in the Records. 

Ibid.l— «0. He says, " Orders followed 
him to Calais, not to move any thing about 
the King's marriage with the French King's 
sister, the King having then resolved to marry 
Anne Boleyn." 

This agrees ill with what he said page 9, 
that a year before the King was resolved 
whom to marry. 

Ibid.]— ISl. He says, " King Henry, that 
he might have freer access to Sir Thomas 
Boleyn 's lady, sent him tp France ; where, 
after he had stayed two years, his lady was 
with child of Anne Boleyn by the King." 

* See this breve, No. XV. p. 23, and the 
ground fov supposing it to be forged, p. 9t, 
of Vol, 1 



This story was already confuted, see psges 
6.5, 66 ; and in it there are more than one or 
two lies. 

1. Sir Thomas Boleyn went not ambas- 
sador to France till the seventh year of the 
King's reign : and if two years after that 
Anne was bom, which was the ninth of his 
reign, she must then have been but ten years 
old at this time. 

t. Though he had sent him upon his first 
coming to the crown, this could not be true ; 
for two years after, admit her to be bom, 
that is anno 1511, then a year before this, 
which was anno 1526, she was fifteen yeari 
old ; in which age, Sanders says, she was cor- 
rupted in her father's house, and sent over to 
France, where she stayed long. But all this 
is false : for, 

3. She was born two years before the King 
came to the crown, in the year 1607, and if 
her father was sent to France two jeara 
before, it was in the year 1505. 

4. The King being then Prince, was but 
fourteen jears old, for he was bora the f 8th 
of June, m the year 1491 : in which age. there 
is no reason to think he was so forward as 
to be corrapting other men's wives, for they 
will not allow his brother, when almost two 
years elder, to have known his own wife. 

As for the other pieces of this story, that 
Sir Thomas Boleyn did sue his lady in the 
Spiritual Court ; that upon the King's sending 
him word that she was with child by him, he 
passed it over ; that the King had also known 
her sister, and that she had owned it to the 
Queen, that at the fifteenth year of Anne's age, 
she had prostituted herself both to her father's 
butler, and chaplain ; that then she was sent 
to France, where she was at first for some 
time concealed, then brought to court, where 
she was so notoriously lewd, that she was 
oalled a Hackney ; that she afterwards was 
kept by the French King; that when she 
came over into England, Sir Thomas VViat 
was admitted to base privacies with her, and 
ofiTered to the King and his council, that he 
himself should with his own eyes see it ; and, 
in fine, that she was ugly, misshaped, and 
monstrous, are such a heap of impudent lies, 
that none but a fool, as well as a knave, 
would venture on such a recital. And for all 
this, he cites no other authority but Rastal's 
Life of Sir Thomas More, a book that was 
seen by none but himself ; and he gives no 
other evidence that there was any such book 
but his own authority. Nor is it likely that 
Rastal ever writ More's life, since he did 
not set it out with his works, which he pub- 
lished in one Tolume, anno 1556. It is true, 
More's son-in-law. Roper, writ his life, which 
is since printed, but there is no such story in 
it. The whole is such a piece of lying, as if 
he who forgeil it had resolved to outdo all 
who had ever gone before him : for can it be 
so much as imagined, that a King could 
pursue a design for seven years together, of 
marrying a woman of so scandalow a life. 



APPENDIX. 



158 



aod 80 disagreeable a person ; and tbat he 
vbo was always in the other extreme uf jea- 
looay. did never try oat these reporu, and 
would not so much as see what Wiat in* 
formed 1 Nor were these things published in 
the libels that were printed at that time, 
either in the £mperor's court, or at Rome. 
All which shew, that this was a desperate 
contrivance of malicious traitors ai^ainst their 
Sovereign Queen Elizabeth, to defame and 
disgrace her. And this 1 take to he the true 
reason, why none made any full answer to 
this book all her time. It was not thought 
for the Queen's honour to let such stuff be so 
much considered as to merit an answer. So 
that the 15, 14, Id, 16, 17, and 18th pages are 
one continued lie. 

P. 16.]— 1«. He says, " Sir Thomas Bo- 
leyn, hearing the King intended to marry his 
supposed daughter, came over in all haste 
from France, to put him in mind that she 
was his own child ', and that the King bade 
him hold his peace for a fool, for a hundred 
had lain with his wife as well as he, but 
whosesoever daughter she was, she should be 
his wife ; and opon that Sir Thomas instruct- 
ed his daughter how she should hold the 
King in her toils." 

Sir Thomas most have thought the King 
had an ill memory, if he had forgot such a 
story : but the one part of this makes him 
afraid that the King ahould marry his daugh- 
ter, and the other part makes him afraid they 
should miss their hopes in it : not to mention 
how little likely it is, that a King of such 
high vanity, would have done that which the 
privatest person has an aversion to — I mean, 
the marrying the daughter of one whom they 
know to be a common prostitute. 

P. 19.]— 23. He says. " WoJsey. before 
bis return from France, sent Gambara to the 
Pope, desiring him to name himself Vicar of 
the Papacy, daring his captivity." 

This was not done till almost a year after 
this : and the motion was sent by Staphileos, 
dean of the Rota, for which see page 80. 

p. so.]— 24. He says, *' None but ill men 
and ignorant persons wrote against the mar- 
riage, bat all learned and good men wrote 
for it." 

The whole doctors of the church, in all 
ages, were against it; and no doctor, an- 
cienter than Cajetan, could ever be found to 
have writ for it. 

ibid.]— 23. He says, " That though great 
endeavours were used to persuade Sir Tho- 
mas More of the unlawfulness of the mar- 
page, all was in vain." 

Is it probable that the King would have 
made him lord chancellor, when he was so 
earnest in this business, if he had not known 
that he would have gone along with him in 
it t By one of his letters to Cromwell out of 
the Tower, it appears, that he approved the 
divorce, and had great hopes of success in it, 
M long as it was prosecuted at Rome, and 
fonndad on the defects in the bolL And in 



the twenty- second year of the King's reign, 
when the opinions of the universities, and 
the books of learned men were brought to 
England against the marriage, he carried 
them down to the House of Commons, and 
made read them there ; after which he de- 
sired they would report in their country what 
they had heard and seen ; and then all men 
would openly perceive that the King had not 
attempted this matter of his will and plea- 
sure, but only for the discharge of his coa- 
science. More was a man of greater inte- 
grity than to have said this, if he had thought 
the marriage good ; so that he has either af- 
terwards changed his mind, or did at this 
time dissemble too artUicially with the 
King. 

P. 22.}— 26. After a long flourish about 
the King's secret fears and apprehensions, 
and the perplexities the Cardinal was in, 
which must pass for a piece of hit wif , that is 
to say, lying, for he knew none of their 
thoughts ; he says, " That Gardiner and Sir 
Francis Brian were sent to the Pope together, 
Gardiner being then secretary of state." 

In this there are only three gross mistakes. 
First, Gardiner was not sent with the first 
message to the Pope ; Secretary Knight car- 
ried it. 

2. Sir Francis Brian went never to Rome 
with Gardiner. It is true, a year after the 
commencing the suit. Sir Francis Brian was 
sent to* Rome, and about a month after him 
Gardiner was also sent ; so though they were 
both together at Rome, yet they were not sent 
thither together. 

S. Gardiner was not secretary of state, but 
was Wolsey's secretary, when he went first 
to Rome, and was made a privy-counsellor 
when he was sent thither the second time ; 
and was not secretary of state till some 
months after his return from his jonmey tho 
last time. 

P. 2S.]— 27. He says, "They made the 
Pope believe that the Queen would willingly 
retire into a monastery." 

This WIS on the contrary a contrivance of 
the Pope's, who thought it the easiest way to 
bring the matter to a good issue ; but in Eng- 
land they had no hopes of it, and so always 
diverted the motion when it was proposed by 
the Pope. 

Ibid.]— 28. He says, «* The Pope said be 
would consult with some cardinals and di- 
vines, and do all that he could lawfully do to 
give the King satisfaction." 

Upon the first motion of it, the Pope frank- 
ly granted the King's desire ; and gave a bull 
with a commission upon it : and only con- 
sulted some cardinals about the methods of 
doing it. And did assure the King, that he 
would not only do every thing that could be 
granted in law or joatioe. but whatsoever he 
could grant out of thefklnmi rf hit pomer. It 
is true, afterwards when the Pope changed 
his measures, and resolved to agree with the 
Emperor, he pretended he undeistood not 



154 



RECORDS. 



these things himself, but would needs turn it 
over upon the cardinals and divines. 

P. «4.]— 29. He says, " All the cardinals 
were of a mind that th'.' narriage was good." 

Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor, by the force 
of that mighty argument of 44N)0 crowns, 
changed bis mind. All the other cardinals 
Wf re forward in granting the King's desires, 
for which he wrote them a letter of thanks. 

P. «6.]— SO. He says, •• The Pope granted 
the commission to the two Legates, not 
doubting but it was true, that had been told 
him of the Queen's readiness to go into a mo- 
nastery." 

The Pope knew she would not yield to anj 
such thing ; but when he granted that com- 
mission, he sent with Campegio a decretal 
bull, annulling the marriage : and sent after- 
wards a promise never to advocate the pro- 
cess, but to confirm what sentence the Legates 
should give ; though soon after he broke his 
promise most signally. And since he had 
often dispensed with others for breaking their 
faiih, he might think that it was hard to deny 
him the same privilege for himself. 

Ibid.]— SI. He says* "The Pope under- 
standing that the Queen did not consent to 
the propositions that were made, and that 
he had been abused, sent after Campegio, 
when he was on his journey, that he should 
not proceed to a sentence without a new 
order." 

The Pope sent Campana to England after 
Campegio, to assure the King he would do 
every thing for him that he could do out tf 
thejulneu of hit power : and ordered the same 
person to charge Cardinal Campegio to burn 
the decretal bull, which he had sent by him ; 
in all which the Pope, as appears by the ori- 
ginal letters, was only governed by politic 
maxims, and considered nothing but the dan- 

Sers himself was like to fall in ; though San- 
ers would persuade us, he was ready to run 
the hazard of all these. 

P. 30.]--38. He says, «• The King by hia 
letters to the Pope, did, at the same time 
that he was moving scruples about his own 
marriage, transact about a dispensation for a 
marriage betwixt his own natural son the 
Duke of Richmond, and his daughter the 
Lady Mary." 

Though the whole dispatches at that time, 
both to and from Rome, be most happily pre- 
served, there is not the least mention of any 
such design : and can any body think that if 
any such motion had been made, the Pope 
would not have taken great advantages from 
it, and that these letters would not have 
been afterwards published 1 But this Sanders 
thought was a pretty embellishment of his 
fable ; and of a piece with this is his next. 

P. 30.}— 35. He says,*' The Kingdid under 
his own hand confess, he had known Anne 
Boleyn's sister Mary, and desired the Pope 
would dispense with his marrying Anne not- 
withstanding that." 

'i\e falsehood of this appeaza from the re- 



cital of it : and how came it that these letters 
were not published 1 Nor is there any men- 
tion of this in all the dispatches I have seen. 
And it is not possible that in so many con- 
ferences which the English ambassadors had 
with the Pope, these two things should never 
have been discoursed of. And can it be 
thought credible, that at the same time when 
the King pretended such scruples and trou- 
bles of conscience, he could be guilty of so 
much folly and impudence, as to put himself 
thus in the Pope's mercv, by two such de- 
mands 1 This was a rorgery of Cardinal 
Pole's, which Sanders greedily catched to 
dress up the scene. 

P. 34.]— 34. From page 34 to 4«, there 
is a trifling account given of the reasons 
brought against the marriage, which Sanders 
answers manfully, and fights courageously 
against the man of straw he had set up. But 
if that be compared with what has been 
opened in the History, it will appear how 
lame and defective his account is. 

P. 4«.]— 35. He says, " Clark, bishop 
of Bath and Wells. Tonstal, bishop of Lon- 
don, and West, bishop of Ely, writ for the 
lawfulness of the King's mamage." 

All the bishops except Fisher, had a year 
before this given it under their hands and 
seals, that the King's marriage was unlawful : 
and in all the memorials of that time, Fisher 
is the only bishop I find mentioned to have 
writ for it. Tonstal was also soon after trans- 
lated to Duresme, which none that have 
considered that King's temper, will think 
could have been done, if he had interposed 
in so tender a point, agamst what the King 
so vehementlv desired. 

P. 42.] — 36. He says, " That Abell, 
Powel, Fetherston, and Ridley, also writ for 
the marriage." 

This is not likely of the second and third, 
for they being afterwards attainted of treason, 
no such books were objected to them ; but 
the crime charged on them, was only that 
they said, the King's marriage with Queen 
Katberine was good. 

P. 43.]— 37. He says, " All things ap- 
peared clear in the trial before the Legates, 
m behalf of the marriage, so that they could 
give no sentence against such full evidence 
as was brought for it." 

This is said without any regard to truth , 
for all the matter of fact that had been alleg- 
ed, was clearly proved for the contrary side. 
It was proved that Prince Arthur married 
the Queen : violent presumptions appeared 
of his consummating the marriage. It was 
also proved that the King was under age 
when the bull was obtained, and that the 
petitions given in his name, upon which the 
bull was granted, were false : that the King 
had not desired it, but when he came of age 
he had protected against it : and that there 
was no hazard of a war between Spain and 
England, the preventing which was the chief 
reason set down in the bull that permitted it. 



APPENDIX. 



155 



$0 that all that bad been informed at Rome, 
as to matter of fact, was fully proved before 
the Legates, by clear instruments, and many 
and noble witnesses. 

Ibid.] — ^S8. He puts a long bold speech 
in Campegio's mouth, who was far from as- 
suming such freedom ; but lived licentiously 
in England, in all manner of disorders, of 
which both he and bis bastard son were 
guilty. And by dissembling, and other arts, 
persuaded the King to delay the process, from 
day to day, giving him full assurances, that 
in conclusion he should obtain what he desired : 
and by such means he gained time, and drew 
out the trial, till the Pope had ended his treaty 
with the Emperor ; and then be served him 
an Italian trick, by adjourning the court. 

p. 48.]_s9. He says," Some doctors, being 
corrupted with the King's money, declared 
for him ; but those were none of the most 
learned." 

The King ordered those he sent, not to 
give or promise any thing to any person, till 
they had delivered their opinion freely : upon 
which some of them wrote to him, that they 
would answer upon their heads, that they had 
followed his orders in that particular. 

p. 48.] — 40. He says, '* 1 hose determina- 
tions were published in the names of the 
universities, to deceive the world by a false 
representation of so great authorities." 

Were the public seals of the universities 
pst to their determinations, after a long de- 
bate, all being required to deliver their con- 
sciences upon oath, and done with the unani- 
mous consent of the whole faculty in some 
places, false representations 1 This was done 
in Italy, in Padua, Bononia, Ferrara, and 
Milan, under the Pope and the Emperor's 
eye, and within their dominions. 

p, 50.] — 41. He says. '* Endeavours were 
osfcd to corrupt the University of Colen, and 
some others in Germany, for which great 
sums were offered, and that the King was at 
a vast expense in it." 

Crook's accompts shew that his expense 
in Italy was very inconsiderable. And who 
can imagine, that when Paris, Padua, and 
Bononia, had declared for the King, he would 
be much concerned for Colen, or any other 
university in Germany t Those who will be- 
lieve Sanders, and such authors as he quotes, 
Cochieus, and an unknown bishop of Brazil, 
may if they will. 

P. 51 ]— 42. He says, " In Oxford the 
King not being able to obtain a satisfactory 
answer in that matter, eight students of the 
Univeraty broke into the place where the seal 
was laid, and put it to an answer, which pass- 
ed for the determination of the University." 

The Lord Herbert says, there was an ori- 
ginal instrument passed, which he saw ; by 
which the University did appoint a commit- 
tee of thirty three doctors and bachelors of 
divinity to examine the questions proposed 
by the King, and to set the seal of the Uni- 
versity to any answer that they should agree 



on : and these did afterwards give a resolu- 
tion against the lawfulness of the marriage. 

P. bt ] — 43. " He tells a long story of the 
King's endeavours to gain Keginald Pole, 
and that he came over to Kngland ; and being 
much pressed by his kindred to comply with 
the King, he went to him, fully purposed to 
have done it : but could not speak a word to 
him, till he resolved to talk to him in another 
style ; and then he found bis tongue, and 
spake very freely to the King, who put his 
hands sometimes to his poniard, intending to 
have killed him ; but was overcome with the 
simplicity and humility of his discourse : and 
so the King continued his pension to him, 
and gave him leave to go back to Padua." 

This is another pretty adventure of one of 
the heroes of the romance, but has this mis- 
fortune in it — that it is all without any proof:* 
for as none of the books of that time ever 
mention it, so neither did Pole himself pre- 
tend to have carried so, in his book, though 
written with the most provoking insolence 
that was possible. In it he mentions his 
going over to England, but not one word of 
any such discourse with the King. And 
King Henry was not a man of such a tem- 
per, as to permit one of Pole's quality to 
go out of England, and live among his ene- 
mies, and continue his pensions to him, if he 
had to his face opposed him in a matter he 
laid so much to heart. 

P. 53.1—44. He says," Fisher of Roches- 
ter, and Holman, bisnop of Bristol, wrote for 
the marriage.** * 

There was no bishoprick, nor bishop of 
Bristol at that time, nor thirteen years after. 

Ibid.] — 45. '* Many are reckoned up who 
wrote for the marriage in all nations." 

These are neither to be compared in num- 
ber, nor authority, to those who wrote against 
it ; a hundred books were shewed in parlia- 
ment, written by divines, and lawyers beyond 
sea. besides the determinations of twelve of 
the most celebrated universities in Europe. 
The Emperor did indeed give so great re- 
wards, and such good benefices, to those who 
wrote against the King, that it is a wonder 
there were not more writers of his side. 

P. 56.] — 16. He says, " That upon War- 
ham, archbishop of Canterbury's death, the 
Earl of Wiltshire told the King that he had 
a chaplain, who was at his house, that would 
certainly serve the King in the matter of his 
divorce; upon which Cranmer was pro- 
HMted." 

Cranmer was no stranger to the King at 
this time : he was first recommended by the 
King to the Earl of Wiltshire, to be kept in 
his house ; but was in Germany when War- 
ham died, and made no haste over, but de- 
layed his journey some months. It is true, 
he was of the mind that the King ought to 

* Wood is the authority generally cited 
for this, but perhaps he took it only from 
Sanders. 



i.>a 



RECORDS. 



be divorced ; bat ibU was not out of fenrile 
compliance, for wben the King pressed him 
in other things that were against his con- 
science, he expressed all the courage and 
constancy of mind which became so great a 
prelate. 

P. 56.]— 47. Ho says, " That Cranmer 
being to swear the oath of obedience to the 
Pope, before he was consecrated, did protest 
to a public notary, that he took it against his 
will ; and that he had no mind to keep his 
faith to the Pope, in prejudice to the King's 
authority." 

He did not protest that he did it anwillingly, 
nor was it only to a notary, but twice at the 
high altar he repeated the protestation that 
he made ; which was to this effect, that he 
intended not thereby to oblise himself to any 
thing, contrary to the law of God, the King's 
prerogative, or the laws of the land ; nor to 
be restrained from speaking, advising, or con- 
senting to any thing that should concern the 
nformatioa of the Christian faith, the govern- 
nent of the church of England, and the pre- 
rogative of the crown and kingdom. 

P. 57 .] — 48. He says, " Cranmer did in 
all things so comply with the King*s lusts, 
that the King was wont to say he was the 
only man that had never contradicted him in 
any thing he had a mind to." 

Cranmer was both a good snbject, and a 
modest and discreet man, and so would obey 
and submit as far as he might, without sin : 
yet when his conscience charged him lo ap- 

C against any thing that the King pressed 
to, as in the matter of the six Articles, 
he did it with Buch resolution and boldness. 

P. 58.]— 49. He says, '*Tbe King going 
over to Calais, carried Anne Boleyn secretly 
with him." 

He carried her over in great state, having 
made her Marchioness of Pembroke ; and in 
the public interview between him and Fran- 
cis, she appeared with all possible splen- 
dour. 

p. 59.]— 50. He says, "After the King's 
return from France, he brought the action of 
premunire against all the clergy." 

This is an error of two years, for so long 
before this voyage to France was that action 
besun : and the clerg^r about eighteen months 
before had made their submission, and ob- 
tained their pardon in March, 15S1, which 
appears by the printed statutes, and the King 
went over to France in September, 15SS ; so 
that it is clear Sanders never looked for any 
verification of what he wrote. 

P.59.] — 51. Hesays, "The King byan un- 
heard-of tyranny, and a new calumny, brought 
this charge against the clergy." 

These laws, upon which the charge was 
founded, bad been oft renewed : they were 
first made under Edward the First, by reason 
of the papal encroachments that save the rise 
to them J they were oft confirmed by Edward 
the Third, Richard the Second, Henry the 
Fourth, and Henry the Fifth, with the con- 



currence of their parliaments , so the dutfg* 
was neither new nor tyrannical. 

Ibid.]— 52. Hesays, "The clergy submit- 
ted to the King, being betrayed by their me- 
tropolitans Cranmer and Lee." 

The submission was made two years before 
Cranmer was archbishop, in March, 1531, 
and Cranmer was consecrated in March, 
1553 ; but at that time Warham sat in Can- 
terbury. As for Lee, he opposed it for some 
time. 

Ibid.] — 53. He says, *'The whole clergy pe- 
titioned the King, to forgive their crime, ac- 
cording to that supreme power which he had 
over all the clergy and laity, within this 
Kingdom : from whence the King's counsel- 
lors took occasion afterwards to call him 
Suprems Head,** 

The clergy did in the title of their submis- 
sion call the King in formal terms. Supreme 
Head of tki Church and Ciergy of Ettgiand, at 
far atftythe law of C&n'st is XaJfal : to which 
Fisher, with the rest of the convocation sub- 
scribed. And all this was done when More 
was chancellor. 

p. 69.]— 54. He says, " When the King 
went to marry Anne Boleyn, he persuaded 
Rowjand Lee, made soon after bishop of 
Coventry and Litchfield, to oflficiate in it, as- 
suring him he had obtained a bull for it from 
Rome, which was then lying in his cabinet. 
Upon which Lee, giving credit to what he 
said, did marry them." 

This is another trial of Sanders's wit, to 
excuse Lee, who, though at this time he com- 
plied absolutely with U&e Kins, yet did after- 
wards turn over to the Popish party ; there- 
fore, to make him look a little clean, this story 
must be forged. But at that time all the 
world saw that the Pope and the Emperor 
were so linked together, that Lee could not but 
know that no such thing was possible. And 
he was so obsequious to the King, that such 
arts were needless to persuade him to any 
thing the King had a mmd to. 

P. 66.] — 55. For five p&ees he runs out in 
repetition of all those foul lies concerninjr 
Anne Boleyn, by which he designed both to 
disgrace the remrmers, who were supported 
by her, and to defame her daughter Queen 
Elisabeth, which have been before confuted : 
after that he says, " Queen Katherine, with 
three maids and a small family, retired into 
the country." 

She had both the respect of a princess dowa- 
ger, and all the jointure contracted to her by 
Prince Arthur ; so she could not be driven 
to that straitness : but this must go for an 
ornament in the> fable. 

P. 71.]— 56. He says, "It was concluded, 
that Cranmer might be more free to p<ws sen- 
tence, that there should be an oath imposed 
on the clergy, for paying the same obedience 
to the King that they had paid the Pope :" 
upon which he tells a long formal story, for 
two pages, that "it was resolved to draw 
Fisher into it, to swear obedience to the King 



APPENDIX. 



157 



in all ecclesiafltical cauMS, with that eicep- 
tion, as far as is lawful, meearding to th§ werd 
if God ; which he did, and penniaded others 
to do it ; and upon this Cranmer, taking the 
new oath, went and piononnced judgment for 
diTorce." 

There is not one tittle of this tme, for there 
was no oath sworn about the King's sapre- 
macj at this time. The story of Fisher, is 
that which was done by the convocation two 
years before Cranmer's preferment, nor was 
there any oath taken then, or at this time. It 
is true, two years after this, Gardiner, Stokes- 
iey , and many other bishops, did of their own 
accord take such an oath ; bat there was no 
law for it till the twenty-eighth year of the 
King's reign. 

P. 72.)— 57. He says, "One Richard Risey 
(or Rouse, according to the Records) waa 
hired by Anne Boleyn to poison Fisher." 

Rouse was boiled alive for poisoning the 
Bishop's fsmily, but did not discover any that 
set him on it : which none can think but he 
would have done, if the Queen had hired 
him to it, and had then deserted him to perish 
in so horrid a manner. 

P. 73.] —68. He says, " Cranmer being by 
authority of parliament freed from his oath 
to the Pope, and bound by a new one to the 
King, went now confidently to pronounce 
sentence." 

The itarliament did not put down the Pope's 
authority for eight months after this, and ap- 
pointed no new oath till three years after ; 
for Cranmer sat in judgment as Primate of 
Englandr and Legate of the Apostolic See. 

P. 73.)— 59. He says, " Cranmer carried 
some bishops with him, and having cited the 
Queen, without hearing her, he gave sentence 
against the marriage." 

Gardiner, Stokesley* Clark, and Longlaad, 
the Bishops of Winchester, London, Bath, 
and Lincoln, went with him. He could not 
hear the Queen, when she would not appear: 
but he examined all the instruments and 
evidences that had been brought in the whole 
process. 

P. 75.]— 60. He says, " The Pope would 
not proceed against the King, till he met with 
the French King at Marseilles ; but that the 
English Ambassadors did there carry so in- 
solently, that Francis was ashamed of their 
behaviour ; and desired the Pope to proceed 
against the King as he thought fit, and that 
he should never defend him more, but should 
be against him." 

Here the romance goes on too grossly, for 
the Pope and the French King agreed at 
Marseilles to bring this matter to an issue. 
1'he Pope declared he thought the King's 
cause was just and right ; and promised, if 
the King would send a full submission to 
Rome, he would give sentence in his favour. 
Upon which the French King sent over the 
Bishop of Paris, who prevailed with the King 
to do it; though tiis afterwards came to 
nothing. It is true, Bonner, who was alwaya 



offidous and forward when there was any 

thing to he got by it, being sent to Marseilles 
by the King, to deliver an appeal in the 
King's name to the Pope, to the next general 
council ; and perhaps knowing nothing of the 
private transactions between the Pope and 
the French King, it being a secret of too great 
importance to be communicated to such a 
hot-brained man, did deliver his message to 
the Pope in such provoking language, that 
the Pope talked of throwing him into a boil- 
ing cauldron ; and he was fain to fly for it. 

P. 76.]— 61. He says, " The Pope return- 
ing to Italy, after he had again most carefully 
reviewed the whole cause, gave sentence." 

This was so precipitated, that they would 
not stay six days beyond the time which they 
prefixed, for the return of the messenger that 
was sent to England : but dispatched that, 
which by the forms of their court should have 
been done in three consistories, all in one 
day. 

P. 78.] — 6t. He says, ''Upon this sentence* 
the King, being enraged, did command Queen 
Katheiine to be only called Princess, and 
declared her daughtex the Lady Mary a bas- 
tard." 

Both these were done five months before 
the Pope's sentence, and soon after the sen- 
tence was pronounced by Cranmer. And 
these were the natural consequences of it ; 
for the marriage being annulled, neither 
could she be longer a Queen, nor her daugh- 
ter Princess any more. 

Ibid.]— 63. He says, "The King impri- 
soned F. Forest, a Franciscan observant, a 
most holy and learned man, fqr contradicting 
Latimer, when he was inveighing against the 
Pope's authority." 

Concerning this Forest, I have seen an 
original letter of one List, a friar of the same 
house, a year after this, that says Forest was a 
great scandal to their house, and was very 
ignorant ; and that though he had been much 
against the King in his marriage, yet he had 
then insinuated himself into his favour, of 
which many of the house, who were for the 
King's cause, had great apprehensions. In 
the same letter he writes, how cruel they 
were against any of their brethren, who they 
thought discovered any thing that was done 
among them ; and that one Rainscroft, 
a brother, whom they suspected to have 
informed what passed among them, was 
cruelly nsed, and kept in prison till he died ; 
which he chiefly imputes to Forest. This 
friar swore the King's supremacy, and yet at 
the same time was persuading others not to 
do it ; and being questioned upon it, said, 
he took the oath only with his outward, but 
not with his inward man ; and for that, and 
his denying the gospel, he was burnt as an 
obstinate heretic. 

P. 79.]— 64. He says, "Abell,Powel. and 
Fetherston, were put in prison because they 
consulted with the Maid of Kent." 

This is only charged upon the fomwr of 



158 



RECORDS. 



tbese, but the two latter are not accused of 
ao y sach thing. 

ibid.]— 63. He saye, "Elizabeth, being 
born the 8th of September, but five months 
after the King had publicly married her mo- 
ther, could not be the lawful issue of that 
marriage." 

This is a malicious lie, for himself confess- 
ed that the King was married to her mother 
the 14th of November, the former year ; be- 
tween which and the 8th of September, there 
were ten months ; nor was the King ever after 
that married publicly to the Queen. For what 
he calls a public marriage, was only the 
shewing her o])eoly as Queen. But the de- 
sign of this lie is so ▼isible, that it needs not 
be opened. 

P. 7 9. J— 66. He says, "The King's daugh- 
ter Mary, who was then present, could never 
be induced to think she was the King's child.*' 

In the former page lie said Mary was sent 
to her mother, and now, forgetUng himself 
too soon, he says, she was present when Eli- 
sabeth was boin. What Mary's thoughts 
were, none can tell, but she publicly acknow- 
ledged her to be her sister, though she did 
not use her as one. 

P. 80.]— 67. He says. " Elisabeth Barton, 
who was famed for her sanctity, and six with 
her, who thought she was inspired by the 
Holy Ghost, were accused in parliament." 

Those six knew that she was not inspired ; 
and that all that was given out about her, was 
a contrivance of their's, who had instructed 
her to play such tricks; as was proved by 
their own confessions and other evidences. 

Ibid.] — 68. He says, "They all died very 
constantly -," and on the margent calls them 
**uten martyrt,** 

The Nun herself acknowledged the impos- 
ture at her death, and laid the heaviest weight 
of it on the priests that suffered with her, 
who had taught her the cheat ; so that tbey 
died both for treason and imposture. And 
this being Sanders's^'aiifc, as appeared by his 
worfci, they were indeed martyrs for it. 

Ibid.] — 69. He says, "More and Fisher, 
having examined her. could see no ground to 
think she was acted bj a fanatical spirit, as 
it was given out." 

it was not given out that she was acted by 
a fanatical spirit, for that had been more ho- 
nest ; but her spirit was cheating and kna- 
very. More cleared himself, and looked on 
her as a weak woman, and commonly called 
her the Silly Maid. But Fisher did disown 
her when die cheat was discovered, though 
he had given her too much encouragement 
before. 

P 81.]— 70. He says, " The thing she pro- 
phesied came to pass; which was, that Mary 
should be Queen of England." 

The thing for which she and her complices 
were attainted of treason, was, that she said. 
If the King married Anne Boleyn, he should 
not 6e a King a month lovgtTt and not an hour 
longer in th$ sight of Cod, and should dit a 



vHUuns death. But it did not serve Sanders'* 
ends to tell this. 

Ibid.]— 71. He says. "The day she suf- 
fered, many of the nobility came and swore 
to the succession of the issue of the King's 
marriage with Queen Anne, before the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury, the Lord Chancellor, 
and Cromwell." 

Both Houses of Parliament did in the 
House of Lords take that oath, on the day of 
their prorogation, which was the 30th of 
March, as appears bv the second act of the 
next session ; and the Nun, with her com- 
plices, did not suffer till the If 1st of April after. 

Ibid.]— 72. He says, " The Franciscans of 
the observance, chiefly two fathers in London, 
Elston and Pay ton, did, both in their ser- 
mons and public disputes, justify the King's 
marriage with Queen Katherine." 

Klston and Payton were not (tf London, but 
of Greenwich. They compared the King to 
Achab, and said, in the pulpit, to his face. 
The dogi should lick Jus blood ; with many other 
such virulent expressions. But to rail at a 
Prince with the most spiteful reproaches that 
could be, was a part of Sanders's faith ; and so 
no wonder those pass for confessors, when Eli- 
sabeth Barton, and her accomplices, are reck- 
oned martyrs. 

P. 8«.]— 73. He says, " Tonstal. bishop of 
Duresme, was ordered by the King's messen- 
gers, not to come to the session of parliament 
i6. regni, in which the King's supremacy was 
established." 

In this he is safer than in some other stories, 
for the journals of that session are lost, so the 
falsehood of this cannot be demonstrated: 
yet it is not at all likely, that he who justified 
all that was done in the former session, in 
which the Pope's power was put down, the 
nomination of bishops annexed to the Crown, 
a reformation of ecclesiastical laws appointed 
to be made, in defence of ail which he wrote 
afterwards, was now so scrupulous as to be 
ordered to stay at home. But Tonstal suffer- 
ing imprisonment in Edward the Sixth's time, 
it was fit to use some art to shew that he was 
unwillingly brought to comply with the King. 

P. 8«.]— 74. He, to shew God's judgments 
on the chief instruments that served the King, 
says, " That the Duke of Norfolk was by the 
King condemned to perpetual imprisonment." 

This betrays palpable ignorance, since he 
was attainted of high treason the very day be- 
fore the King's death, and should have suffer- 
ed the next day, if the King's death had not 
prevented it. But since he will descant on the 
providence of God, he should rather have, 
concluded that his escaping so narrowly was 
a sign of God's great care of him. 

Ibid.] — 75. In the session of parliament 
that met the 3d of November, (as he describes 
it, which was the 'i6th year of theKing*s reign > 
he says, " Mary the King's daughter was ille- 
gitimated, and all her honours were trans- 
ferred on Elisabeth, and tlie Pope's pow<ff 
put down." 



APPENDIX. 



159 



This shews he nerer looked on om public 
statutes; otherwise he had seen that these 
acts passed in the former session. 

p. 84.]— 76. He says, *< When the King 
sent his ambassadors to the French court, 
Francis would not so much as hear them giro 
a justification of the King's proceedings." 

How true this can be, the world may judge, 
since these two Kings continued in a firm alli- 
ance eight years after this. And Francis did 
often treat, both with him and the Princes of 
Germany, about these thmgs, and was inclin- 
ed to do almost all that he did. 

Ibid.]— 77. He say9, "1 he Lutherans did so 
abominate the grounds of his separation from 
Rome, that they could never be induced to 
approve it ;" for which he cites Cochleus, an 
author of his own kidney. 

They did condemn the King's first marriage 
as unlawful, and thought the Pope's dispensa- 
tion had no force ; and so far they approved 
it. But they had this singular opinion, that 
he should have continued unmarried as long 
as Queen Katherine lived. Yet in that they 
were so modest that they only desired to be 
excused, as to the second marriage : which, 
considering that Queen Anne favoured their 
doctrine, and that, by an absolute compli- 
ance with what the King had done, they might 
have secured his protection to themselves, 
whom otherwise they provoked highly, is an 
evidence of a strict adhering to what their 
coDsciences dictated, that cannot be suffi- 
cienily commended. 

P. 85.]— 78. He says, " The King made 
many write apologies for what be did ; which 
some did willingly, being tainted with heresy, 
others unwillingly, and for fear, as Gardiner 
and Tonstal." 

In this he shews how little judgment he 
had of the nature of things, when be thinks 
to excuse their writing for the King, as ex« 
torted by force. To have done it through 
error and mistake, was much the softer ex« 
cuse ; but to make them men of such pro- 
stituted consciences, as not only to subscribe 
and swear, but to write with learning and 
zeal, and yet against their consciences, re- 

f resents them guilty of inexpressible baseness, 
ndeed Gardiner was a man like enough to 
write any thing that might please the King ; 
but Tonstal was a man of greater probity, 
than to have done so unworthy a thing upon 
any account whatsoever. But since he men- 
tioned writers, he should have named Long- 
land, bishop of Lincoln, Stokealey, bishop of 
London, and above all Bonner, who did offi- 
ciously thrust himself into the debate, by 
writing a preface to Gardiner's book, with 
the greatest vehemence that could be. But 
the blood he shed afterwards did so endear 
him to this author, that all past faults were 
forgiven, and to be clean forgotten. 

P. 86.]— 79. He says, •* Five martyrs suf- 
fered because they would not swear the King's 
supremacy accoroiBg to the law that was then 
paMed." 



There was no such law made at that time, 
nor could any such oath be then put to tbenu 
The only oath which the parliament had en- 
acted, was the oath of the succession, and the 
refusing it was only misprision of treason^ and 
was not punishable by death. But it was 
for denying the Kings supremacy, and for 
writing and speaking both agaiost it, and his 
marriage, that they suffered according to law. 

P. 87.J--B0. He says, " Cromwell threat- 
ened the jury in the King's name, with cer- 
tain death, if they did not bring them in 
guilty." 

Every body that knows the law of England , 
will soon conclude this to be a lie : for no 
such threatenings were ever made in trials in 
this nation. Nor was there any need at this 
time; for the law was so plain, and their 
facts so clearly proved, that the juiy could 
not refuse to bring them in guilty. 

P. 88, 89.]— 81. He says, The three Car- 
thusians that suffered, were made to stand 
upright and in one place fourteen days to- 
gether, with irons about their necks, arms, 
and legs, before they died : and then with 
great pomp he describes their death in all its 
parts, as if it had been a new-devised cruelty, 
it being the death which the law appoints for 
traitors. He tells, that Cromwell lamented 
that others of them had died in their cells, 
and so prevented his cruelty. He also adds 
a long story of the severities against the 
Franciscans. 

All this he drew from his learning in the 
legend. The English nation knows none of 
these cruelties, in which the Spanish inquisi- 
tors are very expert. I find, by some original 
letters, that the Carthusians who were shut 
up in their cells, lived about a year after this ; 
so if Cromwell had designed to take away 
their lives, he wanted not opportunities : but 
it appears from what More writ in his impri- 
sonment, that Cromwell was not a cruel man, 
but, on the contrary, merciful and gentlo. 
And for the Franciscans, though they had 
offended the King highly, two of them railing 
spitefully at him to his face, in his chapel at 
Greenwich : yet that was passed over with a 
reproof: from which it appears that he was 
not easily provoked against them. So all that 
relation which he gives, being without any 
authority, must pass for a part of the poem. 

P. 91.]— 8«. He says, " The Bishop of Ro- 
chester was condemned, because he would 
not acknowledge the King's supremacy in 
ecclesiastical matters." 

He was never pressed to acknowledge it, 
but was condemned for denying it, and speak- 
ing against it : for had he kept his opinion 
to himself, he could not have been questioned. 
But the denying the King's titles, of which 
his being supreme head was one, was by the 
law treason ; so he was tried for speaking 
against it, and not for his not acknowledg- 
ing it. 

P. 9.').] — 83. He runs oat in a high com- 
mendation of Fisher, and among other things 



160 



RECORDS. 



mendoQB hit *' episcopal and apostolical 
charity." 

His charity was burning indeed. He was 
a merciless persecutor of heretics, so that 
the rigour of the law, under which he fell, 
was the same measure that he had measured 
out to others. 

P. 100.]->84. Sanders will let the world 
see how carefully he had read the legend, 
and how skilfully he could write after that 
copy, in a pretty fabulous story concerning 
More's death ; to whom I will deny none of 
the praises due to his memory, for his great 
learning, and singular probity: nor had he 
any blemish, but what flowed from the leaven 
of that cruel religion, which carried him to 
great severities against those that preached 
for a reformation. His daughter Roper was 
a woman of great virtue, and worthy of such 
a father, who needed none of Sanders's art to 
represent her well to the world. His story is, 
** That the morning her father dieil, she went 
about distributing all the money she had in 
alms to the poor : and at last was at her 
prayers in a church, when of a sudden she 
remembered that she had forgot to provide a 
winding-sheet for his body ; but having no 
more money left, and not being well-known 
in that place, she apprehended they would 
not give her credit : yet she went to a linen- 
draper's shop, and calling for so much cloth, 
she put her hand in her pocket, knowing she 
had nothing in it, but intending to make an 
excuse, and try if they would trust her. But 
by a miracle she found the price of the sheet, 
and neither more nor less was conveyed into 
her pockeL" This is such a lively essay of 
the man's spirit that invented it, that I leave 
it without any further commentary. 

P. 105.]— e.'!^. He says, *' I^ee, that was 
not in orders, was sent to visit the monas- 
teries, who solicited the chastity of the nuns.'' 

He does not mention Leigblou and London, 
the two chief visitors, for Leigbton brought 
in Lee ; but they were of the Popish party, 
and Lee was Cranmer's friend, therefore all 
must be laid on him. He was in orders, and 
soon after was made dean of York. I have 
seen complaints of Dr. London's soliciting the 
nuns, yet L do not find Lee complained of. 
But since London was a persecutor of here- 
tics, such a small kindness as the concealing 
his name, and the turning the blame over on 
Lee, was not to be stood on among friends, 
especially by a man of Sanders's ingenuity. 

P. 107.] — 86. For the correspondence be- 
tween Q. Katherine and Father Forest, and 
tbe letters that passed, since Sanders tells us 
not a word how he came by them, we are to 
look on them as a piece of the romance. 

P. 114.]— 87. He says, " Anne Boleyn 
bore a monstrous and a misshaped lump of 
flesh, when the time of her bearing another 
child came.'* 

•• She bore a dead child before the time," 
says Hall ; but there was no great reproach 
in that, unless made up by Sanders's wit. 



P. 11 5.]— 88. He lays out the business of 
Anne Boleyn with so much spite and malice, 
that we may easily see against whom he 
chiefly designed this part of his work. He 
says, " She was found guilty of adultery and 
incest." 

There was no evidence against her, but 
only a hearsay from t^e Lady Wingfield : we 
neither know th« credit of that liuiy, nor of 
the person who related it in her name. It 
is true, Mark Smeton did confess his adul- 
tery with the Queen : but it was generally 
thought he was drawn into it by some pro- 
mises that were made to him, and so cheated 
out of his life : but for the Queen, and the 
other four, they attested their innocency to 
the last : nor would any of those unfortunate 
persons redeem their lives at so ignominious 
a rate, as to charge the Queen» whom they 
declared they knew to be innocent ; so that 
all the evidence against her, was a hearsay 
of a woman that was dead, the confession of 
a poor musician, and some idle words herself 
spake of the discourses that had passed be* 
tween her and some of those gentlemen. 

P. 116.]--89. He says, " Foreigners did 
generally rejoice at her fall :" and to prove 
this^ he cites Cochleus's words, that only 
shew that author's ill opinion of her. 

Tbe Germans had so great a value of her, 
that all their correspondence with tbe King 
fell to the ground with her : but he may well 
cite Cochleus, an author of the same honesty 
with himself, from whose writings we may 
with the like security make a judgment of 
foreign matters, as we may upon Sanders's 
testimony believe the account he gives of 
English affairs. 

P. 117]— 90. He tells us, among other 
things done by the King, and picks it out as 
the only instance he mentions of the Kine's 
injunctions, *' That the people should be 
taught in churches the Lord's Prayer, the 
Ave, the Creed, and the Ten Commandments 
in English." 

It seems this author thought the giving 
these elements of religion to the people in tbe 
vulgar tongue, a very heinous crime, when 
this is singled out from all the rest. 

Ibid.] — 91. " That being done," he says, 
** there was next a book published, callt d 
Articles, appointed by the King's Majesty," 
which were the six Articles. 

This shews that he either had no informa- 
tion of EngKsh affairs, or was sleeping when 
he wrote this : for the six Articles were not 
published soon after the Injunctions, as he 
makes it, by the same parliament and con- 
vocation, but three years after, by another 
parliament : they were never put in a book, 
nor published in tbe King's name ; they were 
enacted in parliament, and are neither more 
nor less than twenty-five lines in the first 
impression of that act; so far short come 
they of a book. 

P. 119.] — 94. He reckons up very defec- 
tively the differences between the Church of 



APPENDIX. 



161 



Rome and the doctriae tet foith by the King's to it, Sanden must needs have a great kind- 

autbority : but in one point he thewa hie orai- nesa for their memory, who thas sofiered for 

nary wii; for in the euth particular, he says, h\» faith. 

** He retained the sacrament of order, but Ibid.] — 97. He says, *' Queen Jane Sey- 

appoiated a new form of conseciating of moor being in hard labour of Prince hdward, 

bishops." the King ordered her body to be so opened 

This he pat in oat of malice, that he might by surgeons, that she died soon after." 

annul the ordinations of that time : but the All this is false, for she had a good de- 

thing is false, for except that the bishops, lirery, as many original letters written by 

instead of their oaths of obedience to the her council (that have been since printed) do 

Pope, which they formerly swore, did now shew ; but she died two days after of a dis- 

swear to the King, there was no other change temper incident to her sei. 

made ; and that, to be sore, is no part of the P. It4.] — 98. He sets down some passages 

form of consecration. of Cardinal Pole's heroical constancy ; which 

P. 1X0.] — 9S. tie resolTod once to speak being proved by no evidence, aiid not being 

what he thought was truth, though it be trea- told by any other writer (whom 1 ever saw^ 

sonable and impious : and says, '* Upon these are to be looked on as the flourishes of the 

changes, many in Lincolniihire, and the north- Poet to set off his hero, 

em parts, did rise for religion, and the faith P. 19b.] — 99. lie would persuade the 

rf Chriu" world, that the Marquis of Kxeter, the Lord 

This was indeed the modre by which their Montacute, and the rest that suffered at that 
seditious priests misled ihem , yet he is mis- time, died, because they were believed to 
taken in the time, for it was not after the six dislike the King's wicked proceedings j and 
Articles were published, but almost three that the Countess of S arum was beheaded on 
years before it. Nor was it for the Faith of this single account, that she was the mother 
Christ, which teaches us to be humble, sub- of such a son, and was sincerely addicted to 
ject, and obedient ; but because the King was the catholic faith ; and that she was con- 
removing some of the corruptions of that damned, because she wrote to her son, and 
faith, which their false teachers did impious- for wearing in her breast the picture of the 
ly call the faith of Christ. five wounds of Christ. 

Ibid.] — 94^ He says, ** The King did pro« The Marquis of Exeter pretended he was 

mise most faithfully that all these things of well satisfied with the King's proceedings, 

which they complained should be amended." and was lord steward when the Lords Darcy 

J'his is so evidently false, that it is plain and Hussy were tried, and he gave judgment 
Sanders resolved dexterously to avoid the against them. But it being discovered that 
speaking of any sort of truth : for the Kinr he and other persons approved of Cardinal 
did folly and formally tell Ihem, he would Pole's proceedings, who endeavoured to en- 
not be directed aor counselled by them in gage all Christian princes in a league against 
these poinu they conplained of, and did only the King, pursuant to which they had ex- 
offer them an amnesty for what was past. pressed themselves, on several occasions, re- 

P. 12L] — 95. Then he reckons up thirty- solved, when a fit opportunity offered itself, 

two that died foe the " defence of thejatth,*' to rebel ; it was no wonder if the King pro- 

J'hey were attainted of treason, for being ceeded against them according to law. And 

in actual rebellion against the King: and for the Countess of Sarum, though the le- 

thns it appears that rebellion was the faith gality of that sentence passed against her 

in his sense ', and himself died for it, or rather cannot be defended, yet she had given great 

in it, having been starved to death in a wood, offence ; not only by her correspondence with 

to which he fled after one of his rebellious at- her son, but by the bulls she had received 

tempts on his Sovereign* in which he was the from Rome, and by her opposing the King's 

Pope's nuncio. injunctions, hindering all her tenants to read 

P. 1«2.]— 96. He says, "The King killed the New Testament, or any other books set 

the Earl of Kildare, and five of his uncles." oat by the King's order. And for the picture. 

By this strange way of expressing a legal which was found among her clothes, it having 

attainder, and the execution of a sentence been the standard of the rebellion, and the 

for manifest treason and rebellion, he would arms of England being found on the other 

insinuate on the reader a fancy, that one of side of it, there was just ground to suspect 

Bonner's cruel fits had taken the King, and an ill design in it. 

that he bad killed those with bis own hand. P. Itf9.]~10(). He says, «'The images 

The Lord Herbert has fully opened that part which the King destroyed, were, by many 

of the history, from the Hecords that be saw; wonderful works of God, recommended to 

and shews that a more resolved rebellion the devotion of the nation." 

could not be, than that was, of which the All the wonder in these works was the 

Karl of Kildare and his uncles were guilty, knavery of some juggling impostors, and the 

But because they sent to the Pope and Km- simplicity of a credulous multitude, ot which 

peror for assistance, the Earl desiring to hold see page S90, which being so openly disco- 

the kingdom of Ireland of the Pope, since the Tered, nothing that had shame in it, coald 

King by his Heresy had fallen from his right speak of them at our Author doM. 



162 



RECORDS. 



p. 131.]«— 101. Heaayt, "Six and twenty 
cartB, drawn with oxen, were loaded with the 
riches taken from Thomas Becket's shrine;" 
whom he makes a most glorious martyr, that 
died for the defence of the faUh, and was 
honoured by many miracles after his death. 

Other writers have sufficiently shewed what 
a perfidious, ungrateful, and turbulent priest 
he was. All these were virtues in our Au- 
thor's opinion, and ingredients in his faith. 
But he has in this account of the riches of 
that shrine gone beyond himself, having by 
a figure of speech very familiar to him, (call- 
ed lying.) increased two chests (see page 
393.) to twenty-six cart-loads. 

P. 132 ]—UH. He says, "The sentence 
which Pope Paul gave out against the King, 
was affixed in some towns, both in France, 
Flanders, and hcoiland :'* from which he 
infers, that both the Emperor, the French, 
and the Scotch King, did consent to that 
sentence. 

In this he designed an eminent piece 
of service to the Apostolic See, to leave 
on record an evidence t|iat three sovereign 
Princes had acknowledged the Pope's power 
of deposing kings. But he did ill to name 
the ]iroofs of his assertion, and had done 
better to have said simply that it was so, 
than to have founded it on so ill grounds : 
as if the affixing )>apal bulls in a place, 
were an evidence that the princes, in whose 
dominions it was done, cunsented to it. He 
might with the same reason have concluded, 
that Queen Elizabeth consented to the sen- 
tence against herself, which it is very like 
will not be easiily believed, though the bull 
was affixed in Lundon. But all those very 
Princes whom he names, continuing to keep 
up their correspondence with the. King, as 
well after as before this sentence, is a much 
clearer demonstration that they despised the 
Pope's sentence. 

P. 134.]— 103. He says, "The King by 
his own autliority threw all the begging or- 
ders out of their houses." 

The falsehood of this has appeared already, 
for they resigned their houses to the, King: 
and of these resignations, though many were 
destroyed, yet near a hundred are still extant. 

Ibiil.] — 104. He says, "The paiiiament, 
in the >ear 1.^39, gave the King all the great 
monasteries." 

Ihe parliament passed no such act; all 
that they did. was only to confirm the grants 
made, or to be made, by these houses to the 
King. It was their surrenders that clothod 
the King with the right to them. All the 
tragical stories he tells us that followed upon 
this, are founded on a false foundation. 

P. 13S.] — 10.^. He seu down a form of 
resignation, which he says, " All the abbots, 
and many religious persons, were made to 
sigu and set their seals to it.'* 

Amone all the resignations which are yet 
extant, there is not ooe in this form ; for 
which see page 383. 



P. 136.]— 106. He saTi, " The King*a com- 
missioners, who went aibout getting hands to 
that form, made them believe in every house, 
that all the rest had signed it ; and so by 
that, and other pcrsiiasions, prevailed with 
many to set their hands to it.'^ 

If ail the subscriptions had been procured 
about the same time, such arts might be sus- 
pected : but in a thing that was three years 
a-doing, these tricks could not have served 
their turn. 

Ibid.]~107. He says, "They told the 
monks, that though the King might, by vir- 
tue of the act of parliament, seixe on their 
houses and rents, yet he desired rather to do 
it with their good- will." 

In this there are two errors; first, most of 
these houses were resigned to the King be- 
fore the act of parliament, see page S78, &c. 
and next, the act of parliament only confirmed 
their deeds, but did not give their houses to 
the King. 

P. 137.]— 108. He says, "The AbboU of 
Glassenbury, Colchester, and Reading, suf- 
fered martyrdom because they refused to set 
their hands to that writing." 

I'here was no such writing ever ofiTered to 
them ; nor was there any law to force them 
to resign : so they could not sufiTer on that 
account ; but they were martyrs for Sanders's 
faith, for they were attainted by a legal trial 
of high treason. 

P. 138.]— 109. " He tells a long story 
of W hitting abbot of Glassenbury's being 
brought up to London, to be prevailed with to 
set his hand to the surrender. Which he still 
refusing to do, was sent back ; and though a 
book a^'ainst the King's divorce was found 
among his papers, which was laid there by 
those who searched for it ; yet that was pass- 
ed over in a chiding : but as he went home, 
hearing there was a meeting of the county at 
Wells, he went thither ; and a^ he was going up 
to his place on the bench, be was called to the 
bar to answer some things that were to be 
objected to him : he was amaxed at it, and 
asked what the matter was? But one told 
him he needed fear nothing, for somewhat 
was only to be done for form, to terrify others : 
upon which he was condemned and sent away 
to his abbey. little thinking he was so near 
his end ; but when he came near it, a priet^t 
was sent to him to take his confession, for 
they told him he must die immediately ; he 
begged a day or two's respite, but in vain : 
so they handed him up in his habit, on the 
top of the hill near his abbey, and quartered 
him ; and all this was done in one day." 

This book came out in foreign parts, and 
was printed at Home, in the reign of Six us 
the Fifth, who took great pleasure in such 
executions as he describes this to have been ; 
which may fall oft out, where the lives of 
the subjects are wholly at the prince's mercy : 
but to tell such tales of England, which is so 
famed over the world for l^e safety and se* 
curity the ■objects anjoy, and for the regular 



APPENDIX. 



163 



and ]egal proceediDgt in all trials, especially 
of life ana death, was a gpreat error in Jie 
Po«t ; for the decorum of the laws and cus- 
toms of a place must be obsenred, when any 
nation is made the scene of a fable. But as 
nothing like this can be done by the law of 
England, so there was nothing of it in this 
case : the jury that sat on him were men of 
great credit in the country : when he died, 
he acknowledged his offences ; and with ap- 
pearance of repentance, begged God's par- 
don, aud the King's r see p. 385. 
P. 145.]— 110. After many bitter invectiTes 
Cromwel ' 



b^ 



against Cromwell, for which I could never see 
^ood evidence, though I cannot disprove them 
lyany convincing arguments, he says, ** That 
he advised the King to make a law, that per- 
sons might be convented and condemned in 
absence, and without being heard : and that 
this law first of all fell upon himself." 

There was no such law ever made, only 
the parliament, by their supreme authority, 
did attaint some in that manner, but no 
other coart might do it. Nor was this fint 
applied to Cromwell ; for a year before bis 
attainder, the Countess of Sanim, with a 
great many more, were so attainted, though 
she did not suffer till a year after him. 

P. 145.]— HI. He tells many reasons why 
the King had a mind to put away Anne of 
Cleve : but in this, as in other things, he be- 
trays a profound ignorance of that time ; for 
every body knew, that the King, from the 
first time be saw her, disliked her, and that 
he never consummated the marriage. 

This is a subject not fit to be long dwelt 
on : but if any will compare the account I 

fire of this matter from the Records with 
anders's tale, they will see that he wrote at 
random, and did not so much as know public 
transactiona. 

P. 146.]— lis. He says, f'The King had 
Dromised to the Emperor, that he would no 
longer continue in the Smalcaldick league ; 
but Cromwell counterfeited the King's band, 
to a new confirmation of it ; which coming 
to the Emperor's knowledge, he challenged 
the King of it : and sent him over a copy of 
it ; upon which the Kine disowned it, and 
cast it on Cromwell, and that this was the 
cause of his falL" 

lliis I believe is one of Sanders's dreams : 
there is not one word of it in Cromwell's at- 
tainder; nor do 1 find the least shadow of 
this in some original letters which he wrota 
to the King for his pardon, in which he an- 
swers many of the things laid to his charge. 
Nor is it likely he would adventure on so 
bold a thing with such a King, nor could the 
Emperor have that writing in his power, as 
long as the King lived : for it is not to be 
imagined how he could come by it, till he 
had taken the Duke of Saxony prisoner, 
which was after this King's death. 

P. 148.]- 113. He says, "When Crom- 
well was put to death, the King proceeded 
to the divorce of Anne of Cleve." 

M 



The divorce was judged by the convoca- 
tion eight days before Cromwell's death, and 
confirmed in parliament, which was dissolved 
before he suffered. 

P. 148.]— 1 14. He says, " The King sent 
to her, to tell her, he had a mind to be sepa- 
rated from her ; and though he could proceed 
more severely against her, since he knew 
she was an heretic; yet, for her family's 
sake, he left it to herself to devise any rea- 
son for their divoroe : upon which she came 
next day to the senate, (which may be either 
the King's council or the parliament) and 
confessed she had been married to another 
before she was married to the King ; antl 
therenpon, by the authority of parliament* 
he was divorced, and within eight days mar- 
ried Katherine Howard." 

There are but six gross errors in this pe- 
riod. 1. The King sent not any message to 
her, nor came there any answer from her till 
the sentence of divorce was quite passed. 
t. fn the original letter, which those he sent 
to her wrote to him from Richmond, it ap- 
pears that they used no threatenings to her, 
but barely told her what was done ; to which 
she acquiesced. 3. She never came from 
Richmond in all that process, and so made 
no such declaration in the senate. 4. She 
did not say that she was married to another, 
but only that she had been contracted to the 
Prince of Lorrain when she was under age. 
5. The parliament did not dissolve the mar- 
riage, but only confirmed the sentence of the 
convocation. 6. 'llie King did not marry 
Katherine Howard before the 8ih of August, 
and the divorce was judged the 10th of July, 
a month wanting two days. 

P. 149.]— 115. He says, "The King had 
consummated the marriage for seven montha 
together." 

There were but six months between his 
marriage and the divorce ; and in all that 
while, as they bedded but seldom, so there 
were very clear evidences brought, that it 
was not consummated. 

P. 151.]— 116. He says. "The King sent 
the Bishop of Winchester, and Sir Henry 
Knevet, to the diet of the empire ; who were 
ordered to propose to the Emperor, that the 
King might be again reconciled to the see of 
Rome ; to which, he adds, his conscience did 
drive biro: but since the King would not 
confess his past crimes, nor do penance for 
them, nor restore the goods of the chorcli, it 
came to nothing." 

This is another ornament of the fable, to 
shew the poet's wit ; but is as void of truth 
as any passage in Plautus or Terence is. For 
the King was all his life so intractable in 
that point, that the Popish party had no 
other way to maintain their interest with 
him, but to comply, not withont affectatiisn 
in that matter : and when an information was 
given against Gardiner, for his holding soma 
correspondence with the Pope's legate at the 
diet, ho got the man who had innocently dis- 



1G4 



RECORDS. 



covered it to t>e put in piuoo ; snd said, it was 
a plot against him to rein hinii which he 
needed not be so solicitoos aboot. if his in- 
structions from the Kin|^ had allowed him to 
enter on sach a treaty. 

P. 1r»3.] — ll7. He runs ont in a long di- 
gression, upon the King's assamiog the title 
of King of Ireland ; to shew, that the kings 
of Knglaud only hold Ireland by the Pope's 
donation. 

In this Sanders shews his art, he being to 
carry the standard of rebellion in that king* 
dom, to blast the King's right to it. He ac- 
knowledges the Crown of England had the 
dominion of Ireland, with the title of Lord 
of Ireland, about four hundred years i and 
certainly if so long a possession does not give 
a good title, and a prescription against all 
other pretenders, roost of the royal families 
in Christendom will be to seek for their rights. 
But he says, it was given by the Pope to 
King Henry the Second ; and yet he con- 
fesses that he had conquered some parts of 
it before that grant was sent him by Hadrian 
the Fourth. Certainly King Henry the Se- 
cond had as goo^ a right to take it, as Pope 
Hadrian had to give it : nor was the King's 
accepting the Pope's donation any prejudice 
to his title ; for things extorted or allowed 
upon a public error, can have no force, when 
that is openly discovered, if then the super* 
stition of those ages made, that the Pope's 
donation was a great help to any pretender, 
it was no wonder that kings made use of it ; 
but it were a wonder indeed if they should 
acknowledge it, after the trick is known and 
ieen by all. 

P. 16S.]— 118 After this, and a satire 
against Queen Elisabeth for assuming the 
title. Defender of the Faith, and a long enu- 
meration of the exactions in the last years of 
this reign ; in which, though there is matter 
enough for severe complaints, yet many of 
the particulars he mentions are without any 
proof, and must rest on the Author's credit; 
which, by this time, the reader will acknow- 
ledge is not very great. Another long dis- 
course of some length follows, of the niisfor* 
tunes of the Duke oi Norfolk, and of all that 
served the King in his divorce, and in the fol- 
lowing actions of his life : from which he in- 
fers, that these were effects of a curse from 
Heaven upon all that he did, and on all those 
that assisted him ; but as the inference is 
bad. so he forgot to n>ention those noble fa- 
milies that were raised in his time, and have 
continued since in great honour ; as the Sey- 
nonrs, from whom the Dukes of Somerset 
are descended ; the Paulets, from whom the 
- Marquis of Winchester derives ; the Russels, 
Wriothslies, Herberts. Riches, and Crom- 
wells, from whom the Earls of Bedford, 
Southampton, Pembroke, Essex, and Ard- 
elass have descended ; nnd the Browns, the 
Petres, the Pagets, the Norths, and the Mon- 
tagues, from whom the Vice-Count Monta- 
gue, the Barons Petre, Paget, North, and 



Montague are descended. These faroiliei 
have now iloarished in great wealth and ho- 
nour an age and a half ; and only one of them 
has, and that but very lately, determined in 
the male line: but the illustrions female 
branches of it are atemiixed with other no 
hie families. So that the observation is false, 
and the inference is weak. 

P. 164.]— 119. He says, "When the King 
found his strength declining^ he had again 
some thoughts of reconciling himself to the 
Church of Rome ; which when it was pro- 
posed to one of the bishops, he made a flat- 
tering answer. But Gardiner moved that a 
parliament might be called for doing it: and 
that the King, for the quiet of his om-n con- 
science, wonld vuw to do it ; of which God 
would accept in that extremity, when more 
was not possible to be done. But some of 
his courtiers coming about him, who were 
very apprehensive of such a reconciliation, 
lest they should have been made restore the 
goods of the church diverted the King from 
it:" and from this our Author infers, ** that 
what the King had done was against his con- 
science, and that so he sinned the sin against 
the Holy Ghost." 

I shall not examine this theological defini- 
tion of the sin against the Holy Ghost, for 
my quarrel is not at present with his divinity, 
but with his history ; though it were easy to 
shew that he is alike at both. But for this 
story, it is a pure dream ; for not only there 
is no evidence for it, nor did Gardiner in the 
reign of Queen Mary ever own any such 
thing, though it had l>een then much for the 
credit of their cause, especially he being 
often upbraided with his compliances to this 
King, for which the mention of his repent- 
ance had furnished him with a good answer: 
but as the tale is told, tlie fiction apfiears too 
plainly, for a parliament was actually sitting 
during the King's sickness, i^hich was dis- 
solved/by his death, and no such proposition 
was made in it. The King, on the contrary, 
destroyed the chief hopes of the Popish party, 
which were founded on the Duke of Norfolk's 
greatness, by the attainder which was passed 
a day before be died. And yet Sanders makes 
this discourse to have been between the King 
and Gardiner after his fall, and his son's 
death ; between which, and the King's death, 
there were only nine days : but besides all 
this. Gardiner had lost the King's favour a 
considerable time before his death. 

P. 166.]— 1X0. He says, " The King, that 
he might not seem never to have done any 
good work in his whole life, as he was dying, 
founded Christ's Church Hospital in London ; 
which was all the restitution he ever made for 
the monasteries and churches he had robWed 
and spoiled." 

If it had not already appeared, in many in* 
stances, that our Author had as little shame 
as honesty, here is a sufficient proof of it. I 
will not nnderttike to justify the King, as if he 
had done what he ought to have done, in his 



APPENDIX. 



165 



B«w foundations : but it it tbe height of im- 
pudence to deny things that all England 
knows. He founded six bisbopAcks; he en- 
dowed deans and prebendaries, with all the 
other offices belonging to a cathedral, in four- 
teen several sees, Canterbury, Winchester, 
Duresme, Ely, Norwich, Rochester, Worces- 
ter, and Carhsle ; together with Westminster, 
Chester, Oxford, Gloucester, Peterborotigh, 
and Bristol, where he endowed bishopricks 
likewise. He founded many grammar* 
schools, as Burton, Canterbury, Coventry, 
Worcester, &c. He founded and endowed 
Trinity College in Cambridge, which is one 
of tbe noblest foundations in Christendom. 
He also founded professors in both Universi" 
ties, for Greek, Hebrew, law, physic, and 
divinity. What censure then deserves our 
Atttlior, for saying, that the Hospital of 
Christ's Church Was all the restitution he 
ever made of the church-lands 1 

P. 1 66.]— IS 1. He gives a character of the 
King, which suits very well with his history, 
kis malice in it being extravagantly ridicu- 
lous. Among other things, he says, ** The 
King promoted always learned bishops, 
Cranraer only being ezcepted» whom he ad- 
vanced to serve his lusts. 

Cranmer was a man of greater learning 
than any that ever sat in that see before him, 
as appears in every thing that he writ : Ton- 
stal was a learned man, and Gardiner was 
much esteemed for learning ; vet if any will 
compare Cranmer*s books of the sacrament, 
with those the other two writ on the same 
subject, there is so great a difference between 
the learning and solidity of the one and the 
other, that no man of common ingenuity can 
read them but he must confess it. 

P. 170.]— !««. He says, " When the King 
found himself expiring he called for a bowl of 
white wine, and said to one that was near 
hiro» We have lott ail: and was often beard 
repeating, Monk$, manht, and so he died." 

This was to make the fable end as it had 
gone on, and it is forged without any autho- 
rity or appearance of truth. The manner of 
Lis death was already told, so it needs not be 
repeated. 

P. 17«.]— 123. He says, " The King by 
his will appointed the Crown to go to his 
righteous heirs after his three children, and 
commanded his son to be bred a true catholic : 
but his will was changed, and another was 
forged, by which the line of Scotland was ex- 
cluded, amd they bred his son a heretic." 

There was no such will ever heard of ; and 
in all tbe debates that were managed in 
Queen Elisabeth's reign about the succes- 
sion, those that pleaded for the Scottish line 
never alleged this -, which had it been true, 
did put an end to the whole controversy. It 
was indeed said, that the will which was 
given ont as the King*s will, was not signed 
by his hand, nor sealed bv his order, but it 
. was never pretended that there was any other 
will : so this is one of oui Author's forgeries. 



The CoHcUaion. 
Thus I have traced him in this history, 
and 1 hope I have said much more than was 
necessary to prove him a writer of no credit, 
and that his book ought to have no authority, 
since he was not only a stranger to the public 
transactions, printed statutes, and the other 
authentic registers of that time, but was a 
boid and impudent assefter of the grossest 
and most malicious lies, that ever were con- 
trived, i have not examined all the errors of 
his chrouek>gy, for there is scarce any thing 
told in its right order, and due place ; nor 
have I insisted on all the passages he tells, 
without any proof, or appearance of truth ; 
for as I could only deny these without any 
Other evidence but what was negative, so. 
there are so many of them, that I must have 
transcribed the greatest part of his book, if 
I had considered them all. I have therefore 
only singled out these passages, which I had 
in the former History demonstrated to be 
false : and these are both so many and so im- 
portant, that I am sure enough is said to de- 
stroy the credit of that .Author, and of his 
booic, which has too long deceived the world. 
And what is performed in this first part, will 
I hope dispossess the reader of any ill im- 
pressions the following parts of tliat work 
have made on him, concerning the succeed- 
ing reigns, of which an account shall be eiven, 
as soon as it possibly can be made ready. 

[ shall esteem my time to have been well 
employed, and my pains rightly placed, if my 
endeavours have so good an effect, as to lake 
off the unjust prejudices which some may have 
conceived at the changes that were then made 
in religion ; or at the beginnings of them, 
which being represented by this Author, and 
upon his testimony by many other writers, ia 
such odious characters to the world, are gene- 
rally so ill looked on. 

The work itself was so good, done upon so 
much reason, managed with such care, direct- 
ed by such wisdom, and tempered with so 
great moderation, that those who intended to 
blast it, did very wisely to load it with some 
such prejudices: for if without these, the 
thing itself be examined by men of a candid 
temper and solid judgment, the oppoaers of it 
know well where the truth lies ; and on whose 
side, both the Scriptures and the best ages of 
the primitive church have declared. But it 
was not fit to put a question of such import- 
ance, on so doubtful and so dangerous an is- 
sue : therefore it was well considered by them* 
that some popular and easily understood ca- 
lumnies, to disgrace the beginnings of it. and 
the persons that were most employed in it, 
were to be fastened on them : and if these 
could be once generally received, then men 
might be alienated from it by a shorter vray, 
than could be done by the dull and unsuccess- 
ful methods of reason. Therefore as the cause 
of our church hath been often vindicated, by 
the learned books that have been published in 
it ; and never with more success, and a clearer 



IG6 



RECORDS. 



victory, tlian of late, in the elaborate writings 
(whi.-b are never to be mentioned but with 
honour) of the renowned Dr. Stillmgfleet ; so 
I judged it might not be ^n unuseful and un- 
accepuble work (which though it be of a 
lower form, and so most suitable to my ge- 
nius, yet will be of general use), to employ 
the leisure I enjoy, aod the small talent com- 
mitted to me, in ezaminiug and opening the 
transactions of those times : and if those who 
read it, are dispossessed of their prejudices, 
and inclined to consider things as they are 
Qow set before them, in a truer light, I have 
gained my end in it. 

'J'he truths of religion need no support from 
the father of lies A religion made up of 
falsehoods and impostures, must be maintain- 
ed by means suitable to itself : so Sanders's 
book might well serve the ends of that church, 
which has all along raised its greatness by 
public cheats and forgeries ; such as the do- 
nation of Constantine, and the book of the 
Decretals ; besides the vast number of mira- 
cles and visions that were for many ages made 
use of by them ; of which even the most dis- 
ingenuous of their own writers begin to be 
now ashamed. But the reformation of reli- 
gion was a work of light, and needs none of 
tlie aru of darkness to justify it by. A full 
and distinct narrative of what was then done, 



will be its apology, as well as its 1 ist^iy. 
I'here is no need of artifice, but only of in- 
dustry and sincerity, to gather together all 
the remains of that time, and put them in 
good order. 

I am now beginning to look towards the 
next, and indeed the ^st part of this work : 
where, in the first reign, we shall observe the 
active endeavours of those restorers of reli- 
gion. The next reign affords a sadder pros- 
pect of that work laid in ruins, and the au- 
thors of it in ashes *, but the tires that con- 
sumed them, did rather spread than extin- 
guish that light which they had kindled. And 
what is fabled of the phoenix will be found 
true of our church, that she rose new out of 
these ashes, into which she seemed consumed. 

Towards the perfecting this History, 1 hope 
all that love the subject of it will contribute 
their endeavour?, and furnish every thing that 
is m their power, which may make it fuller 
or clearer : so 1 end with that desire which 
I made in the Preface, that any one who 
have in their hands any papers relating to 
these timet, will be pleased to communicate 
them ; and whatever assistance they give to 
it, shall be most thankfully owned and ac- 
knowledged. 

Thsendrftht Appgniis, 



ADDENDA. 



I. — ArtieUi ab<mt BeHgion, tet out by th§ Con- 
vocation, and publi^ed by the ^i»g*i Aw 
thority. An Original, 

[Cotton Libr. Cleop. £. 9.] 

Hbnby rns Eight, by the Grace of God, 
King of England, and of France, Defender of 
the Faith, and Lord of Ireland, and in Eardi 
Supream Head of the Church of England, to 
all and singular our most loving, faiUiful and 
obedient Subjecu, greeting. Amongst other 
cures committed unto this our Princely 0£Bce, 
wherennio it hath pleased God of his infinite 
mercy and goodness to call us, we have al- 
ways esteemed and thought (as we also yet 
esteem and thiok) this to be most chief, 
most ponderous, and of most weight, that his 
Holy Word and CommandmenU may sin- 
cerely without let or hinderance, be of our 
Subjecu truly believed and reverently kept 
and observed ; and that unity and concord in 
opinions, namely, in such things as does con- 
cern our Religion, may encrease and go furth- 
ward, and all occasion of dissent and discord 
touching the same be repressed, and utteily 
extinguished ; for the which cause we being 
of late to our great regret credibly advertised 



of such diversity in opinions, as have grown 
and sprongen in this our Realm, as well con- 
cerning certain Articles necessary to our Sal- 
vation, as also touching certain honest and 
commendable Ceremonies, rites and usages 
in our said Church, for an honest policy, and 
decent order heretofore of long time used 
and accustomed : minding to have that unity 
and agreement established through our said 
Church concerning the premisses ; and being 
very desirous to eschew not only the dan- 
gers of Souls, but also the outward inquiet- 
ness which by occasion of the said diversity 
in opinions (if remedy had not been pro- 
vided) might per chance have ensued ; have 
not only in our own person many times taken 
great pain, study, labour and travails, but 
also have caused our Bishops and other the 
most discreet and best learned men of our 
Clergy of this our whole Realm to be assem- 
bled in our Convocation, for the full debate- 
ment and quiet determination of the same : 
where after long and mature deliberation and 
disputations, had of and upon the premisses, 
finally they have concluded and agreed upon 
the said matters, as well those which be com- 
manded of God, and are necessary to our 



ADDENDA. 



1C7 



SalTation, u idao tbe other toucbipg tbe honest 
ceremoDieii, and good and politick order, as 
is aforesaid ; which thnir determination, de- 
batement and agreement, forasmuch as we 
think to have proceeded of a good, right, and 
true judgment, and to be agreeable to the 
Laws and Ordinances of God, aad much pro- 
fitable for the establishment of that charitable 
concord and unity in our Church of England, 
which we most desire, we have caused the 
same to be published, willing, requiring and 
commanding you to accept, repute, and take 
them accordingly ; most heaitily desiring and 
praying Almighty God. that tt may please 
him so to illumin your hearts that ^on, and 
every of yun may have no less desire, zeal, 
and JoTe to the said unity and concord, in 
reading, divulging, and fullowiog the same, 
than we have had and have, causing tbem to 
be thits devised, set forth and published. And 
for because we would the said Articles, and 
every of them, to be taken and understanden 
of you after such sort, order, and degree as 
appertainetb accordingly ; We have caused 
by the like assent and agreement of our said 
Bishops and other Learned men, the said 
Articles to be divided into two sorts, that is 
to say, such as are commanded expresly by 
God, and are necessary to our Salvation, and 
such other, as although they be not expresly 
commanded of God, nor necessary to our Sal« 
vation ; yet being of a long continuance for a 
decent order and honest policy, prudently in- 
stituted, are for that same purpose and end to 
be observed in like manner ; which ye fol- 
lowing, after such sort as we have prescribed 
unto you, shall not only attain that most cha- 
ritable unity and loving concord, whereof 
■haJl ensue your incomparable commodity, 
profit and lucre, as well spiritual as other ; 
but also ye conforming yourselves, and using 
these our said Articles as is aforesaid, shall 
not a little encourage us (o take further travel, 
pains, and labours for your commodities in all 
such other matters, as in time to come may 
happen to occur, and as it shall be most to the 
honour of God and ours, the profit, tranquillity, 
and quietness of all our most loving Subjects. 

The Articlet tf our Faith, 

First, as touching the chief and principal 
Articles of our Faith, sith it is thus agreed as 
hereafter folJoweth by the whole Clergy of 
this our Realm, we will that all Bishops and 
Preachers shall instruct and teach our peo- 
ple by us committed to their spiritual Charge, 
that they ought and must most constantly 
believe and defend all those things to be true, 
which be comprehended in the whole body 
and Canon of the Bible, and also in the three 
Creeds or Symbols, whereof one was made 
by the Apostles, and is the common Creed 
which every man useth, the second was made 
in the Holy Council of Nice, and is said daily 
in the Mass, and the third was made by 
Athanasius, and is comprehended in the 
Psalm Quieunque vuU; and that they ought 



and must take and interpret all the 
things according to the selfe same sentence 
and interpretation, which the words of the 
selfe>same Creeds or Symboles do purport, 
and the Holy approved Doctors of the Church 
do intrent and defend the same. 

Item, That tbey ought and must repute, 
hold and take all the same things for the 
most Holy, most sure and most certain and 
infallible words of God, and such as neither 
ought nor can be altered or convelled by any 
contrary opinion or Authority. 

Item, That they ought and must belie««» 
repute and take all the Articles of our Faith 
contained in the said Creeds to be so neces- 
sary to be believed for Man's Salvation, that 
whosoerer being taught will not believe them 
as is aforesaid, or will obstinately affirm the 
contrary of them, he or they cannot be the 
very members of Christ and his Spouse the 
Church, but be very Infidels or Hereticks, 
and members of the Devil, with whom they 
shall perpetually be damned. 

/fern, i'hat they ought and must most re- 
verentlj and religiously obseire and keep 
the selfe-same words, according to the very 
same form and manner of speaking, as the 
Articles of our Faith be already conceived 
and expressed in the said Creeds, without 
altering in any wise or varying from the same. 

Item, That they ought and must utterly 
refuse and condemn all these opinions con- 
trary to the said Articles, which were of long 
time past condemned in the four Holy Coun- 
cils, that is to say, in the Council of Nice, 
Constantinople. Kphesus. and Chalcidonense, 
and all other sith that time in any point con- 
sonant to the same. 

The Sacrament of Baptitm, 

Secovdlt, As touching the Holy Sacra- 
ment of Baptism, we will that all Bishops 
and Preachers shall instruct and teach our 
people committed by us unto their Spiritual 
Charge, that they ought and must of neces- 
sity believe certainly all those things, which 
hath been always by the whole consent of 
the Church approved, received and wed in 
the Sacrament of Baptism, that is to say, that 
the Sacrament of Baptism was instituted and 
ordained in the New Testament by oar Sa- 
Tiour Jesus Christ, as a thing necessary for 
the attaining of everlasting life, according to 
the saying of Christ. Ami" quis renatusfuerit ex 
aqua el Spiritu Sancttf, tton potett intrare in 
Hegnum cetlorum. 

Item, That it is ofiTered onto all men, as 
well infants as such as have the use of Rea- 
son, that by Baptism they shall have remis- 
sion of sins and the ^race and favour of God, 
according to the saying of St. John, Qui ere- 
diderit tt BaptisatutfuerU SalvHS erit. 

Item, That the promise of Grace and erer- 
lasting life, which promise is adjoyned unto 
the Sacrament of Baptism, pertaineth not 
only unto such as hare the use of reason, bnt 
also to Infants, innocents and childien ; and 



168 



RECORDS. 



they ought therefore and must needs be Bap- 
tised : and that by the Sacrament of BapcUm 
they do also obtain remission of their sins, 
the grace and favour of God, and be made 
thereby the very sons and children of God, 
insomuch a.s Infants and Children dying in 
their Infancy shall undoubtedly be saved 
thereby, or else not. 

hem, lliat Infants must needs be Chris- 
tened because they be bom in Original Sin, 
which sin must needs be remitted; which 
cannot be done but by the Sacrament of Bap- 
tism, whereby they receive the Holy- Ghost 
which exerciseth his Grace and efficacy in 
them, and cleanseth and purifieth them from 
■in by his most secvet vertue and operation. 

item. That Children or men once Baptised, 
can, ne ought ever to be Baptised again. 

Itentt Ihat they ought to repute, and take 
all the Anabaptists and the Pelagians opi- 
nions contrary to the premisses, and every 
other man*s opinion agreeable unto the sai^ 
Anabaptists or the Pelagians opinions in this 
bebalfe. for detestable Heresies, and utterly 
to be condemned. 

Item, That men or children having the use 
of reason, and willing and desiring to be 
Baptised, shall by the vertue of that holy 
Sacrament obtain the grace and remission of 
all their sins, if they shall come thereunto 
perfectly and truly repentant and contrite of 
all their sins before committed, and also per- 
fectly and constantly confessing and believing 
all the Articles of our faith, according as it 
was mentioned in the Article before, or 
else not. 

And Finally, if they shall also have firm 
credence and trust in the promise of God ad- 
joyned to the said Sacrament, that is to say, 
that in and by this ssid Sacrament which 
they shall receive, God the Father givelh 
unto them for his Son Jesus Christ's sake, 
remission of all their sins, and the Grace of 
the Holy Ghost, whereby they be newly re- 

S'nerated and made the very Children of 
od, according to the saying of Christ and 
his Apostle St. Peter, Petuitentiam agite et 
Baptisetur uuusqnisque vettrum in nomine Jeiu 
Christi in remitsionem peecatorum, H aeeipietit 
donum Spiritus Sancti, and according also to 
the saying of St. Paul ad Titum 3. Non ex 
opfrihui justiti^t quafecimus nee, sed tecundum 
Suam mitericardiam, tulvot not fecit per iavacrum 
regeneratifwis et renauatiouis Spiritus Sancti, 
quem eJfudU in not opulenter per Jesum CArti- 
tum tervatarem nostrum, ut justifieati illius 
gratia h^erede* efficiamurjuxia epem vitt eternet. 

The Sacrament of Fenonee, 

TninnLT. Concerning the Sacrament of 
Pennance. We will that all Bishops and 
Preachers shall instruct and teaeh our people 
committed by us unto their Spiritual charge, 
that they ought and must most constantly be- 
lieve, that that Sacrament was instituted of 
Christ in the New Testament as a thing so 
necessary for man's Salvation, that no man 



which after his Baptism is fallen again and 
hath committed deadly sin, can without th« 
same be saved or attain everlasting Life. 

Item, That like-as such men which after 
Baptism do fall again into sin, if they do not 
Pennance in this Life, shall undoubtedly be 
damned ; even so whensoever the same men 
■hall convert themselves from the said naughty 
Life, and do such Pennance for the same as 
Christ requireth of them, they shall without 
doubt attain remission of their sins and shall 
be saved. 

hem. That this Sacrament of perfect Pen- 
nance which Christ requireth of such manner 
of persons, consisteth of three parts, that is to 
say. Contrition, Confession, virith the amend- 
ment of the former Life, and a new obedient 
reconciliation unte the Laws and will of God, 
that is to say, exteriour Acts in works of 
Charity according as they be commanded of 
God, which be called in Scripture, fruetut 
digni Pxniteutia, 

Furthermore, as touching Contrition, which 
is the first part. We will that all Bishops 
and Preachers shall instruct and teach our 
people committed by us unto their Spiritual 
charge, that the said Contrition consisteth in 
two special pans, which must always be 
conjoined together and cannot be dissevered; 
that is to say, the penitent and contrite man 
must first knowledg the filthiness and abomi- 
nation of his own sin, whereunto he is brought 
by hearing and considering of the will of 
God declared in his Laws, and feeling and 
perceiving in his own conscience that God is 
angry and displeased with him for the same ; 
he must also conceive not only great sorrow 
and inward shame that he hath so grievously 
oflfended God, but also great fear of God s 
displeasure towards him, considering he hath 
no works or merits of his own which be maj 
worthily lay before God as sufficient satis- 
faction for his sins ; which done then after- 
wards with this fear, shame and sorrow must 
needs succeed and be conjoyned. The second 
part, viz. a certain faith, trust and confidence 
of the mercy and goodness of God, whereby 
the penitent must conceive certain hope and 
faith that God will forgive him his sins, and 
repute him justified and of the number of his 
Elect children, not for the worthiness of any 
merit or work done by the penitent, but for 
the only merits of the blood and passion of 
our Savionr Jesus Christ. 

hem, That this certain faith and hope is 
gotten and also confirmed, and made more 
strong by the applying of Christ's words and 
promises of his grace and favour contained 
in his Gospel, and the Sacraments instituted 
by him in the New Testament ; and there* 
fore to attain this certain faith, the second 
part of Pennance is necessary, that is to say. 
Confession to a Priest if it may be had ; for 
the Absolution given by the Priest was insti- 
tute of Christ to apply the promises of God's 
grace and favour to the Penitent. 

Wherefore as touching Confession, We 



ADDENDA. 



169 



will that all Bisbopa and Preachers shall in* 
stnict and toaeh our people committed by us 
to their spiritual charge, that they ought and 
must certainly believe that the words of Ab- 
solution pronounced bj the Priest, be spoken 
by the Authority given to him by Christ in 
the Gospel. 

hem. That thev ought and must give no 
less faith and creaence to the same words of 
Absolution so pronounced by the Ministers of 
the Church, than they would gire unto the 
Tery words and voyce of God himself if he 
should speak unto us out of Heaven, accord- 
ing to the saying of Christ, Quorum remiseritis 
peceuta, Sfc. et qni vm audit me audit. 

Item, That in no ways they do contemn 
this Auricular Confession which is made unto 
tiie Ministers of the Church, but that they 
ought to repute the same a very expedient 
and necessary mean, whereby- they may re- 
quire and ask this Absolution at the Priests ' 
hands, at such time as they shall find their 
consciences grieved with mortal sin, and 
kave occasion so to do, to the intent that they 
may thereby attain certain comfort and con- 
iolation of their consciences. 

As touching the third part of Pennance, 
We will that all Bishops and Preachers shall 
instruct and teach our people committed by 
US to their spiritual charge, that although 
Christ and his death be the sufficient obla- 
tion, sacrifice, satisfaction, and recompence* 
for the which God the Father forgivetb and 
remitteth to all sinners not only their sin, 
but also Eternal pain due for the same ; yet 
all men truly penitent contrite and confessed, 
most needs also bring forth the fruits of Pe- 
nance, that is to say. Prayer, Fasting, Alms- 
deeds, and must make Restitution or Satis- 
faction in will and deed to their neighbour, 
in such things as they have done them wron^ 
and injury in, and alM> must do all other good 
works of mercy and chanty, and express their 
obedient will in the executing and fulfilling of 
God's Commandments outwardly, when time, 
power and occasion shall be Ministred unto 
them, or else they shall never be saved ; for 
this is the express precept and commandment 
of God, Afrite Jruetm d'fgnos paniteutia; and 
St. Paul saith, Debitores sumus, aud in another 
place he saith, Castigo corput meum et in tervi' 
tutem redigo. 

Item, That these precepts and works of 
Chanty be necessary works to our Salvation, 
and God necessarily requireth that every pe- 
nitent man shall perform the same, whenso- 
ever time, power, and occasion shall be 
ministred unto him so to do. 

hem. That by Penance and such good works 
of the same, we shall not only obtain ever- 
lasting life, but also we shall deserve remis- 
■ion or mitigation of tliese present pains and 
afflictions in this World, according to the saying 
of St. Paul. Si nos ipsijudicaremut, nonjudica^ 
remar, a Domino; and Zacharias, Converti- 
fttni ad mtet ego eonvertar ad vos ; and Esaias 
58. frangji etarienti partem tuum, ^c. tunc erit 



velut hortui irrignut. Hec $unt ineuUetndm sc- 
clestiiet ut exercitentur ad bene operandum, et in 
An ipm operibus exereeant et eonjirment^em, 
petentee el ejipectantes a Deo miligationem pret- 
eentium caiainilalum. 

The Sacrament of the Altar. 

Fourthly, as touching the Sacrament of 
the Altar, We will that all Bishops and 
Preachers shall instruct and teach our people 
committed by us unto their spiritual charge, 
that they ought and must constantly believe 
that under the form and figure of bread and 
wine, which we there presently do see and 
perceive by our outward senses, is verily, 
substantially, and really contained and com- 
prehended, the very selfe-same body and blood 
of our Saviour Jesus Christ which was bom 
of the Virgin Mary and suffered upon the cros»s 
for our Redemption, and that under the same 
form and figure of bread and wine, the very 
selfe-Mame body and blood of Christ is corpo- 
rally, really, and in the very substance exhi- 
bited, distributed and received of all them 
which receive the said Sacrament ; and that 
therefore the said Sacrament is to be used with 
all due reverence and honour, and that every 
man ought first to prove and examine himself, 
and religiously to try and search his owa 
Conscience, before he shall receive the same 
according to the saying of St Paul, Quixfuit 
ederit paitem hunc aut biberit de poeulo Uotuiui 
indigne, rsiit erit corporii et sanguinit Domini ; 
probet autem $eipsum homo, et nc de pane ilU* edat 
et de pneulo illo bibat : nam qui edit ant bibit 
itidigne, judicium sibi ipsi mandueat et bibit, non 
dijudicant corpus DominL 

Jtttii/ieation, 

Fifth ly. As touching the order and cause 
of our Justification, we will that all Bishops 
and Preachers shall instruct and teach uyr 
people committed by us unto their spiritual 
charge, that this word Justification aignifieth 
remission of our sins, and our acceptation or 
reconciliation into the grace and favour of 
God, that is to say, our perfect renovation in 
Christ. 

Item, That sinners attain this Justification 
by Contrition and Faith joined with Charity, 
after such sort and manner aa we before men- 
tioned and declared ; not as though our Con- 
trition, or Faith, or any works proceeding 
thereof can worthily merit or deserve to at- 
tain the said Justification ; for the only mercy 
and grace of the Father, promised freely unto 
us for his Sons sake Jesus Christ, and the me- 
rits of his blood and his passion be the only 
sufficient and worthy cause thereof; and yet 
that notwithstanding to the attaining of the 
said Justification, God requireth to be in us 
not only inward Contrition, perfect Faith, and 
Charity, certain hope and confidence, with all 
other spiritual graces and motions, which 
as we said before must necessarily concur in 
remission of our sins, that is to say » our Justi- 
fication : but also he requireth and commaud- 



170 



RECORDS. 



eth us, tbat ofter we be jastified we must also 
have good works of charity and obedience 
towards God, in the observing and fulfilling 
Otttwardljof his Laws and Comnoiandmenu; 
foralihough acceptation to everlasting life be 
conjoyned with Justification, yet our good 
works be necessarily required to the attaining 
of everlasting Life, and we being justified be 
necessarily bound, and it is our necessary 
duty to do good works, according to the say- 
ing of St. Paul, Dfbttartt lumtu uoa earni ut 
teeundum earnem vivamut, nam u tecundum 
earnem vixerimut mmriemur, m'ih autem ipiritu 
facta curporis, mortificaverimui, vivemus; e(«. 
nim quicunqM ipiritu Dei dueuntur hi iunt 
filii Dei: and Christ saith, it vis ad titum in- 
gredi $erva mandata : and St. Paul saith, de 
malit operibus, qui talia agunt Re/fnum Dei 
non pottiHtbunt, Wherefore we will that all 
Bishops and Preachers shall instruct and 
teach our people committed by us unto their 
spiritual charge, that God necessarily requir* 
eth of us to do good works commanded by 
him, and that not only outward and civil 
works, but also the inward spiritual motions 
and graces of the Holy Ghost, that is to say, 
to dread and fear God, to love God, to have 
firm confidence and trust in God, to invocale 
and call upon God, to have patience in all 
adversity, to hate sin, and to have certain pur- 
pose and will not to sin again, and such other 
like motions and vertues ; for Christ saith, tVui 
aburidaverit jutlitia veUra plusquam ieribarum 
gt Phariittorum, non intrabitit in reguum cetlo- 
rum, that is to say, we must not only do out- 
ward civil good works, but also we must 
have these foresaid inward spiritual motions 
consenting and agreeable to the Law of God. 

Of Imageu 
As touching Images, truth it is that the 
same have b^n used in the old Testament, 
and also for the greater abuses of them some- 
time destroyed and put down, and in the new 
Testament they have been also allowed, as 
good Authors do declare ; wherefore we will 
that all Bishops and Preachers shall instruct 
and teach our people committed by us to their 
spiritual charge, how they ought and may use 
them. And First, that this may be attributed 
unto them that they be representers of vertue 
and good example, and that they also be by 
oc asion the kindlers and firers of men it 
niDds, and make men often remember and 
lament their sins and- offences, especially the 
' Images of Christ and our Lady ; and that 
therefore it is meet that they should stand in 
the Churches, and none otherwise to be es- 
teemed : And to the intent the rude people 
should not from henceforth take such super- 
stition, as in time past it is thought that the 
same hath used to do, we will that our Bishops 
and Preachers diligently shall teach them, 
and according to this Doctrine reform their 
abuses; for else there mif^ht fortune Idolatry 
to ensue, which God forbid. And as for 
Censing of them and kneeling and offisring 



unto them, with other like worshippings, al- 
though the same hath entred by devotion and 
fallen to custome ; yet the people ought to 
be diligently taught, that they in no ways do 
It, nor think it meet to be done to the same 
Images, but only to be done to God and in 
his honour although it be done before the 
Images, whether it be of Christ, of the 
Cross, or of our Lady, or of any other Saint 
besides. 

Of Honouring of Samtt, 

As touching the honouring of Saints, we 
will that all Bishops and Preachers shall in- 
struct and teach our people, committed by 
us unto their spiritual charge, that Saints 
now being with Christ in Heaven be to be 
honoured of Christian people in Earth ; but not 
with that confidence and honour which are only 
due unto God, trusting to attain at their hands 
that which must be had only of God, but that 
they be thus to be honoured, because they be 
known the Klect persons of Christ, because 
they be passed in Godly Life out of this tran- 
sitory World, because they already do Reign 
in Glory wiih Christ ; and most specially to 
laude and praise Christ in them for their ex- 
cellent vertues which he planted in them, for 
example, of and by them to such as are yet in 
this Worid to live in vertue and goodness 
and also not to fear to dye for Christ and his 
cause as some of them did ; and finally to 
take them, in that they may, to be the ad- 
vancers of our prayers and demands unto 
Christ. By these ways and such like be Saints 
to be honoured and had in reverence, and by 
none other. 

Of Praying to SainU. 

As touching Praying to SainU. We will 
that all Bishops and Preachers shall instruct 
and teach our people committed by us unto 
their spiritual charge, that albeit grace, re- 
mission of sin and Salvation, cannot be ob- 
tained but of God only by the mediation of 
our Saviour Christ, which is only sufficient 
mediator for our sins ; yet it is very laudable 
to pray to Saints in Heaven everlastingly 
living, whose charity is ever permanent, to 
be intercessors and to pray for us and with 
us unto Almighty God after this manner : All 
holy Angels and SainU in Heaven pray for 
ns and with us unto the Father, that for his 
dear Son Jesus Christ's sake, we may have 
grace of him and remission of our sins, with 
an earnest purpose, not wanting Ghostly 
strength, to observe and keep his holy Com- 
mandmenu, and never to decline from the 
same again unto our lives end : And in this 
manner we may pray to our Blessed Lady, 
to St. John Baptist, to all and every of the 
Apostles, or any other Saint particularly, as 
our devotion doth serve us; so that it be 
done without any vain superstition, as to think 
that any Saint is more merciful, or will hear 
us sooner than Christ, or that any Saint doth 



ADDENDA. 



171 



Beire for one thing mora than ftnother, or is 
Patron of the saine. And likewise we must 
keep Holy-dayt onto God in memory of him 
mnd his Saints, upon such days as the Church 
hath Ordained their memories to be celebra- 
ted ; except they be mitigated and moderated 
by the assent or commandment of the So- 
pream head, to the Ordinaries, and then the 
Subjects ought to obey it. 

CffRitei and Ceremonitu 

As concerning the Rites and Ceremonies 
of Christ's Church« as to haTe such Testments 
in doing God service as be and have been 
most part used, as Sprinkling of Holy- Water 
to pat us in remembrance of our Baptism and 
the blood of Christ sprinkled for our redemp- 
tion upon the Cross ; Giving of holy bread to 
put us in remembrance of the Sacrament of 
the Altar, that all Christen men be one body 
mystical of Christ, as the bread is made of 
many grains and yet but one Loaf, and to put 
OS m remeiubrance of the receiving the holy 
Sacrament and body of Christ, the which we 
ought to receive in right Charity > which in 
the beginning of Christ's Church, men did 
more often receive than they use now adays 
to do ; Bearing of Candles on Candlemas-day 
in memory of Christ the spiritual light, of 
whom Simeon did prophesie as is read in the 
Church that day ; Givmg of ashes on Ash- 
Wednesday, to put in remembrance every 
Christen man in the beginning of Lent and 
Penance, that he is but ashes and earth and 
thereto shall return ; which is right necessary 
to be uttered from henceforth in our mother 
tongue always on the same day ; Bearing of 
Palms on Palm-Sunday in memory of receiv- 
ing of Christ into Jerusalem a little before 
his death, that we may have the same desire 
to receive him into our hearts ; creeping to 
the Cross and humbling our selves to Christ 
on Good- Friday before the Cross, and offer- 
ing there unto Christ before the same, and 
kissing of it in memory of our Redemption by 
Christ made upon the Cross ; setting up the 
Sepulture of Christ, whose body after his 
death was buried ; the Hallowingof the Font, 
and other like Exorcisms and Benedictions 
by the Ministers of Christ's Church : and all 
other like laudable customs, rites, and cere- 
monies be not to be contemned and cast away, 
but to be ujted and continued as things good 
and laudable, to put us in remembrance of 
those spiritual things that they do signifie, 
sot suffering them to be forgotten, or to be 
put in oblivion, but renuing them in our me- 
mories from time to time : but none of these 
Ceremonies have Power to remit sin, but 
only to stir and lift up our minds unto God, by 
whom only our sins be forgiven. 

Of Purgatory, 

FoRASMvcB as due order of Charity reqoir- 
eth, and the book of Maccabees and divers 
ancient Doctors plainly shewing, that it is a 
▼eiy good and charitable deed to pray for 



Souls departed, and forasmuch also as such 
tisage hath continued in the Church so many 
years even from the beginning. We will that 
all Bishops and Preachers shall instruct and 
teach our people committed by us unto their 
spiritual charge, that no man ought to be 
grieved with the continuance of the same, and 
that it standeth with tlie very due Order of 
Charity, for a Christen man to pray for Souls 
departed, and to commit them in our prayers 
to God's mercy, and also to cause others to 
pray for them in Masses, and Exequies, and 
to give Alms to others to pray for them, where- 
by they may be relieved and holpen, of some 
part of their pain : But forasmuch as the 
place where they be, the name thereof and 
kind of pains there, also be to us uncertain 
by Scripture ; therefore this with all other 
things we remit to God Almighty, unto whose 
mercy it is meet and convenient for us to com- 
mend them, trusting that God accepteth our 
prayers for them, referring the rest wholly (o 
God, to whom is known their estate and con- 
dition ; wherefore it is much necessary that 
such Abuses be clearly put away, which under 
the name of Purgatory hath been advanced, 
as to make men believe that through the 
Bishop of Romes Pardon Souls might clearly 
be delivered out of Purgatory, and all the 
pains of it, or that Masses said at Scalu eali, 
or otherwise, in any place, or before any 
Image, might likewise deliver them from aU 
their pain, and send them streight to Heaven, 
and other like Abuses. 
Signed 

Thomas Cromwell. 

T. Cantuarien. 

Edvardus £bor. 

Joannes London. 

Cuthbertus Dunelmen. 

Joannes lincoln. 

Joannes Lincoln Nomine procoratorio pm 
Dom. Joan. Exon. 

Hugo Wygomen. 

Joannes Uoffen. 

Richardus Cicestren. 

Joannes Bathonien. 

Thomas Elien. 

Joannes Lincoln. Nomine procnratorio pro 
Dom. Rowlando Coven, et Lichfielden* 

Joannes Bangoren. 

Nicholaus Sarisburien. 

Edvardus Hereforden. 

Willielmus Norwicen. 

Williolmns Meneven. 

Hobertus Assaven. 

Robertas Abbas Sancti Albani. 

Williemlus Ab. Westmonaster. 

Joannes Ab. Burien. 
A Richardus Ab. Glasconis. 
A Hugo Ab. Red3ring. 

Rol^rtus. Ab. Malmesbur. 

Clemens Ab. Eveshamen. 

Johannes. Ab. de Kello. 

Willielmus Ab. S. Petri Glocest 

Richardus Ab. Wincbelcombens. 

Joannes Ab. de Croyland. 



172 

Robertas Ab. de Thorney. 
Robertas Ab. de Walthaiai. 
Joannes Ab. Cirencest. 
Joannes Ab. Teazbaran. 
Iltomas Prior Ck>veDtr. 



RECORDS. 



Joannes. Ab. de Osney. 
B Henricus Ab. de Corariis. 

Anthonius Ab. de Eyntbaou 

Robertas Prior Elien. 

Robertas Prior sive Magister ordinis dm 
Semper*iogbam. 

Ricbardos Ab. de Notlej. 

Hago Prior de Huntingtoon. 

Willielmus Ab. de Stratford. 

Gabriel Ab. de Buckfestrie. 

Henricas Ab. de Wardenor. 

Joannes Prior de Merton. 

Richardas Pr. de Walsingbim. 
B Thomas Ab. de Gerendon. 

Thomas Ab. de Stanley. 

Richardas Ah. de Bytlesden. 

Richardas Pr. de Lanthony. 

Robertas Ab. de Thame. 
B Joannes Prior de Helyenham. 

Radalphus Prior de Kjmme. 
B Richardas Ab. de Braeza. 

Robertas Ab. de Welhows. 

Bartholamaas Pr. de Orerhey. 

Willielmas Pr. de Bareaveny. 

Thomas Ab. de Abendon. 



Inferior Damtiu 
C R. Owent Archidiaconus London, et Biwk* 
Robertas Alridge Archid. Colecestr. et 

Procarator Cleri Coven, et Litchf. 
Thomas Bedyl Archid. Comab. 
Richardas Street Archid. Derbia. 
David Pole Ar. Salop. 
Richardas Doke Archid. Saram. 
Edmundas Bonner Archid. Leycestrin* 
Thomas Baghe Archid. Surr. 
Richardas Rawson Archid. Essex. 
Edmandus Cranmer Archid. Cant. 
Politlonis Virgilias Archid. Wellen. 
Richardas Coren Archid. Ozon. 
Henricas Morgan Procurator Cleri Lincoln* 
Petras Vannes Archid. Wygornen. 
Georgias Hennage Decanus Lincoln. 
Milo Spencer Procarator Cleri Norwicen. 
GaiJielmu!* Knight Archid. Cestri». 
Gamaliel Clyfton Decanas Hereford, et Proc. 

Capit. 
Joannes London Decanas Wallingford. 
Richardus Lavton Archid. Backs. 
Hago Coren Proc. Cleri Hereford. 
Richardas Sparcheford Proc. Cleri Hereford. 
Maaritias Griffith Proc. Cleri Roffen. 
Gulielmas Buckmastr. Procarator Cleri 

London. 
Richardas Shelton Mag. CoUeg. de Melyng- 

ham. 
Per me Willielmnm Glyn. Archi. An-gleisen. 
Robertas Evans Decan. Bangoren. 
Walterus Cretying Ar. Bathonien. 
Thomas Bagard Procurator Cleri Wygornen. 
Joannes Nase Proc. Cleri Bath ^. et Wellen. 



Georgias Wyndham Ardiid. Norwicen. 

Nicolaus Metcalfe Archid. Roffen. 

Gulielmas Hedge Procurator Cleri Norwicen. 

Adam Traves Archid. Ezon. 

Ricardus Woleman Dec. Wellen. 

Tho. Brerewood Archidiacan. Bar. Procur. 

Capituli et Cleri Ezon. 
Georgius Carew Archid. Totten Proc. Capi- 

tuli et Cleri Ezon. 
lliomas Bennet Proc. Cleri et Capit. Samm. 
Richardas Arche Proc. Cleri etCapiu Sarum. 
Petras Lighman Proc. Cle.ri Cant 
Edmund us Stewart Proc. Cleri Winton. 
Joannes Rayne Proc. Cleri Lincoln. 
Leonardus Savile Proc. Cleri Archid. Lewen. 
Simon Matthew Proc. Cleri London. 
Linfrid Ogle Archid. Salop. 
Gulielmas Maje Proc. Cleri Elien. 
Rol. Philips Proc. Eccles. St Paoli London. 
Joannes Bell Ar. Glocest 
Joannes Chambers Dec. St Stephani Anhid* 

Bedford. 
Kicolaus Wilson. 

Som€ Obtervatunu on the former Suheeriptiont, 
A The Abbots of Glassenbury and Reading 
subscribe with the rest : b^ which it ap- 
pears that they complyed m the changes 
that were made as readily as others did. 
B The Abbots writ generally so ill that it 
is Tery hard to read their Subscriptions. 
Some of them I could by no means know 
what to make of. 
C There are 60 of the lower boose of Con- 
Tocation : of those there are t5 Archdea- 
cons, 4 Deans of Cathedrals, 3 Deans of 
Collegia] Churches, 17 Procurators for the 
Clergy, and one Master of a Colledge. 



n.— Ssms Queries put 6y Cranmer in Order to 
the Correcting ofieveral Abuies. 
[Cott Libr. Cleop. E. 5.] 
^ FinsT, What causes, reasons, or considera- 
tions hath or might moTe any man to desire 
to haTe the Bishop of Rome restored in any 
point to his pretended Monarchy, or to repugn 
against the Laws and Sututes of this Realm 
made for the setting forth of the King's Title 
of Supream Head t 

«. Item, Whether a man offending deadly 
after he is Baptized, may obuin remission of 
hii Sins, by any other way than by Contrition, 
through grace r 

3. hem. If the Clergy know that the com- 
mon sort of men have them in a higher esti- 
mation, because they are persuaded, that it 
lyeth in the will and Power of Priests to re- 
mit, or not remit sins at their pleasure ; whe- 
ther in sach case the said Clergy offend if they 
wink at this, and voluntarily suffer the people 
to continue in this Opinion ? 

4. hem. Whether a sinner beine sorry and 
contrite for his sins and forthwith dying, shall 
haTe as high a place in Heaven, as if he had 
ncTer offended f 



ADDENDA. 



17:J 



5. Jum^ Whether any, and what difference 
may be Aeaigned hetwut two men, whereof 
the one being Tery sorry and contrite for hit 
sins dieth without Absolation of the Priest, 
and the other which being contfite is also 
absolved by the Priest and so dieth t 

6. lum. If it may appear that the common 
people have a greater affiance or trust in out- 
wand Rites or Ceremonies than they ought to 
have, and that they esteem more vertue in 
Images and adorning of them, kissing their 
feet or offering Candles unto them, than they 
should esteem, and that yet the Curates know- 
ing the same, and fearing the loss of their 
o&rings, and such other temporal commodi- 
ties, do rather encourage the people to con- 
tinue after this sort, than teach them the truth 
in the premisses according to Scripture; 
what the Kings Highness and his Parliament 
may do, and what they are bound in con- 
science to do in such case ? 

7. /ctm, Whether now in time of the new 
Law the Tithes or tenth be due to Curates by 
the Laws of God. or of man ; and if the same 
he due by the Laws of man, what mans Laws 
they be 1 

8. Item, Whether the Clergy only, and 
none but they ought to have voices in general 
Coimcils t 

9. Item, Whether the 19th Canon in the 
Conncil of Calcedon, wherein is contained 
that one Clerk may not sue another before 
any secular Judge, but only before his Bishop, 
and such other Canons of like effect, have 
been generally received or not ? and whether 
the same be contrary to the King's Preroga- 
tive and Laws of this Realm ; and whether 
it be ezpedif nt that it were declared by the 
Parliament that the said Canons being at no 
time received, especially within this Realm, 
be void and of none effect. 

10. hem. Of the 24th Canon of the said 
Council, wherein is contained that Monaste- 
ries once consecrate by the Bishop, may not 
after be made dwelling houses for Lay-men, 
whether that Canon have been received and 
observed, and whether the same be against 
the Power of the King and authority of his 
Parliament? 

1 1. Item, If it may appear that the Bishops 
have not, ne yet do maturely examine and dili* 
gently inquire of the Conversation, and Learn- 
ing of such as be ordered or admitted to Cures 
by them, but rather without examination or 
inq*iisition indistinctly admit ^tersons, unable, 
whereof ensaeth great peril of Souls, and in- 
numerable inconveniences otherways, what 
the Kings Highness or his Parliament ought 
to do, or may do for reformation in the pre- 
misses? 

tt. Item, If such as have Deanries, Arch- 
Deacon ries, Cbanterships, and other Offices 
or promotions of the Clergy, use not them- 
selves) in their own persons after such sort as 
the primary in«tiitution of these Offices or Pro- 
motions require, and according to the Wills 
of them that endowed the same, what the 



King and his Parliament may do or goght to 
do in this case 1 

13. lUm, For what causes and to what ends ' 
and purposes such Offices and promotions of 
the Clergy were first instituted 1 

1 4. Item, If Curates having Benefices wi th 
cure, for their more bodily ease, refuse to 
dwell upon any of their said Cures, and re- 
main in idleness continoally in Cathedral or 
Collegia] Churches, upon their Prebends,whe- 
ther it be in this case expedient, that the Kings 
Highness or his Parliament take any Order 
for the redress of the same ? 

15. lum, Of the Sacraments of Confirma- 
tion, Order, Matrimony, and extream Unc- 
tion, what the external Signs and inward 
graces be in every of the said Sacramento, 
what promises be made to the receivers of 
them by God, and of what efficacy they be of 
and energy of themselves 1 



III.— Ssms Querist concerning Confinnatitm, 
with the Antwen vhich were given to them by 
Cranmer, and Steketley BiJu^ of Londen. — 
Ah Original. 

[Written with Cranmer's hand. Cott. libr. 
Cleop. £. 5.] 

Whether Cenfirmttion be InUituUd by Chrut T 

Betpon, Thehs is no place in Scripture 
that declareth this Sacrament to be instituted 
of Christ. 

First, For the places alledged for the same 
he no Institutions but Acto and deeds of the 
Apostles. 

S«'Condlj, these Acto were done by a spe- 
cial gift given to the Apostles for the coo^ 
mation of God's Word at that time. 

Thirdly, The said special gift doth not now 
remain with the Successors of fiie Apostles. 

What it the External Sign ? 

The Church useth Chrisma for the exterior 
Sign, but the Scripture maketh no mention 
thereof. 

What it the Efficacy ofthit Sacrament f 

The Biahop in tlie name of the Church doth 
invocate the Holy Ghost to give strength and 
constancy, with other spiritual gifto, unto the 
person confirmed : so that the efficacy of this 
sacrament is of such value, aa is the Prayer 
of the Bishop made in the name of the Church. 

Hitec retpondeo, tairo temper eruditiamm et 
EcdeMt orthodox jutlieio, 

Stokesley's Paper. 

The first Question, JVhether the Sacrament 
(f Confirmation be a Sacrament eflhe A'sto Tee- 
lament inttitute by Chritt 7 

To this I answer, That it is. 

The second Question, What it the outwara 
lign, and the invisibU gracet which be conferred 
in the tame 7 

To this I answer. That the Words Signo te 
Signo Sanetit crucit et confirmo te, ^c. With 
Um consignation, with the Craame (Chrism;, 



174 



RECORDS. 



imposition of handi of the Prelates, be the 
Signs : and the increase of the gifts of the 
Holy Ghost, and especially of fortitude, to 
speak, show, and defend the Faith, and to 
suffer for the same in case need be. 

The third Question, What Promiitt be mods 
of the taid graeet 7 

I answer, That the facts and deeds that be 
expressed in the Books of the Apostles, with 
the effects ensuing, by the imposition of their 
hands, upon them that before had received 
Remission of their sins, joyned with the pro- 
mises of Christ, made to his Church, and the 
continual belief of the university of the same 
Catbolick Church from the time of the Apos- 
tles hitherto, without contradiction of any 
man (ignorants and suspects of Heresie only 
excepted) maketh us, and in my opinion, 
without prejudice of other men's opinions, 
ought to suffice to make all men that hath 
promised to believe the Catbolick Church, 
assuredly to think that Gud hath made the 
promises of the said grace. 

Eg,i Joannet London, ue rsjponWiM, fivtut 
aittoriuttt et Testimonio antUfuiMmoru.mf 
enrumtiue Doetissimaruin pariter ae Sanetis- 
nmorum virorMin, et preripue Sancta ma- 
trie noetra Cfc/sx(« Catholics, cut etiam in 
non erpreuis in Macra Scriptura, nan mitUo 
minui qitam teriptis, Jitles adhibenda e*t ; 
niu tarn de hdpti»MO parvuLiriim, quam de 
perpeina Deipartt virviuii integritutet et id 
genus eompluribut, quibut sine salutit peri' 
culo nemo ditcrepat, UceOit talva fide eon- 
tradieere 



IV. — Some Consid'trations offered to the King bff 

Cranmer to induce him to proceed to a further 

Reformation, 

[Cott. libr. Cleop. E. 4.] 

Pleaseth u your Highness graciously to 
consider, deeply to ponder and weigh by your 
hif h wisdom thase Considerations following. 

First, How no great thing is to be deter- 
mined, principally matters of Christ's Re- 
ligion, without loug, great, and mature de- 
liberati'in- 

Secondly, How evil it hath succeeded when 
in Provincial, yea or yet in General Councils, 
men have gone about to set forth any thing as 
in the force of God's Law, without the mani- 
fest Word of God, or else without apparent 
reasons, infaliiUy deduced out of the Word 
of God. 

Tuirdly, How all Christened Regions are 
now full of Learned men in the Scripture, 
which can well espie out and judge how 
things that be. or shall be set forth are agree- 
able with Scripture or not. 

Fourthly, Of what Audacity men be of 
now adays, which will not spare to write 
against high Princes, as well as against pri- 
vate persons, without any respect to their 
high Estates, only weighing the eqoity or the 
iniquity of the 



Fifthly, How not only men of the New 
Learning (as they be called) but also the ver/ 
Papistical Authors, do allow that by the Word 
of God, Priests be not forbidden to Marrj, 
although they were not ignorant that many 
expounders of Scripture were of the contrary 
judgment 

Sixthly, How that it is not possible that all 
Learned men should be of one mind, sentence, 
and opinion, as long as the cockle is mingled 
with the wheat, the Godly with the ungodly, 
which certainly shall be so long as the Woxld 
endureth. 

Seventhly, How Tariety of Opinions have 
been occasion of the opening of many verities 
heretofore taken for Heresie, yea and yet so 
esteemed and taken of many, in other Re- 
gions ; as namely the usurped Authority of 
the Bishop of Rome hath by that occasion 
come into Light, with the effusion of the 
blood not of a few, such as were like first 
stirrers up thereof. 

Lastly, There be also other opinions not 
spoken of, which have made, and yet will 
make as much variance in your Graces Realm 
as any of them treated o/, namely. Whether 
the Holy Scripture teacheth any Purgatory 
to us after this Life or noti whether the same 
Scripture teacheth the Invocation of dead 
Saints? Whether then b« any unwritten 
verities necessary to be believed not written 
in Scripture, nor deducted by infallible Argu- 
ments out of the open places of Scripture ? 
Whether there be any satisfactions beside the 
satisfaction of Christ 1 Whether free will by 
its own strength may dispose itself to grace 
of a conveniency (as it is said ) de congruo / 
Whether it be against Scripture to kiss the 
Image of Christ in the Honour of him 1 And 
generally whether Images may be used any 
other way than your Grace setteth forth in 
your Injunctions t 

Wherefore in consideration of the pre- 
misses it may please your Highness to suspend 
your judgment for a time, and not to deter- 
mine the Marriage of Priests to be against 
Scripture, but rather to put both parts to 
silence, commanding them neither to preach 
dispute, nor openly to talk thereof under pain 
of, &c. And in case these premisses do not 
move your Highness to stay, that then it may 
please the same to grant that the Article of 
Priesu Marriage may be openly disputed in 
both Universities, under indifferent Judges, 
before it be determined. All the Arguments 
of the contrary party first to be delivered in 
writing to the defenders twelve days before 
the disputation ; to the intent they may the 
more maturely and deliberately make answer 
to the same ; and they that shall enter as de- 
fenders into this disputation, to do it under 
this condition, that if their Judges decern 
them to be overcome, they be right well con- 
tented to suffer death, therefore: And if 
their adversariet cannot prove their purpose, 
their desire is no more but that it may please 
your Highness to leave your most huinbl« 



ADDbNDA. 



176 



Houoor. 



Snbjecti to the liberty that Ood't Word per- davium, that it to my, the keys or the Power 
milled them in that behalf; and yoar aaid of the keys, whereby is siguified a certain 
humble Subjects shall pray aoto Almighty limited Office restrained unto the execution 
GimI for the preservation of yoor most Royal of a special Function or Ministration, accord- 
tlsute long to continae to God's Glory and ing to the saying of St. Panl in bis first Chap. 
^ ' - of his Epistle to the Romans, and in the fourth 

Chap, of his first Epistle to Timothy, and 
also in the fourth Chap, of his Epistle to the 
Ephes. Where he writes in this Sentence ; 
Quhm a9eendi$tet ChriUut in altum, ffajMitam 
datil eaptmUiUm, et dcdit doua hominibHMt d«* 
die autem, alUn quidem ApiiUoUt$, alia* wra Pro- 
pheuu, alio$ vero Evangtli$tttS, aliot autem put' 
tarei ae daetar€tj ad irutauratiouem ianettmtm. 



v.— il Declaration made of ths Fttnetiout and 

DioiHt l$ulitution rf Bithopi and PrittU, 

An OrigiuaL 

[Cotton libr. Cleop. £. 5.] 

As touching the Sacrament of Holy Orders, 
we will that all Bishops and Preachers shall in opnt ndmhuitratioHis, in itdijicationem cor- 
insimct and teach our people committed by poris Chri»ti, donee perveniamus omnei in Uiu'/a- 
us unto their spiritual charge, tern Jidei et agnitionis Jilii Dei, in virum pe^. 

First, How that Christ and his Apostles ffetum, in meneuramatatitpleneadutta Christ i, 
did institute and Ordain in the New Testa- That is to say, '* when Christ ascended into 
ment, that beside the Civil Powers and go- Heaven, be subdned and vanquished very 
vemance of Kings and Princes, which is captivity her self, and led or made her thrall 
called in Scripture, poteUae gladH, the Power and captive, and distributed and gave divers 
of the Sword, there should be also continually heavenly gifts and graces unto men here on 
in the Church Militant, certain other Minis- earth ; and among all he made some the 
ters or Officers, which should have Spiritual Apostles, some I^ests, some Evangelists, 
Power, Authority and commission under some Pastors and Doctors, to the intent ther 
Cbrist. to Preach and teach the Word of should execute the work and office of their 
God. unto his people, and to dispence and administration, to the instauration, iustruc- 
administer the Sacraments of God unto them ; tion, and edifying of the memoers of Christ's 
and by the same to cdbferand give the grace Mystical body: And that they should also 
of the Holy Ghost, to consecrate the blessed not cease from the Execution of their said 
body of Christ in th* Sacrament of the Office, until all the said members were not 
Altar, to loose and abeoil from sin, all per- only reduced and brought nnto unity of the 
sons which be duly penitent and sorry for the Faith, and the knowledg of the Son of God, 
same ; to bind and excommunicate such as hot also that they were come onto a perfect 
be guilty in manifest crimes and sins, and state, and full age therem; that is to say, 
will not amend their defaults; to order and antil they were so establishcKd and confirmed 
consecrate others ia the same room. Order in the same that they could no more after- 
and Office, whereunta they be called and wards be wavering therein, and be led or 
admitted diemselves ; and finally to feed carryed like children, into any contrary doc- 
Christ's people like good Pastors, and Rec- trine, or opinion, by the craft or subtile per- 
tors, as the Aposilea calleth them, with their swasion of the false Pastors and Teachers, 
wholsome doctrine, and by their continual which go about by craft to bring them into 
exhortations and monitions to reduce them erroneous opinions, but that they should con- 
from sin and miquity, so much as in them stantly follow the true Doctrine ef Christ's 
lyeth. and to bring them unto the perfect Gospel, growing and encreasing continoaHy 
knowledg, and perfect love and dread of by charity unto a perfect member of that 
God, and unto the perfect charity of their body, wliereof Christ is the very head, in 
neighbours. whom if the whole body, that is to say, if 

hem. That this Office, this Ministration, every part and member be grown and come 
this Power and Authority is no tyrannical unto his perfect estate, not all in like, but 
Power, having no certain Laws or Limits, every one according to the gift and quality 
within the which it ought to be contained, which is deputed unto it, and so to be con^ 
nor yet none absolute Power, but it is a pacted. united, and corporated together in 
moderate Power, subject, determined, and the said body, no doubt but that whole body 
restrsined unto those certain Limits and ends and every part thereof shall thereby be made 
for the which the same was appointed by the more perfect and the more strong, by 
Goil's Ordinance ; which, as was said before, reason of that natural love and charity, which 
is only to administer and distribute unto the one member so united in the body hath unto 
members of Christ's Mystical body, spiritual the other :" by which words it appeareth 
and everlasting things; that is to say, the evidently not only that St. Paul accounted 
pore and heavenly doctrine of Christ's Gos- and numbred this said Power and Office of 
|tel. and the graces conferred in his Sacra- tbe Pastors and Doctors among the proper 
nients : And therefore this said Power and and special gifts of the Holy Ghost, but also 
administration is called in some places of it appeareth that the same was a limited 
Scripture, donum et Gratia, a gift and a grace; power and Office, ordained specially and only 
in some places it is called OavtM tivt poteeUu for the causes and purposes before rehears«i^ 



176 



RECORDS. 



Item, That thii Power, Office, and Admi- 
nistration is necessary to be preserred here 
in Earth for three special and principal ranses. 
First, for that it is the Commandment of God 
it shoald be so, as it appeareth in sondry 
places of Scripture. Secondly, for that God 
hath instituted and ordained none other or- 
dinary mean or instrument, whereby he will 
make us partakers of the reconciliation which 
is by Christ, and confer and giTe the graces 
of bis Holy Spirit unto us, and make us the 
right inheritors of everlasting Life, there to 
Keign with him for ever in glory, but only 
his words and Sacraments ; and therefore 
the Office and Power to Minister the said 
Word and Sacraments, may in no wise be 
suffered to perish, or to be abolished, accord- 
ing to the saying of St. Paul, Quomodo credent 
in eum We quo non audierunt ? quomodo autem 
audieutnne preJicantef quomodo autem prcr- 
dicabunt n'ui miuifuernnt ? iieut icriptum estt 
qu4tm ipecion mper montet pedet Evaugelitan- 
tium parem, annunciantium bona! Thirdly, be- 
cause the said Power and Office or Function 
hath annexed unto it assured promises of ex- 
cellent and inestimable things; for thereby 
is conferred and given the Holy Ghost with 
all his graces, and finally our justi6cation 
and everlasting life, according to the saying 
of St. Paul, Non me pudet Kvangelii Jesu 
Christi, ptttentia st quidem eU Dei ad ialutem 
omni crodtnti ; that is to say, I am not ashamed 
of the room and Office which I have, given 
unto me by Christ, to preach his Gospel, for 
it is the Power of God, that is to say, the 
elect Organ or Instrument ordained by God 
and endued with such vertue and emcacy, 
that it is able to give and Minister effectuallj 
everlasting Life unto all those that will be- 
lieve and obey unto the same. 

hem. That this Office, this Power and Au- 
thority was committed and given by Christ 
and his Apostles unto certain persons only, 
that is to say, unto Priests or Bishops, whom 
they did elect, call, and admit thereunto by 
their Prayer and Imposition of their hands. 

Secondly, We will that all Bishops and 
Preachers shall instruct and teach our people 
committed unto their Spiritual charge, that 
the Sacrament of Order may worthily be cal- 
led a Sacrament, because it is a holy Rite, 
or ceremony instituted by Christ and his 
Apostles in the New Testament, and doth 
consist of two parts, like as the other Sacra- 
ments of the Church do ; that is to say, of 
a spiritual and an invisible grace, and also 
of an outward and a visible Sign. The in- 
visible gift or grace conferred in this Sacra* 
ment. it nothing else but the Power, the 
Office and the Authority before mentioned : 
the visible and outward Sign, is, the Prayer 
and Imposition of the Bishop's hands, upon 
the person which receiveth the said gift or 
grace. And to the intent the Church of 
Christ should never be destituted of such 
Ministers, as should have and execute the 
mid power of the keys, it was also Ordained 



and commanded by the Apostles, that the 
same Sacrament should be applyed and mi- 
nistred by the Bishop from time to time, 
unto such other persons as had the qualities, 
which the Apostles very diligently descry ve ; 
as it appeareth evidently in the third Chap, 
of the first Epistle of St. Paul to Tim. and 
his Epistle unto Titus. And surely this is 
the whole vertue and efficacy, and the cause 
also of the institution of this Sacrament, as 
it is found in the New Testament; for albeit 
the Holy Fathers of the Church which suc- 
ceeded the Apostles, minding to beautifie and 
ornate the Church of Christ with all those 
things, which were commendable in the 1 em- 
ple of the Jews, did devise not only certain 
other ceremonies than be before rehearsed, 
as Tonsures, Kasures, Unctions, and such 
other observances to be used in the adminis- 
tration of the said Sacraments, but did also 
institute certain inferiour orders or degrees, 
as Janitors, Lectors, Exorcists, Acolits, and 
Subdeacons, and deputed to every one of 
those certain Offices to Execute in the Church, 
wherein they followed undoubtedly the ex- 
ample and rites used in the Old Testament ; 
yet the truth is, that in the New Testament 
there is no mention made of any degrees or 
distinctions in Orders, but only of Deacons 
or Ministers, and of Priestt or Bishops : nor 
is there any word spoken of any other cere- 
mony used in the conferring of this Sacra- 
ment, but only of Prayer, and the Imposition 
of the Bishops' hands. 

Thomas Cromwell. Gilfridus Downes. 

T. Cantuarien. Joannes Skip. 

Edwardus Ebor. Cuthbertus hfarshall. 

Joannes London. MarmadukeWaldeby. 

Cuthbertus Dnnel- Robertus Oking. 

mensis. Nicolaus Heytb. 

Joannes Lincoln. Rodolphus Bradford. 

Joannes Bathoniens, Rirhardus Smith. 

Thomas Elien. Simon Matthew. 

Joannes Bangor. Joannes Prvnn. 

Nicolaus Sarum. Gulielmus Buckmas- 
Edwardus Herefor- tre. 

den. Willielmus Maye. 

Hugo Wygom. Nicolaus Wotton. 

Joannes Roffen, Richardus Cox. 

Rich. Cicestr. Joannes Edmondes. 

Richardus Wolman. Thomas Robertson. 

Joannes Bell. l*homasBareL 

Willielmus Clyffe. Joannes Nase. 

Robe4-tus Aldridge. Joannes Barbar. 

(Some other hands there are that 

cannot be Read.) 

Sacra Theologia, Jurit Eccleiiaitiei et Ciet/ti 

Prrfetsoret, 

VL— i4 T^terrf Melanthon\topertwttde ths 
King to a further RtJ'crmation, An OriginuL 

[Cotton Libr. Cleop. E. 5.] 
S. D. Sercnissime et Inclyte Rex, Etsi an* 
dieramus Romanum Episcopnm onmibos ar- 



ADDENDA. 



177 



tifidis incendere Casaris Carol! et Ragis tant aatem aotea leges de teditiotis, nee 

Gallici animos adveraua Britamiaa et Ger> statin riolatio inppti et non necessarii ritaa 

manos. tamen qaia spero Deom hoc pericala jadicanda est seditiosa, attamen hac in re 

gnbematarum esse, et defensarumtranauilli* non solum tranquillitatis, sed etiam piarum 

tatem tuam, scripsi in alterii literis de Lccle- conscientiarum ratio habenda est : est enina 

aiaram emendatione, quam si tempora sinent tenera res cooscientia, faciJe langneacit per- 

rogo ut Regia Majestas toa sosctpiat* Pos- culsa potentum judiciis. 
tea adjeci banc Epistolam, non impndentia, Nee ignoro quosdam noTO jam uti genere 

sed optimo studio, et amore cum £cclesi- sapientis, ezcosant abusus et leniant eos as- 

arum, com Regis Majestatis tus incitatus : tute affictis interpretationibus, ut habeant 

qoare per Cbristum obtestor Regiam Majes- speciosam causam cur eos retineant ; sicut 

tatem tuam at meam libextatem boni consu- nefarios abusus ezcnsat Autor reformat iouis 

lat. Ssepe cogito BritannicB Ecclesiai pri- Coloniensia, ut campanarum coosecrationem 

mordia, et cnteras laudes : hinc enim pro- et similes imposturas. Quam multa sunt in 

Sti^ata est doctrina Christiana in magnam ^bulosis bistoriis sanctorum, utCbristopbori^ 

ermani« et Galiiv partem ; imo Britan- Georgii, aute, ut poematat continent venos- 

nica ICccieiiiB beneficium fuit. quod primum tissimas Allegorias ; nee tamen propter has 

Ruman» Provincin liberata sunt persecu- cogenda sunt £c9le8ia ut illas poeticas per- 

tiooe. Hac primum nobis Imperatorem pium sonas colant. 

Constantinum dedii : magna hac gloria est Erat in Egypto sacrum cam fici maturuis- 

Testri nominis. Nunc quoque Regia Majfts- sent, populus enim in templo edens recentet 

tas tua primum heroica magoitudine animi ficus, addebat canticum his Terbis, Dulcis ve- 

ostendit se Teritati patrocinaturum esse ex- ritas. Huic ritui facile est bellam significa- 

cussit liomani Episcopi tyrannidem, quare tionem addere, eumq ; accommodare ad lau- 

teterem puritatem Ecclesia vestra maxime dem Verbi Dei, nee tamen propterea hie moe 

optarim restitui iotegram. Sed animadverto in Ecclesias revocandus est ; atqui banc no- 

istic esse quosdam qui Tcteres abusus ortos vam sophisticam ezoriri passim videmus. 

aut confirmatos a Romano Episcopo adhuc Sic in Italia dicuntur abusibus .patrocinari, 

mordicns tenent. Mirum est auteai Autore Contarenus, Sadoletus, et Polu^ Cardinalis ; 

abusuum ejecto ipsa tamen Tenena retineri ; nam hi pracipue susceperunt sibi jam has 

qua in re illud etiam periculi est, quod illi partes defendenda Romana impietatis, et 

ipsi aut eorum imitatores aliquando reTOca- banc ducnnt esse magnam ingenii laudem fu- 

turi potestatem Romani Episcopi Tidentur, cos illinire Titiosis ritibus, putantq ; se his 

si populos hone putavit esse Magistnim Ee- ineptiis Dionysii Theolngiam Mysticam re- 

clesiarum, iocurrunt enim ritus in oculos et novare. Hac Sophistica. nisi prudentes gu- 

admonent de autore, ut Solonis memoria cum bematores Ecclesiarom obsistent, pariet hor- 

legibuB Athenis et propagata et jucunda fuit. ribilem confusionem religionum, et rursus 

Gandebam igitur in Edicto reeens istic pro- obruet Teritatem. Donee flagitantur humani 
ponito de ileligione, promitti publicam aeli- ritus tanquam necessarii, confirmatar prava 
berationem et emendationem de Ecclesiarum opinio de cultu ; ideo Paulus tam vehemen- 
ritibus et legibus, eaque sententia mitigaTit ter non modo opinionem, sed ritus ipsos Le« 
D«>creti acerbi tatem : quanquam enim laudo viticos insectatus est. prcMridebat enim non 
piecatem. ouod errores prohibentnr, qui pug- excuti posse superstitionem, si ritus mane- 
nant cum doctrina Catholica Ecclesia quam rent, quare graTissime inquit, « eireumeidi'' 
et nos profitemur ; tamen doleo ad eas causes mini, Christtu vtAu nihil jtraiierit, 
adjectum esse articulum, in quo precipitur Retineatur ergo simplex et perspicna sen- 
omnium rituum usitatorum et calibatus ob- tentia de libertate in adiaphoris, et doceant 
servatio. Primum enim multi transferrent concionatores qua scandala vitanda sint ; re- 
Edicti Autoritatem ad stabiliendos abusus tineantur ritas divinitus instituti, et aliqua 
Missa. Deinde in nniversum coofirmatur humana traditiones utiles ad bonum ordinem, 
pertinacia ei>rum qui Doctrina nostra sunt ut Paulus loquitur, et sit modus caremonia- 
iuiquiores, et debilitantur studia piorum. rum qua habeant conjunctam gravitaiem et 
Augustinns queritur sua atate jam duriorem elegantiam ; decet autem abesse ab Ecclesiis 
fuisse senritutem Christianam quam Judai- barbariem : Cateri inotiles et inepti ritus non 
cam. quanto erit asperior serritus, si super- duriter flagitentur. 

sutiosiores ineptia.ut reptatioadcrucem aut Deinde quantum pericnli adfert conscien- 

res similes, muntentur corporum suppliciis t tiis prohihitio • onjtigii, nee ignorat Regia 

Gereon scribit prodesse piis, qui tamen super- Majestas tua, legem de calilMtn perpetuo 

stitiosius obsenrant ritus, ut invitentur ad eoa tantum Roma natam esse : extant Epietola 

▼iolandos, ut usu et exemplo dediseant sa-. Episcopi Tarracunensis defendentes conjugia 

perstitionem. Presbyterorum in Hispania contra Romanum 

Sed munio tranquillitatem, dices, et nolo Episcopum. In Germauia ante annus quin- 

dissimihtudine rituum excitari discordias. gentos adhuc Sacerdotes fuerunt mariti, 

Ego de piis et modestis loquor qui humanas adeoque agre tulerunt sibi eripi banc liber- 

traditiones sine tnmultibus violant, non de tatem, ut in Episicopam Moguntinum reci* 

his qui in catu publico seditiose tranquillum tantem edietum Romanum tumultuantps im- 

i>u|»uiam aut constant aut perturbant. Ex- petum fecerint, quare Episcopos fugere coac- 



178 



RECORDS. 



tui Tecitationem omint. Ent Aator Edict! 
Gregorias fteptimos qui cailibet tyrannoram 
Teteram audacia et impietate par fuic. Hie 
cum longo et fanesto bello civili nostroa Ger- 
manicofl imperatores implicttiaset, aimul etiam 
Ecclesiaa Tyrannide oppressiu Audio et in 
Anglia Sacerdotes fuisae maritot : deniq ; 
nota; sunt Historis, quae exempla latis multa 
coDtioeot, quare iniror in li'^icto citari Epis- 
tolam ad Corintbios, com h»c louge aliud 
tradat de conjugio, ac pnpcipiAt conjugium 
iis qui non sunt idonei ad cielibatum. 

Nee objicienda sunt vota qua) et ezpresse 
pugnant eum divinis mandatis, et trahunt ae- 
cum multiplicem supentitiouem et morum 
eorruptiouem ; videmus enim qualis sit vita 
multorum Sacerdotum celibum : itaq ; noa 
sine dolore aiiquo legi in Edieto, quod hi qui 
Uzores duzerunt accusantur Levitatis, nam 
hoe convicio causa nostra pne^ravari videtur, 
qu» tamen Ecclesiie necessaria est. ut con- 
jttgii dignitas clahus conspiciator, ut super- 
stitiosi cultuA votonim reprehendantur, ut ar- 
ceautur libidines. Non enim impuras cceli- 
batus, sed honesta et pia conjugum consue- 
tudo, est castitas Deo grata, sicut Christus 
sua Toce divioam eonjunctionem appellat co- 
Dubium, inquiens, Qum Deus coujuxit, 6^e 
Discamus Dei Oitlinationem in natura mag- 
nifacere, eaque reTereoter uti, non fingamus 
ipsi novos cultus vine Verbo Dei; de quo 
genere Paulus nominatim conciooatur, cam 
ad I'imotheum scribens duriter raprebendit 
eos qui prohibent nuptias. 

Propheta Daniel insignes notat addidit 
Antichristo duas, cum ait, colet Deum Mao- 
sim argpnto et auro, et Deum patrum suoram 
non intelliget, et mulieres non curabit. Hasc 
quadrant niaxime ad Komaoos mores : Mis- 
sarum abustus et Sanctorum cultus pepererunt 
immensad opes et Regiam potentiam. Nova 
numina confecta sunt, adorantur auree et 
argentesB status, et auro atque argento or* 
nantur. Deinde accedit Lex de cmlibatu, 
unde magna corruptio morum orta est. Hs 
notflB cui genti. cui Kegno usqnam competunt 
nisi factioni Epiwopi liomanil qui cum sit 
Anticbrintus, pio et foni animo ipsios anto- 
ritati et le^ibus adversandum est. 

Porro feliciier caspit Regia Majestas tna 
quwdam emendare, sustulit aliqua idola qu» 
impie c'olebautur : Obteetorergo KegiamMa- 
jesiatem tuam, ut reliquam iropietatem Ro- 
manam etiam ex Ecclesiis tollat. Exempla 
testantur ingentibus victoriis omatos esse 
Regen qui sustulerunt Idololatriam, ac B«pe 
testator Deus quantopere requirat hunc cuJ- 
turn ut remoTeantur superstitiones, et pro hoc 
oiEcio ingentiapnemiapollicetur : quare Deus 
etiam defendet Regiam Majestatem tuam, si 
at Exechias et c«teri pii Reges impios ritus 
•astuleris. Audit Regia Majestas tua in 
Belgico et alibi immanem scrTitiam exerceri 
ad versus pios ; et hafc Tyrannis gignit alia 
multa vitia. stabilit idololatriam, delet veram 
inTOcationem, extinguit penitns Teram Reli- 
gionem ; cumq ; desint boni Doctores, molti 



in populo finnt palam «di«i. Constat enim 
pane Etbnicam licentiam esse in Belgico, 
alii superstitiosi natora, alii fanaticaa opi- 
niones Anabaptistaram amplectuntur. ThIis 
est in Belgico ststas, qaod quidem floret pace, 
otio, opibus; adflaant laxu ditiores, iia se 
beatos esse putant, nee iiiterea prospiciunt 
quot poente ipsis iropendeant: Deus autem 
baud dubie tan tarn impietatem et crudelita- 
tcm atrociter poniet. Nollem igitur in Regno 
tuo renovari asperitatem adversus pios, quam 
ita prohibebit Regia Majestas tua si Edictum 
lenietet Ecclesias constituere perget. Deinde 
ut etiam ad posteritatem, animi abborreanc 
a Tyrannide Romani Episcopi, plurimum re- 
fert illas leges tolli, que sunt nervi autohtatis 
ipsius ; magna vero admiuicula potentias Ro- 
manonim Episcoporum fasrant, Missarum 
abusus, et CflBJibatus, qu« Hi durabunt ali- 

auando poterunt prsrbere occasionem iis qui 
epravate sunt opinionis Romans Aulsr, ut 
ad earn rursus inclinationem faciant. Id 
caveri quantum referat. si doctrinie poritas 
eonsenranda est, satis intelligit Regia Majes- 
tas tua. Verum adhuc est quod Jurenalis 
de Romana aula scripsit, hie Jiunt homina, 
^c. imbotieo loci malis artibus, contumaciam 
siqgularem adversus Reges inde referunt, ut 
multa exempla testantur. Hanc Epistolam 
loquaciorem ac liberiorem ut Regia Majes- 
tas tua boni consulat oro. Precor autem 
Deum et Dominum nostrum lesum Christnm, 
at Regiam Majestatem tuam servet et defen- 
dat, ac gubernet ad saluteni Ecclesi*. Bene 
et feliciter valeat Regia Majestas tua. £z 
Francofordia. 

Cal. Apriliiil5S9. 
Regis Majestatis tue Addictissimai 
Philippus Melanthon. 
Dirtsted thnt on the bark ; 
Serenissimo et Inclyto Anglie et Fran- 
cie Regi D. Heniieo Octavo Walliss 
et Cornubie Principi. Capiti Anglics» 
Ecclesis post Christnm Supremo. 

Principi Clemeoiissimoti 

Vn. — A Letter written hy the German Amhat- 
tatlorsto the KiHg,againU the taking atcay tf 
the- Chalice, aiiH again$t private Masxet, and 
the Celibate oj the Clergie,6(c. — An OrigiHaL 

[Cotton. Libr. Cleop. E. 5.] 
SiaENift»iME et Potentissime Rez, Do- 
mine Clementissime, Etsi Serenissimam Re- 
giam Majestatem vestram mazimonim nego- 
tiorum mole, tum ad Regnum ac Provincius 
proprias Majestatis Vestrs pertinent! am, 
tum etiam exterorum Regum, Piincipnm, et 
Potentatu'im gravissimis causis, quie ad Re- 
giam Majestatem Vestram p»ne quntidie 
devolvuctur, obrui non ignoremus; nosque 
pro nostra erga Regiam Majestatem Veiitram 
debita observantia ut par est, nihil minus ve< 
limus aut cogitemus, quam Serenissimam 
Regiam M»je>tatem Vestram vel mittendis 
Uteris crebrioribus, vel ulla alia re iutertur- 
bare et a Reipublic* cans impedixe, tamen 



ADDENDA. 



179 



cwrtit qmboadam de cniuiia, anas SeTenissiniB 
Regiae Majestati Vestne prooataros nos ape- 
ramus, Uaxtmaa iteium ad Sereniaaimam 
Regiam Majeatatem Veatram literas daodaa 
ease, nihil dubitaotea qaio Veatra Serenia- 
aima !legia Majestaa eaa pro aua inaigni bo- 
nitate. sapientia, doctrina, atque favore ain- 
cerioha Keligioaia, benigne acceptura ait. 
Cum enim ab lUuatrisaimia Principibiia noa- 
tria nobis injuncta mandata Vealra Serenia- 
airoaa Majestati jampridem expoauerimua, et 
prafterea poatnlante Majeatate Veatra cam 
quibuadam ejusdem Reverendisaimia et era- 
ditiaaimia Epiacopia et llieologiie Doctoribus, 
de articulia Keligionia CbriatianaB per duoa 
piene menaea aermooes contulerimaa, ac Dei 
benefit io rea eo perdocta fuerit, at nihil am- 
bigamaa, qain inter Sereniasimam Regiam 
Majeatatem Veatram et Principea noatroa, ac 
eoram in cauaa religionia confoBderatoa atro- 
ramq ; Kpiacopoa, Tbeologoa et Subditos firma 
atq ; perpetua concord ia in ainceriore Kvan- 
gelii Doctrina, in laudem Dei Opiimi Ma- 
ximi, aalatem Eccleaiftt Chriatianie, ac pemi- 
ciem Romani Anticbhsti, aecotura ait, nos- 
que relioaaro diaputationem de abuaibaa non 
expectare queamoa, exiatimavimua non ease 
alienum ab officio noatro, ut ante diacessum 
noatrum Sereniasimee Regis Majeatati Vea< 
tne, qnie per Dei Gratiam indefeaaa cura et 
diligentia ainceram Evangelii Doctrinam 
proniutam cupit, debitam obaerrantiam, at- 
que perpetuum atudium nostrum literia noa- 
tria teatatum relinqueremus, et Majestati 
Vestne noatrorum etiam aententiam de qui- 
Duadam Articulia abnauum, de quibua Ma- 
jeataa Veatra poat abitum noatrum baud du- 
bie curabit eoadem Episcopoa et Tbeologoa 
pro inquirenda veritate, aermonea conferre et 
disputare, declararemua : nihil ambigentea, 
quin ea etiam in re Sereniaaima Regia Ma- 
jestaa Veatra pro Cbristi gloria id pnestitura 
ait. at non tantum doctrinam puram babeat, 
Temm etiam abolitia, aliquando iropiia culti- 
baa. et ahuaibua per Romaoum flpiscopum 
in Kccleaiam introductia, cultua ac csremo- 
niaa coosentaneaa Verbo Dei conatituat : 
facile enim Sereniaaima Kegia Majeataa Vea- 
tra pro aua aumma aapientia perspicit, non 
posae unquam Doctrine puritatem, vel con- 
aiitni, Tel conaerrari, niai tollantur d medio 
etiam hi abosua, qui prorsua et ex diametro, 
nt diet solet, cum Verbo Dei pugnant, et 
Romani Antichriati tyrannidem ac idolola- 
triam, tum peperenrat, tum etiam hactenua 
conaervarunt ; nam ut radicibua demum re- 
aectip, neceaae eat arborea et herbaa penitoa 
exareacere et perire, ita dubium non eat, quin 
impiia Romani Epiacopi abusibus et idolola- 
tria, ut fandamento atabilitai.ia ipsius, labe- 
lactia et everaia, etiam Tyrannis ejusdem 
proraua mitura et interitura ait ; quod niai 
fiat perpetuo metoendum eat, ne levi aliqua 
cccaaione itenim repulluleacat et tanquam a 
yadice reviviacat. 

Sunt vero hec tria piene capita et funda- 
1 Tyrannidia et Idololatrie PontificiA, 

N 



qnibua atantiboa, neque Doctrina Religionia 
integm permanere, neque unquam Romani 
Epiacopi improbisaimua dominatua, peniiua 
extirpari poterit : nempe, Prohibitio u xiusque 
apeciei Sacramenti in coena Domini, Missa 
Privata, et interdictio conjugii Sacerdotum* 
qutt quidem usque adeo Dei Verbo adver- 
aantur, adeoque etiam boneatati publicse re- 
pugnant, ut vel ex hia aolis apertiaaime in- 
telligi possit Romanum Pontificem verum 
Antichristum, et omnia idololatrias, iropie- 
tatia, erroria, et turpitudinia, in Chriati Eccle- 
aiam introducts auctorem eaae; de quibua 
aane articulia noa pauca quaedam Serenissimas 
Regio} Majeatati Veatne optimo atudio scri- 
bemus, et ejuadem ut Regia aumma aapientia, 
acerrimo judicio, et ezcellenti doctrina pra&- 
diti, cenaurae committemoa, perauaaissimum 
nobia babentea Veatram Majestatem lllua- 
triaaimam Principum nostrorum, et Statuum 
confoederatorum conailium et institutum, in 
hiace articulia non improbaturam eaae. 

De utraqne ipecie.j-^Primum enim, Se« 
reniaaime ac Poteniissime Rex, non existi- 
mamua quenquam inficiaa iturum, quin Cbristi 
Doctrina, mandata, et ordinationer omnibua 
aliis pneceptia, traditionibua aut cvremoniia 
humanis prteferri debeant ; bic enim cum ipsa 
ait vita et Veritas, errare non potest, hamana 
vero omnia, prsecipue in rebus divinis, incerta 
et dubia aunt. Porro conatat Christum ip- 
snm utramq ; apeciem instituisse, cum aitr 
Bibite ex hoc omnes ; et Paulum idem do- 
cuisse, cum inquit, 3 Cor. 11. probet aeipaum 
homo, et aic de pane comedat et poculo bi- 
bat. Quibua aane locis, non de una parte 
Ecclesife, id est, de Sacerdotibus tantum, sed 
de tota Eccleaia mentio fit : Nam quod qui dam 
ita Argaroentantur aolia Apoatolia Cbriatum 
id dixiaae, eaque de cauaa utramq ; speciem 
ad aoloa Sacerdotea pertinere, infirmum ad- 
modum eat Argumentum ; quia eadem ra* 
tione aequeretur, quod Laicis ne altera qui- 
dem apeciea danda ea.^t ; neque enim alio 
loco Chriatua mandavit aolum corpus laicia 
dari, et utramque apeciem pro Sacerdotibua 
inatituit: aed hoc fatendum eat, quod illud 
mandatum Chriati de Sacramento, aut nd 
omnea, hoc eat, Laicoa et Sacerdotea perti- 
neat, aut Laici proraua a Sacramento Cor- 
poria etiam arcendi fuerint, cum nuaquam 
alibi in Evangelio. niai tunc cum dedit A posto- 
lia aimul corpua et aanguinem, Sacramentum 
pro Laicia inatitutum reperiatur ; idque ad 
omnes pertinere Paulas declarat. cum addit, 
et de poculo bibat, &c. Quod enim dicunt 
Sacramenti diviaionem. argentibua quibusdam 
cauaia, ab Eccleaia inatitutam esse, et aub 
una apecie, non minua quam aub utraque con- 
tineii, non multum ad rem facit : Quia enim 
non intelligit hie de Chriati inatituto et man- 
dato agi, idque humans auctoritati et opiui- 
onibus longe pneferendum eaae ; neque enim 
Eccleaia aumit aibi banc libertatem ex Cbristi 
Ordinationibua rea indilTerentea constitueu- 
di ; et rationea ills vel de diacrimine ordi* 
num, aeu dignitate Saceidotali, vei periculo 
t 



180 



RECORDS. 



effusionis et similes, nnllo modo tancmm qae- 
out Tim hftbere, at propterea Divinie Ordina- 
tiones mutandn sint ; neque alia I'tiam con- 
•oetudo contra mandata Dei introducta. ipsis 
canoDibus Pontificiis attestantibus, probanda 
est. Constat vero usam ntriuaqae speciei, et 
clarum habere mandatnm Chrieti, et adpro- 
bationem Sanctoram Patram, ac consuetudi- 
nem veteris fclccleaiie ; aic enim, iuquit Divas 
Hieronymus, Sacerdotes qui Eacharistiae ser- 
▼iunt, et sanj^ulnem Cbristi populis distri- 
buunt : et Gelasius Pontifex, Sacramenti 
Corporis et Sangatnis Domini divisiooein pio- 
bibet, eamque grande Sacrilegiuin adpellat. 

Adh»c, durat hodie hie mos Commauionis 
tttriusque speciei in Griecis Ecclesiis, qas 
bac in re Romani Poutificis lyrannidi sem- 
per restiterunt, neque ejus jugum recipere 
voluerunc. et testantur Historiae turn in Ger- 
mania, turn in muliis aliis regiouibus ac pro* 
vinciis, verom CAmmanioais usum din con- 
servatum fnisse, sed tandem fulminibas Ro- 
mani Aniichristi, quibus totnm poene orbem 
terrarum cooterniit et subjagavit, homines, 
at verisimile est, victi veram Eucharistis asam 
mutarunt, ad quern tamen, per singularem 
Dei Gratiam, agnita iterum veritate £yau> 
gelica cam Principes nostri, turn alii Evan- 
gelii Doctrinam profitentes, jam redienint, et 
sese ac suos in re Universn Ecclesis max- 
ime salutifera. tanquam in libertatem. ez- 
cusso jugo Pontificio, Tendicarunt et adsenre- 
runt. Nam qu« causs Pontificem permove- 
rint, ot ctmtra Cbristi mandatum et instita- 
tam, contra sententiam»Sanctorum Patram, 
contra consoetudinem Universe Ecclesiie 
Chritftianm, Sacramentam divideret, et Lai- 
cos Sanguine Domini nefarie spoliaret, fa- 
cile serenissima Regia Majestas Vestra per- 
spicit. Verisimile qoidem yidetur, earn vo- 
luiwse snam, suique ordinis aactoritatem ac 
dignitatem, ea ratione augere, et hoc discri- 
men inter Laicos et Sacerdotes coustituere ; 
nam eiiam nanc clamitant advenarii. laicos 
debere esse altera specie contentos ; quasi 
regnum aliquod possideant, et ita- imperare 
ipsis liberum sit, ut etiam Christi beneficium 
bominibus eripere queant, ad quod potius, si 
suo officio fungi vellent, omnes invitare et 
pellicere deberent. Sed quid Christo cum 
Belial T quid Pontifici cam Christi instituto, 
cujus ipse sp summum advfrsarium esse satis 
declarat, ideoque tum in hoc, tum aliis sala- 
taribus Religionis Cbrintiana Articulis opor- 
tuit ipsum a scriptura discedere, imo Doc- 
trinam Evangelio consentaneam damnare, ut 
manifestom fieret, eum esse Antichristum, 
de quo passim Scriptura talia prtsdixit. 

D« MiMi primia ] — Porro in altera Arti- 
culo, De Missa Privata, adhuc magis ad|>aret 
a Romano Pontifica Religionem Christianam 
adeo oppressam et obscuratam, at Christi Be- 
neficium qui sua morte nos redemit, solusque 
est hostia et satisfactio pro peccatis nostris, 
pcenitus sustulerit, et in ejus locum idolola- 
tricum culmm pro abolendis peccatis in Kc~ 
desiam invezerit eamqoe sois erroribos et 



prophanationibiu miserabiliter implicarerit* 
turbaverit et deformaverit. Cam enim xMissa 
nihil aliud sit, nee e^se debeat, quam com- 
manio sive Sjrnaxis, ot Paulas adpellat, neqae 
etiam alius ejus usoe faerit tempore Aposto- 
loram et veteris Ecclesis, quemadmodum 
hoc ciare ez S. Patribas probari potest, plana 
diversam qaoddam opus, prorsas pugnans 
cum communione et vero Misss asu inde 
factum est, quod docent ez opere operato, ut 
loquantar, mereri gratiam, et tollere peccata 
▼ivorum et mortuoram. 

HsBc opinio qoantopere distet a Scripturis, 
ac gloriam Passionis Christi Isedat, Se'reniM. 
Regia Majestas Vestra facillime judicabiL 
Si enim hoc veram est, quod Missa pro aliis 
applicari potest, quod peccata tollit et pro- 
dest tam vivis quam morcuis, sequitiir Jui>ti- 
ficationem ex opere Missarum contingere, 
non ez fide ; verum hoc omnino Scnpcune 
repagnat, qose tradit nos gratis propter Chris- 
tum per fidem justificari, ac peccata nobis 
condoaari, et in gratiam no4 recipi, atque ita 
non alieno opere, sed propria fide propter 
Christum, singulosjustos fieri : At illi docent 
alienum opus pro remittendis peccatis alteri, 
quod quidem memrn est somnium et figmen- 
tum hamauam, repugnans Evangelice Di>c- 
trine ; nam tunc demum adplicatur gratia 
per Verbam et Sacrameotorum asam, com 
ipsi atimor Sacramentis. sed isii pro aliis 
utantur, qood perinde est ac si pro aliis 
Baptizarentor. Neque vero potest dici qoan- 
topere deformet Christi Gloriam opinio ilia 
de Missa, qos ex opere operato conferat gra- 
tiam, aot applicata pro aliis mereatur eis ra- 
missionem venialium et mortalium peccato- 
ram culps et poens ,* idque aperte adversari 
Scriptune, et a vero osu Miss» sive comma- 
nionia longe discedere, vel inde liquet, qaia 
Missa sive Synaxis ideo est institota, ut fida- 
lis qoi otitur Sacramento recordetur quia be- 
neficia accipiat per Cbristom et erigat ac 
soletor pavidam conscientiam ; ideoqae ibi 
porrigi debet Sacramentam, his quibui opus 
est con^olatione, sicut Ambrosius ait« quia 
semper pecco, semper debeo accipere Medi- 
cinam. Atque hie usque ad tempora Gregorii 
in Ecclesia Missm usua fuit. neque an tea pri- 
vate Missae coguite fuerunt ; quod quidem 
cam multis aliis Patram Sententii^ patet, tam 
Cbrysorttomi. qui inquit, Sacerdotem stare ad 
altare et alios ad Communionem accersere, 
alios arcere : Et ex veteribus Cauonibas con- 
stat, unum aliquem celebra«se Missam, a quo 
reliqui Presbyieri et Diacoui sumpsenmt cor- 
pus Domini, sic enim inquit Canon Nicanus, 
Accipiant Diaconi secundum Ordinem po»t 
Presbyteros ab Episcopo vel Presbytero, Sa- 
crara Communionem. Et scribit Epiphanius, 
in Asia Synazim ter celebratam singulis s^p- 
timanis, nee qootidianas foisse Missas, eom- 
que morem ab Apostolis traditum esse ; qui 
quidem Missae usus etiam hodie in Groecia 
Parochiis dorare dicitur, nam tantum singulis 
domioicis diebus et fastis, fit ibi una poblica 
ACiisa, privatas vero non habant: foitqua 



ADDENDA. 



181 



Oneca Eccltftia hoc nomine longo fuelicior 
quam Latina* qa» meliorem utom cobdb Do- 
mini, Synajiii, sive Missaa retinuerit, neque 
vol Sacramentam Corporis et Sanguinis Do* 
mini, contra claram Kvaogelii Doctrinam di- 
viaerit, at paulo ante diximus, neque etiam 
privatas Missas Sacns Scripturs acerriine 
repugnantes, receperit; cujus quidem rei 
hane potentissimam causam faisse arbitra- 
mur. qood Gnsca Ecclesia Romaoum Epis- 
copum auccorem perrerss et Idololatrice 
Doctrine, et omnium pcsne abusuum aoi in 
Eccl^siam introdocti sunt, prosummo Lccle- 
sis Universal is sito CatholicsB capite, nnn- 
quam agnoverit. 

Sed concedunt quidam adplicationes qua 
fiunt in Missa pro vivis et mortuie, et item 
opiniooes. quod ex opere operato gratiam me- 
reii traduDtur, non esse probandas, et dis- 
putant abolitis illis opinionibus impiis, alia 
ratione Missas piivatas retinendas, nempe 
quia sunt gratiaruro actiones. qu« poasint ab 
uno vel a pluribus fieri. Hasc sane ratio Tide- 
tar aliqoam habere speciem, estque rof^ 
^IfuuMif, ut inquit Sophocles, qno in causis 
iavalidis. et at ipse ait. morbidis, utendum 
ait. Si Missa tantum easet gratianim actio, 
poasit fortassis tali aliquo prsteztu colorari ; 
verum constat eam principaliter institutam 
esse, ut sit Sacramentujn quod per ministrum 
alteri exhibeatur, ut accipiens et credens cun- 
■equatur gratiam. Kt hoc quidem priDcipali 
fine posito, accedit alter de gratiarum ac- 
tione ; quare nullo modo ab institutione 
Cbristi recedere, sed modum et formam illius 
iDstitutiones, et exemplum Teteris Ecclesis 
sequi et retinere debemus : Nulla enim no- 
▼itas, prsesertim in "Sacramentis, recipienda 
est, contra formam a Christo traditam, et 
contra exempla ?eteris Ecclesie. 

Porro constat privatss Musas esse recen- 
tes,et a Romanis PontiBcibus iotroductas, et 
ne bodie quidem, ut paulo ante dictum est, in 
Grvcis Ecclesiis esse, nisi Parochiales diebus 
festis, cam quibns adhuc manet vestigium 
Coromunionis : Cum igitur contra Dei \^er- 
bum Missa privata iotroducta sit, eamque hu- 
manum tantum et commentitium cuitum esse 
adpareat. quis dubitat qain talis Missa, sine 
ullo periculo oroitti possit, imo debeat, cum 
repugnet Evangelio 1 Estque pium et sane- 
tum opus TPTum MisssB sive Synaxis usum 
Kcclesis restituere ac reddere, quo per Roma- 
num Pontificem, hoc est Antichrisium, multis 
jam annis miaerabiliter privata fuit, qui qui- 
dem adhnc mordicus privatas Missas tenet, 
adserit, et defendit. Neque id immerito, fa- 
cile enim sentit quod labefactata Missa pri- 
vata, labefactetur, imo mat Univenum ejus 
Kegnum et Tyrannis. quae Missis illis nititur ; 
at enim in seminibus causa est Arborum et 
stirpium, ita hujus luctuosissimi dominatus, 
imperii, tyranni<Ks, nundinationis et idolola- 
trie Pontificiir semtni fuit superstitio Missa- 
Tum privatarum : Nam he pepererunt, et 
sustinuerunt, veluti Atlas quidam. totum 
Papatum ; ad harum nonnam omnia redacta 



snnt, siqnidem nihil fuit, quod non Missa ali- 
qua et piari posse creditum est. His aucupa- 
tus Pontifex Romanus indulgentias, quibos 
immensam pecuniam ex toto orbe terrarum 
predatus est; he Monacborum turbas iofini- 
tas coacervarunt, cum eorum nullas alius 
asset usus, quam demurmurandi Missas pri- 
vatas, et alioquin inutile terre pondus forent. 
He sunt et fuerunt universa pietas, quam 
Pontifex Romanus profitetur, banc solani no- 
vit ilie Religionem, que in Missis privatis 
consistit ; Doctrinam enim Evaogelii non 
modo non habet, verum acerrime odit et prO' 
sequitur, et in summa his Missis ipsam pre- 
dicationem Verbi Divini Pontifex extermi- 
navit, ut per omnia Antichristi munere fun- 
geretur : Nam in loco unius concionis Vftrbi, 
amplius mille Misse private, hoc est, fauma- 
ni et cofaimentitii cultus, contra Divinum 
Verbum suocessenmt ; cum non Missas fieri 
sed £?angelium pnedicare, et Sacramenta 
rite distribuere et administrare, Christus 
Apostolis, quorum llli volunt esse successo- 
res, mandaverit. 

Curatunt igitur IHustrissimi Principes nos- 
tri, et alii Evangelii Doctrinam prufitentes, 
Principes et Status, privatas Missas penitus 
abolen, et verum Misse usum sive Syiiaxim 
Christi institutioni, exemplo Apostolorum, 
veteris Ecclesie ac Patrum sententiis con- 
formem, in Ecclesiam revocarunt et restitue- 
mnt. Que quidem Missa sive Synaxis sum- 
ma cum reverentia celebratur, servatis poena 
omnibus usitatisCererooniis. que non repug- 
nant pietati ; et admiscentur Germanice sive 
vemacule cautiones ad docecdura populum, 
precepit enim Paulus, in Ecclesia uti lingua 
intellecta a populo. Porro, quia propter 
communionem sive usum Sacramenti Missa 
instiiuta est, hi qui sunt idonei et antea ex- 
plorati, Sacramento utuntur -, ac diguiias et 
usus Sacramenti, summa diligentia ac cura 
ex Verbo Dei populo commeudaiur, ut sci- 
ant et intelligant homines, quantani consola- 
tionem ])avidis conscientiis adferat, ac dis- 
cant Deo credere, et optima quanjue ab eo 
expectare et petere. 

Et hunc quidem Sacramenti et Misse usum. 
Scripture consentaneum, Deo gratum, et 
pietati conducibilem esse, Serenissima Regia 
Majestas Vestra facile asmoKit ; neque enim 
hie aliquid contra Dei Verbum admittitur, 
imo secundum Christi mandatum et ordina- 
tionem, qui hanc Sacram Communionem ad 
hunc finem instituit, omnia geruntur : Nulla 
est hie admixta, prava, aut impia opinio, ut 
in Missa privata Papistica, cujus finis et in 
stitutio cum Evangelic pugnat. Nihil hie 
etiam absque summa reverentia, ordine, et 
decoro, digno Ecclesie, fieri cemitur. Au- 
demusque adfirmare, majore Religione hunc 
verum Misse usum exbiberi apud nos, quam 
hactenus unquam sub Papain private Misse 
celebrate fuerint, provocamusque ad testi- 
monia doctissimonim virorum, qui a Majea- 
tate Vestra missi in illis locis fuerunt, ethae 
omnia coram fieri viderunt et audiemnt 



182 



RECORDS. 



Qaod enim Adreraiirii clamitant, Nostros 
omnes cultus Diyinos, omnes Cferemonias» 
omnem deniqae RelivioDem abolere et labe- 
factare, ea in re Principibus dodItU, et aliis 
Kvangelii Doctrinam profitentibua, injariam 
faciunt; et htec eos iosigni quadam malevo- 
lentia et odio plusquam V'atiuiano. ut dici 
solet, confingere et comminiflci dare adparet, 
cum ex Doctrina nofttrorum. quam coDsenti- 
entem Sacria Litem in lucem edideruot, et 
Scriptis aula nniverao orbi ChristiaDO pro- 
iuul)(aruDt, turn etiam exemplia noatrarum 
Kccieaiarum, in quibua nolint velint cogun- 
tur faieri, orania religioaiua et sanctiua fieri, 
quam apud ipaoa ; immo Dei beneficio uui- 
▼eraaa popuhia non tantum in templia eat re» 
ligio:»ior, aed in tota diaciplina publica mo- 
deaiiua ae gerit, majoremque erga Magiatra- 
tum civilem, et eoa qui Bccleaiia praeaunt re- 
rerentiam et bonoi-em ezbibet, quam unquam 
antea factum fuerit; et hoc ainceras Evangelii 
DoctrinaB acceptum referre d^bemua, quas sin- 
guloa, rectiua omnibua Pontificiia conatituti- 
onihuii, aui officii admonet, et aola in quibus 
re vera pietaa ac cultua divinua conaiatat, 
tradit ac docet. 

Porro. quod MiasaB collocatie ad quaeatum, 
at aub Papatu accidit, turpiter prophanentur, 
quodque bic abusua in omnibua pane templia 
latisaime pa teat, non eat obacuram : Nam 
Chriati beneficium qui nos precioao auo aan- 
guioe redemit, idque gratuito pro vili atipe et 
mercede vendere, et tale etiam opua inde 
conatituere velle, quod ez aui natura, hoc est 
ex opere operate, roereatur gratlam, et poaait 
adplicari pro peccatia aliorum, mortuorum et 
TiTorum, quia non ridet aummam eaae impie- 
tatemt Quid enim eat corpua Domini in- 
digne tractare et aumere, ai hoc non eaaetl 
An poteat etiam magia impium quidquam dici, 
quam illi de Missis ialia docuerunt ? Nempe 
quod Christua aua paaaione aatisfecerit pro 
peccatis Originie, et inatituerit Miaaam, in 
qua fieret Oblatio pro quotidiania delictia 
mortaiibus et venialibua : cum Christua poe- 
nilentiam Pt remiasionem peccatomm pnedi- 
cari mandaverit: Miasam vero, hoc eat Syn- 
axim, ad alium plane finem inatituerit, viz. 
nt porrigatur Sacramentum hia quibua opua 
eat conaolatione. et ut per Verbum et Sacra- 
mentum credentea gratiam recipiant, et re- 
miaaionem peccatomm conaequantur, non ut 
ipai auum opua, quod quale quale ait, huma- 
num figmentum, bumanua cultua eat, contra 
Scripturam Deo offerant ac aacrificent. Hoc 
enim non placat Deum. ut Christua ipae in- 
quit, aefrustracoli roandatia bominum : Nam 
IVJisaam non ease tale opua aive Sacrificium, 
']uod mereatur gratiam et proait etiam aliia, 
inde adparet, quia Miaaa aive Synazia ad hoc 
eat in&tituta, non ut Deo aliquid ofTeralur, 
aed ut communicantea conaolationem hauriant, 
et Teluti pignus aeu certum aignum gratis ac 
bonae voluntatia Dei erga ae recipiant, atque 
ita recordentur mortis Chriati, hoc est, bene- 
ficiorum qu» per Christum accipiunt, qui 
quidem pro nobia mortuua eat, aoluaque pro 



peccatia nostria aatiafecit, idqne probant 
Verba ipaa quibua et Chriatua et Pauloa de 
Miasa aive Synazi uai aunt. 

Primum enim inquit Christua, hoc eat Cor- 
pus Meum, quod pro vobia tradilur. Hiec 
aunt Verba promisaionis Divins quae aolam 
fidem exigunt, quibuaque ofiertur nobis gratia 
et remissio peccatomm, ergo non eat Sacrifi- 
cium, hoc est, opua quod Deo offeratur et 
quidem pro abolendia peccatia. Item Paulua 
ait, Ananciantea mortem Domini : Anunciare 
autem non eat Sacrificare, hoc eat tale opus 
Deo reddere,quo peccata deleantur. Pneterea 
Evangelii textus ita aonat, Fregit et dedit Dis- 
cipulia, inquiene, accipite et comedite te item 
bibite ez hoc omnea de accipere autem, come- 
dere et bibere, non eat sacrificare, quia haec 
opera ez opere operato non delent peccata. 

Neque mandatur hiace Terbia, at noa Deo 
aliquid offeramns, aed potius ut ab eo acci- 
piamoa, quia addit. pro vobia traditum. et 
aanguia qui pro vobia effunditur ; quae Verba 
oatendunt, non exhiberi a aumentibus Ea- 
charistiam Deo Sacrificium, sed donum bo- 
minibus datum. Praeterea vero nemo dicit 
Laicos cum snmunt Sacramentum, Sacrificare: 
at quantum ad hanc Sacram Commanionem, 
Miasam, aive Synazim pertinet, nulla eat 
ratio diveraitatia, cum idem Chnatoa uno 
eodemque tempore ac momento, propter eun- 
dem finem et usum, hoc Sacramentum absque 
differentia utentium Sacerdotum vel Laicoram 
inatituerit. Et quemadmodum prohibitio utri- 
osque speciei, humanam tantum commentum 
et mandatum eat ; ita qaod de Sacrificio 
Miasaa ez opere operato gratiam promerente 
traditur, humana tantum opinio eat, contra 
Verbum Dei, k quo in rebua mazimia, nempe 
ad remiaaionem peccaturum, aalutem anima- 
ram. et vitam aaternam pertinentibus, nullo 
modo cat diacedendum : Non enim fra^^tra 
Paulua inquit et bia repetit, ai nos, aut Ange- 
lus de Coelo Evangeliaet vobia pneter id quod 
Evangelizavimus et accepiatia, Anathema siL 

Pneterea nee poteat ratio diveraitatis ad- 
signari ez Sacria Literia, cur magia dicanteos 
qui Sacramento Eucharistiae frauntur Sacri- 
ficare, quam illos qui adio Sacramento, ut Bap- 
tiamo, utuntur, cum utrumque nihil aliud ait, 
quam Sacramenta, quae Chriatua boram in- 
atitutor et auctor proraua ad alium finem, 
quam ut aint talia Sacrificia, qualia illi com- 
miniacuntur, ordinarit. Sed oportuit. Ro- 
manum Pontificem MiasaM privataa, ad op- 
primendam Christi, cum ipae hostia eat, glo- 
riam atlollpre, ut populum Chriatianum a 
veritate Evangelica et agnitione Christi. et 
Sau:ramentorum legitime uau. proraua abdu- 
ceret. Christique bonitatem et misericordiam 
obliteraret. Qui enim Miasam tale Sacrifi- 
cium ease cogitant, quo Deus placetur, hi non 
queunt Christi benencium ezpendere pro dig- 
nitate, et in terroribus ac doloribua irae et 
judicii Dei nen habebunt refugium, neque 
bona conacientia poterunt dona et aigna amo- 
ria divina aignoscere, ai alieno opere Deum 
placari et peccata remitti sibi penuaaam ha* 



ADDENDA. 



183 



beant : Nam Uli ipti qui nitantar impias opi- 
nioDes de Muaa priTata exctuare. hoc pras- 
teztu, quasi Missa ideo Tocetur Sacrificium, 
qaia git gratiaram actio et lacrificiam kaadis, 
hi connncuotur propriis ipaoruin tesumoniis 
et Sciiptas qiuB de MiMis extant, hsqae per- 
aoasioDes hominum animia etiam hodie de 
Missis privatift iohjerent: sic enim Thomas 
iuquit in Opusculo do Sacramento Aicaris, 
nur Missa instituta sit 1 Corpus Domini se- 
met oblatum est in cmce, pro debito original!, 
sic offerator jugiter pro quotidianis delictia 
in Altari, ut habeat in hoc Ecclesia munos 
ad placandum sibi Deam saper omnia legis 



Sacrificia preciosum et acceptam. 

Alexander Papa, nihil in Sacrificiis Eccle- 
nsB majus esse potest, qaam Corpus et Sanguis 
Chrisci, nee nlla oblatio hac potior est, sed 
omnes pnecellit: item ipsa Veritas nos in> 
aiiuit, Calicem ac Panem in Sacramento of> 
ferre quando ait, accipite et comedite, nam 
crimina atq ; peccata, oblatia his Domino 
Sacrificiis, delentur. Et rursus, inqnit. tali- 
bus hostiis delectabitur et placabitur Deus, 
et peccata dimittet ingentia. Gabriel de 
Canon. MissB, Sacramentum Eucharistias re- 
\v*i Sacrificium summo patri oblatum, nedum, 
TeniaJe sed etiam mortale, non dico sumen- 
tium sed omnium eorum pro qnibus offeriur, 
et quantum ad reatum culpie et pcense, plus 
vel minus secundum dispositionem eorum pro 
quibus offertur, tollit : unde Thomas in Quarto 
Dist. 1, <. q. tK. Eucharistia in quantum est 
Sacrificium, habet effectum etiam in aliis pro 
quibus offertur, in quibus non prse-exigit vitam 
spiritualem in actu, sed in potentia, et ideo 
si eos dispositos inveniat, eis gratiaro obtinet, 
Tircute iJlius veri Sacrificii a quo omni:i gratia 
in nos fluxit, et per consequens peccata mor« 
talia in eis delet, non sicut causa proxima, 
sed in quantum gratiam contritionis eis im- 
petrat. 

His et similibns omnes libri Scholasticorum 
pleni sunt, quibus uno ore decent, l^lissam 
tale esse Sacrificium, quo gratiam homines 
mereanturex opere operato, quod ad deienda 
aliorum peccata adplicari posuit. Qute Doc- 
trina aut potias perversum et impium figmen- 
tum, an pugnet cum Sa<ris Literis necne 1 An 
Terum Missae seu communionis nsum tradat 
necne? An Christi beneficium non magis 
obscuret quam illustret, imo etiam prorsus 
toUat? Vestrs Serenissima Regie Majes- 
Jkti dijudicandum relinquimus quse pro sua 
•apientia, et non tantum in rebus poliiicis, 8ed 
etiam Sacris et in omni genere doctrinarum 
acerrimo judicio, facile censebit, jusiissimam 
causam habnisse Principes nostros et alios 
Evaagelii Doctrinam profitentes, Missas pri- 
vatas abrogandi, et verum Misste sive Com- 
munionis usum, pro Christi gloria et conso- 
laiione totius Gcclesie Christianse, restituendi 
et revocandi, posiquam ex Dei Verbo cogno- 
verunt, quantum priTatas Missao a veriiaie 
Evangelica distent, quantumq ; in iis insit 
impietatis et idololatria : fuit enim unicum 
Sacrificium propitiatorium in mnndo, vis. 



Mors Christi, qui, nt Panlos inquit, semel est 
pro nobis oblatus, et faclus hostia pro pecca- 
tis nostris, quod cietera legis Sacrificia pro- 
pitiatoria significarunt, que similitudine qua- 
dam, eraiit satisfactiones redimentes justitiam 
legis, ne ex politia excluderentur illi qui pec- 
caverant, eaq ; cesnaverant post ReTelatum 
Evangelium: in Novo Testamento, necesse 
est cultum tantum esse Spiritualem, hoc est, 
justitiam fidei et fructus fidei, quia adfert justi- 
tiam et vitam spiritualem et etemam, juxta» 
Dabo legem meam in cordibus eorum ; et 
Christus ait, veri adoratores adorabuut Pa* 
trem iu spiritu et vericate, id est, vero cordis 
adfectu, qua de causa abrogati sunt Levitici 
cultus, quod deheant succedere cultus Spiri- 
tual es mentis, et horum fructus ac signa, at 
in Epistola ad Hebrsos manifeste docetur. 

Ex quibus omnibus seqoitur Missam non 
esse Sacrificium, ouod ex opere operato me- 
reatur, faciente vel aliis remissionem pecca^ 
torum, ut illi docueront. Et quocunq ; qui- 
dam fuco nitantur excusare Missas pri vatas, 
semper eis refragatur et reclamat Doctrina 
ipsorum de Missa, qua earn aliid posse ad- 
plicari tradiderunt, et peccata delere bomini- 
bus persuaserunt. H«c opinio nisi resiituto 
vero MisSB nsu, nuoquam ex aoimis hominum 
deiebitur, sed perpetuo manet et red it is error, 
quod oporteat talem esse cultum in iu:clesia, 
quo Deus pacetur. 

Et ut videatur fictione juris ; ut Jurecon- 
sulti loquuntur, Missam posse vocari sacrifi- 
cium memoriale sive laudis : at cum id non 
sit satisfactorium pro facientibus, vel adplica- 
bile pro aliis, quo quis merealur remissionem 
peccatorum, quorsum attinebit, relicto vero 
ejususuet instituiione.id in Ecclesiam introdu- 
cere, ubi propter nuHam bumanam rationem, 
commentum. aut opinionem, a Christi man- 
dato et ordinatione, est discedendum ? Eadem 
enim ratione ; Natalis Domini ct similia festa, 
quae